Hidden workes of darkenes brought to publike light, or, A necessary introdvction to the history of the Archbishop of Canterbvrie's triall discovering to the world the severall secret dangerous plots, practices, proceedings of the Pope and his confederates, both at home and in forraigne parts, to undermine the Protestant religion, usher the whole body of popery into our church, and reduce all our realms to their ancient vassalage to the Sea of Rome, by insensible steps and degrees : from the first marriage treaty with Spain, anno 1617, till this present : together with the true originals of the late Scottish troubles, Irish rebellion and English civill warres: manifested by sundry ... papers, found among Secretary Windebankes, master Thomas Windebankes, the lord Cottingtons and Arch-bishop of Canterburies writings, and some late intercepted letters from forraigne parts / by William Prynne ...

A necessary Introduction to the Historie of the Archbishop of CANTERBVRY his Tryall.

BEFORE I enter upon the History of the Archbishop of Can∣terburies Tryall, one grand part of his charge impeaching him; a 1.1 That he had traiterously endeavoured to alter and subvert Gods true Religion, by law established in this Realme, and in∣stead thereof to set up Popish Superstition and Idolatry, and that he hath traiterously and wickedly endeavoured to reconcile the Church of England with the Church of Rome; it will be ne∣cessary (by way of Introduction) to manifest to the World that there hath been for many yeers past, a secret plotted Conspiracy and serious endeavour, between sundry pretended Members of the Church of England, and Reall Sonnes of the Church of Rome, to extirpate the Protestant Religion setled amongst us, and reduce our Dominions unto their ancient Vassalage to the Superstitions and Power of the Roman Sea; as likewise to demonstrate the principall meanes and pollicies exercised by them to accomplish this designe; which (for brevity sake) could not be conveniently pro∣duced by way of evidence at the Tryall.

The reality of this Conspiracy, (as ancient as the beginning of Queene Elizabeths Reigne) is so experimentally visible to all men, especially in these present times; so fully rati••ied by allb 1.2 Acts, Proclamations, Petitions in Parliament against Iesuits, Se∣minary Priests & Popish Recus••nts, from the first of Queen Elizabeth till this instant; so abundantly manifested by our Histories, Writers of all sorts, and so apparent by the Policies used to effect this hellish Plot, that to spend time in proving it, would be but to adde light to the Sunne; I shall therefore confine my selfe wholy to the Arts and Instruments principally imployed to bring it to perfection.

In the inchoations of the Reignes of Queene Elizabeth and King Iames, the Ro∣man Party both abroad and at home endevoured first by Flatteries, Treaties, Insinua∣tions; and when those prevailed not, then by severall horrid Conspiracies, Treasons, Invasions, Rebellions and open hostility to erect their Romish Babel among us. But all these (through Gods great mercy) proving abortive, they fixed at last of latter times upon a more prevalent and successfull meanes then any of the former; to wit a project of marrying us to the Whore of Rome, by matching the heire of the Crowne of England to a Romanist: They found manyc 1.3 Presidents, Texts in Scripture, and Ecclesiasticall story ascertaining them, That Idolatrous Queens and Wives, were a most infallible prevailing means to draw Kings and whole Kingdomes to Idolatry: For which very reason, God expresly enjoyned the Israelitesd 1.4 to make no marriages with the Canaanites, nor other Idolatrous Nations, nor to match their sons to their daughters: For surely they will turn away thy sons from following me that they may serve other Gods; so will the anger of the Lord be kindled against you and destroy you suddenly.

Hereupon they projected, solicited a Marriage betweene our Soveraigne Lord King CHARLES (then Prince of Wales,) and the Infanta of Spain; which after some remote preparatory Conferences between the Ministers of both Crownes in the yeers 1615. and 1616. was the yeere following ••ipened to a Nuptiall Treaty on King Iames his part, as these ensuing Instructions to Sir Iohn Digby, (now Earle of Bristoll) then Ambassdour in Spaine (found among the Lord Cottingtons Papers, an Agent in this Treaty) manifest: of which I shall insert such onely as concern Religion.

Instructions for our trusty and welbeloved Councellour Sir John Digby Knight, sent by Us, Ambassadour Ex∣traordinary to the King of Spaine.

NO man can better informe you, then your selfe doe know (having been long Out Ambassadour Resident with the King of Spaine) that both informer times, and of late, speeches have passed between you and some Ministers of his, concerning a Marriage of our Deare sonne the Prince, and the Infanta or Lady Mary, second daughter of the said King; for the better assurance and strengthning of the Amity, which being begun, immediatly after our succession to the Crown of England, hath e∣ver since continued: Which speeches, although they have bin so providently carried by your discretion all the time you were Ambassadour there, as that you never appeared therein as a publike Minister, but onely in quality of a private Gentleman, and wel∣wisher to the continuance and increase of friendship betweene the King and Us: Yet since your returne, and being of our Councell, the same speeches have so farre pro∣ceeded betweene you and the Ambassadour of the King of Spaine resident here, not without Our privity, as that we thought fit to acquaint a select number of our Coun∣cell therewith; who having heard the report of the former proceedings▪ have deli∣vered to Us their Opinion; that they find very probable ground for Us to enter into a publike Treaty thereof, with as much assurance of good successe, as in such a case may be had.

Whereupon we have given you A Commission under our great Seale, in due forme of Law, Authorizing you to Treat and Conclude for a Marriage to be had and made between Our said Dearest sonne Charles the Prince, and the said Lady Mary, second daughter to the said King of Spaine, as you shall perceive by the tenor thereof: And for your better directions in a matter of so great Moment, Wee have thought good to accompany the said Commission with these Instructions.

Wherein, first, we think good to let you know, that if at your arivall at the Court, you shall find by good probability and other Circumstances, that there is in the said King and his Ministers as ready a disposition as formerly you have found to pro∣ceed further in such a Treaty; you may open unto them, that you are come accom∣panied and Authorized with power sufficient on Our part to Treat and Conclude. But if you doe discerne any alteration or coldnesse from the former demonstration, not onely of a sincere meaning, but of a very great desire to give us satisfaction; you may then forbeare to make use of your Commission (which we must referre to your discretion) and advertise us what you perceive,

If you shall find things in such Case as you shall have cause to fall to Treaty of par∣ticulars, then for your direction therein, you shall understand.

That this businesse doth consist of two principall parts; The one concerning matter of Religion, and the other of civill considerations, matter of Portion, and other charges on their part; and Dower, and assurance of Dower on our part.

The matter of Religion is to Us of most pri••cipall consideration; for nothing can be to Us dearer, then the honour and safety of the Religion which we professe. And therefore, seeing that this Marriage and Alliance (if it shall take place) is to be with a Lady of a different Religion from Us; It becommeth Us to be tender, as on the one part to give them all satisfaction convenient, so on the other, to admit nothing that may blemish our Conscience, or detract from the Religion here established. And although We cannot for the present give you precise and particular direction and warrant for all points that will come in question in this subject of Religion, yet in generall, we have thought good thus farre to authorize you: that whereas while you were in Spaine, certaine Articles for matter of Religion, after a Consultation had by some of their Divines were delivered to you, as poynts they were like to insist upon; which seeming to you unworthy to be by Us hearkned unto, you did utterly reject and re∣fuse;

yet afterward upon a private conference between you and some others, to whom that cause had been committed, there was between you a qualification conceived there∣in, though never delivered as a matter approved there.

We have perused those Articles, and added something to them by way of explana∣tion, for Our clearer satisfaction; and have signed them with our owne hand in a Schedule hereunto annexed: And doe let you know, that if they shall be admitted there as we have signed them, and no further matter in poynt of Religion urged, We can be content you proceed and expresse your liking, and that you hope it will give Us satisfa∣ction: And that you will speedily advertise Us; but you shall not so farre consent or conclude at to bind Us, untill you have advertised Us, and received Our expresse pleasure and assent.

But if you find any haesitation or doubt made upon them, or any new matter added to any of those poynts, which you shall find to varie from the true sense of them, you shall suspend your proceeding to the approving of any such Alteration, and advertise Vs thereof, and attend Our further direction and pleasure, &c.

Given at Lincolne the 14. day of Aprill 1617.

Tho. Lake.

The Articles for Religion (specified in these Instructions:)

THat for the taking away of all scruples,* 3.1 and the better Justification of the Match, The Dispensation of the Pope is to be procured, but thereof His Majesty need to take no kind of notice, but to be the meere Act of the King of Spaine.

That the Children of this Marriage shall no way be compelled or constrained in poynt of Conscience of Religion, wherefore there is no doubt that their Title shall be prejudi∣ced,* 3.2 in case it should please God that they should prove Catholiques.

That the Family which the Infanta shall bring with her (being strangers) may be Catholiques, and that the Nurses which shall give milke unto the Childre••, shall be chosen with her consent, and shall be accounted of her Family.

That the place which shall be appointed for Divine service shall be Decent, Capable, Free and publike for all those of her Family, and that there shall be Administred in it the Sacraments and Divine service, according to the Use and Ceremonies of the Church of Rome.

That in case the Infanta her selfe shall onely have a secret and particular Oratory: There, shall be appointed for her Family a setled Chappell for the Administring of the Sacraments, and for the burying of the dead of the said Family; and that this publike Exercise of Religion begin from her first entrance into England.

That it shall be lawfull for the Ecclesiasticall and Religious persons of her Family, to weare their owne Habit.

That after the Dispensation granted by the Pope, the Marriage shall be celebrated in Spaine, per verba de praesenti, by a Procurator, according to the Instruction of the Councell of Trent.

And that the yeers and ages ••e without supplement, waiting the ten dayes; and the Infanta receiving the Nuptiall Benediction: But that within certaine dayes to be Limited after her arrivall in England, there shall be (infacie Ecclesiae) used such a so∣lemnization, as by the Lawes of England shall make the Marriage valid, and takea∣way all scruple touching the Legitimation of the Issue.

That shee shall have a competent number of Chaplaines, and a Confessor, being Strangers; and that amongst them shall be one that shall have power and authority for the government of the rest of her said Family, in matters concerning Catholique Re∣ligion.

That there be sitting Assurances given for performance of the said Conditions.

Given at Lincolne the 4. of Aprill 1617.

Tho. Lake.

KIng Iames being so farre wrought upon by the Popish Faction, as thus publikely to engage himselfe in this Marriage Treaty with one of the Romish Religion, wherein the Popes owne Dispensation must necessarily be first procured, ere the Match could finally be accomplished; they then begin to play their game to the best advan∣tage, and by tedious delayes and new demands, gaine more and more ground upon the King in favour of the Roman Catholiques, and their Antichristian Religion.

First, the Commissioners designed for this Treaty, multiply and enlarge the former Articles touching Religion, in reference to the Infanta and her Family; which after two yeers debate, were fully concluded on by the Commissioners, and both Kings: But their agreements were to little purpose; the consent of the Roman Pontife (the Arch∣contriver and Directer of this Plot for the best advantage of the Catholique Cause) must be likewise procured and super-added to compleat the Articles; without which they were but Nullities, and no Dispensation could be expected from him; which is first of all provided for in the Conditions.

Hereupon the Articles were sent to Rome, to Pope Gregory the xv. who then held that Chair of Pestilence; who after many tedious consultations, alters and enlargeth di∣vers of the Articles (by the advice of his Conclave) for the furtherance of the Roman Catholique Religion; and unlesse our King and Prince would condescend to those al∣terations, there was no possibility of any Match or Dispensation.

The answers and alterations of the Pope to each particular Article, you may read at large in thee 3.3 French Mercury in that language; but I shall represent you with the Articles, the Popes alterations of them and some additionals from Spain to them, with King Iames his answer thereto after their returne from Rome and Spain, in Latin, found amongst the Lord Cottingtons Papers with this Indorsment.

Responsio Sanctissimi Domini PP. Gregorii xv. ad Articul••s Matrimonij Britannic•• ••actenus inter Reges conclusos.

Conditiones oblatae ex Anglia.

1 QUod Matrimonium perficiendum est per Dispensationem Papa, sed haec procuranda est per operam Regis Hispaniae, qui super verbo Regis ••idem daturus est, Regi Magnae Britanniae se facturum, quod possibile est, ut Dispensatio Papae procure∣tur.

2. Quod Matrimonium celebrandum est in Hispani•• & in Anglia; in Hispania, per Procuratore•• secundum formam Ec∣clesiae Romanae, & in Anglia, secundum omnes ceremonias, quae Regi Magnae Bri∣tanniae convenientes videbuntur, modo nul∣lae sint quae contradicant Religioni Dominae Infanta, sed de hoc statuenda est formula quomode sit hic, & ••llic, perficiendum.

3. Quod serenissima D. Infanta servos & familia•• secum hinc habitura est, per electionem & nominationem fratris sui se∣renissimi

Regis Hispaniae, modo Rex nullum servum nominaverit qui fuerit vassallus Regis magnae Britanniae sine sua voluntate & consensu.

4. Quod serenissima D. Infanta habebit & habitura erit liberum usum, & publi∣cum exercitium Religionis Catholicae in modo & forma prout infra capitulatum est.

5. Quod habebit decens oratorium in suo Palatio, ubi missae celebrari possint, pro libito serenissimae D. Infantae, & quod hoc oratorium est adornandum cum tali decen∣tia, quae serenissimae D. conveniens vide∣bitur: In dicto oratorio vel capella, quod sa∣cerdotibusejus licebit exercere liberum u∣sum sui sacerdotii prout dicta serenissima D. ordinaverit.

6. Quod servi & servae serenissimae D. Infantae, & servi servorum & omnes perti∣nentes ad familiam suam poterunt esse Ca∣tholici liberi; quod non tamen intelligen∣dum est ut quicunque fuerit servus oblige∣tur ut servus esse Catholicus.

7. Quod servi supradicti qui fuerint Catholici, possint it a libere esse in forma se∣quenti.

8. Quod serenissima D. Infanta habe∣bit in, vel contiguam Palatio, unam capel∣lam tam capacem, ut dicti servi Catholici possint intrare & commorari in illa; in quà una sit porta publica & ordinaria per quam dicti servi possint intrare, & altera porta interior de Palatio per quam serenissima D. Infanta possit intrare in dictam capel∣lam audire & celebrare officia.

9. Quod ista capella ornetur cum de∣centi ornatu altarium, ornamentorum & altarum rerum necessariarum pro cultu di∣vino qui in ea celebrandus est, secundum usum S. R. E. & quod dictis servis li••e∣bit se conferre addictam capellam omnibus horis prout videbitur.

10. Quod cura & custodia dictae ca∣pellae erit in manibus capellanorum sere∣uissimae D. Infantae, & ad hoc licebit con∣stituere servum, vel servos, nequis possit in∣trare ad faciendum quid indecorum in ea.

11. Quod ad administrandum Sacra∣menta & serviendum in capella, erit nume∣rus Ministrorum qui conveniens videbitur serenissimae D. Infantae, modo talem nume∣rum non excedat; & isti ministri nomina∣buntur per dictam serenissimam Dominam,

modo non sint vassalli Regis magnae Britan∣niae; aut si f••erint, sint cum sua voluntate & licentia.

12. Quod sit unus Minister superior cum authoritate necessaria ad omnes casus qui acciderint spectantes ad Religionem Catholicam.

13. Quod iste Minister superior poterit corrigere, emendare & castigare Catholi∣cos qui deliquerint; poterit autem serenissi∣ma D. illos de suo serv••tio abdicare.

14. Quod licebit serenissimae D. In∣santae & servis Catholicis adquirere Ro∣mae dispensationes, indulgentias, Iubileos, & in his qu•••• videbitur conscientijs suis competere.

15. Quod Catholici qui in Angliam migrabunt suscipient juramentum fideli∣tatis Regi magnae Britanniae cum omnibus clausulis & cautionibus quae S. Majestas mandaverit,* 4.1 mode nulla sit clausula neque verbum in dicto juramento quod contradi∣cat Religioni Catholicae, neque conscientiis Catholicorum, quem ad finem forma dicti juramenti concipienda est.

16. Quod leges quae sunt in Anglia spectantes ad Religionem, dictos servos Ca∣tholicos non attingent, qui cum legibus, tum poenis contra transgressores earum impositis erunt exempti, in quo opus erit videre que∣mode se res habeat.

17. Quod liberi ex hoc matrim••nio e∣r••••ndi non cogentur neque compellentur in causa Religionis vel conscientiae, neque le∣ges contra Catholicos attingent illos,* 4.2 & in casu siquis eorum fuerit Catholicus, non ob hoc perdet jus successionis in Regna & Do∣minia magnae Britanniae.

18. Quod personae ecclesiasticae & Re∣ligiosae in familia D. Infantae poterunt re∣tinere suum vestitum & habitum.

19. Quod nutrices quae lactabunt libe∣r••s serenissimae D. Infantae eligentur & admittentur cum consensu dictae serenissi∣mae Infantae, & familiae suae annumerabun∣tur.

20. Quod poterit castigare illos cum poenis et censuris ecclesiasticis, sed non cum poenis temporalibus: poterit autem serenis∣sima

D. illos de suo servitio abdicare▪

Responsio Papae.

f 5.1 Les deux parties sont d'accord sur ce poinct

This is in the Fr••••ch, not in the Latin Copy; but onely by implication.

2. Matrimonium semel tantum cele∣brandum est in Hispania: verum si aliquae solennitates in Anglia faciendae sint ab de∣claritur formula solennizationis faciendae in Anglia, quae Religion•• Catholicae & Ro∣manae non contradicat.

Cest Article est aussi accord••.

Cest Article est aussi accord••.

5. Habeat etiam ecclesiam publicam Londini,* 5.2 & u••i serenissima Infanta mora∣bitur, & utrobique omnia officia divin•• publice celebrentur, verbum Dei praedicetur & Sacramenta ministrentur.

6. Quod servi & servae serenissimae D. Infantae, & servi servorum eorumque filii et descendentes ac familiares omnes quo∣modocunque inservientes debeant omnino esse Catholics & libere.

7. Quod servi et familiares supradicti debeant libere esse Catholici in forma se∣quent••.

8. Quod serenissima D. Infanta habe∣at in Palatio unam capellam tam capacem, ut dicti servi et familiares ut supra possint intrare et commorari in illa. In qu•• una sit porta publica et ordinaria per quam dicti possint intrare, et altera interior per quam serenissima D. Infanta habeat ingressum in dictam capellam, ubi ipsa et alij ut supra divinis officiis interesse possint.

9. Quod ista Capella et Ecclesia publi∣ea ornentur cum decenti ornatu altarium et aliarum rerum quae necessariae sunt pro cultu divino, qui in illis celebrandus est se∣cundum ritum S. R. E. et quod dictis servis et aliis ut supra licebit se conferre ad dictas cappellam et ecclesiam omnibus horis prout illis videbitur.

10. Quod curavel custodia dictarum Capellae et Ecclesiae erit penes cos qui depu∣tabuntur a serenissima D. Infanta; cui lice∣bit constituere custodes, ne quis possit in∣trare ad faciendum quid indecorum.

11. Quod ad administrandum Sacra∣menta, et serviendum in capella et ecclesia praedictis, erit numerus ministrorum qui conveniens videbitur serenissimae D. In∣fantae; & isti nominabuntur per dictam sere∣nissimam D. mode non sint Vassalli Regi••,

modo sint vassali Regis Magnae Britanniae; aut si fuerint, sint cum voluntate et licentia sua.

12. Quod sit unus Minister in ordine Episcopali constitutus superior, cum autho∣ritate necessaria ad omnes casus qui acci∣derint spectantes ad Religionem; it Episcopo dificiente illius Vicarius.

13. Quod iste Minister superior pote∣rit corrigere, emendare, castigare Catholi∣cos qui deliquerint, et in illos omnem juris ditionem ecclesiasticam exercere, et ultra hoc poterit etiam serenissima D. illos de suo servitio abdicare.

14. Quod licebit serenissimae D. In∣fantae et servis ut supra, adquirere Romae dispensationes, indulgentias, Iubileos, et ea omnia quae videbuntur conscientiis suis competere.

15. Quod servi et familiares ut supra serenissimae D. Infantae qui in Angliam migrabunt, suscipient juramentum fidelita∣tis Regi Magnae Britanniae modo nulla sit clausula neque verbum quod contradicat Religioni et conscientiis Catholicorum; at∣que ideo forma dicti juramenti concipiatur per sedem Apostolicam approbanda; et si forte sint vassalli Regis Britanniae, idem ju∣ramentum suscipiant quod Hispani.

16. Quod leges quae sunt vel orunt in An∣glia spectantes ad Religionem, dictosser∣vos et alios ut supra laicos non attingent, qui tum legibus, tum poenis contra tra••sgresso∣res earum impositis erunt exempti,g 5.3 Ec∣clesiastici vero nullis legibus subjaceant, nisi suorum superiorum Ecclesiasticorum.

17. Quod leges contra Catholicos latae vel ferendae non attingent liberos ex hoc Matrimonio oriundos, et libere jure suces∣sionis in Regnis et dominus Magnae ••ritan∣niae fruantur.

18. Quod Episcopus, personae Ecclesiasticae et Religiosae in samilia D. Infantae pote∣runt retinere vestitum et habitum dignita∣tis et professionis more Romano.

19. Quod nu••••ices quae lactabunt liberos serenissimae D. Infantae omnino sint Catho∣licae, et ab ipsa serenissima D. Infanta eli∣gantur, et familiae suae adnumerentur.

20. Quod Superior in ordine episcopali constitutus, velejus vicarius poterit servos et alios ut supra ecclesiasticos pun••re juxta

leges et poenas ecclesiasticas, et illos etiam serenissima D. Infanta à suo servitio ab∣dicare.

Ex Anglia.

1. Pro securitate quod non dissolvatur Matrimo∣nium ••irmtores obligationes excogitari non possunt quam re ipsa sunt Religio et lex Regni, cum repudium utrique vel maxime con∣tradicat, neque aliud adhi∣beri potest vinculum quam illud honoris: fiet enim om∣ne quod decenter et com∣mode fieri potest.

2. Ad ••am aetatem ad quam in usu est liberos Regum Magnae Britanniae permanere sub regimine et cura mulie••um, et hoc pro temperamento et valetudi∣ne liberorum brevius aut longius durabit.

3. Servi qui ex Hispa∣nia venerint nommabuntur per Regem Catholicum quotiescunque loci vaca∣verint.

4. Pro securitate quod totum ut•• capitulatum est compleatur, Rex Magnae Britanniae et Princeps Walliae juramento obstrin∣gendi sunt: Consiliarij Regis tract tatum chirographo fir∣mare debenti Rex et Prin∣ceps Walliae verbo Regio fi∣dem daturi, sint se facturos quod possibile est, ut onmia capitulata per Parliamen∣tum stabiliantur, & quoni∣am nullam recusat cautio∣nem cui praestandi animus est, si Rex Hispaniarumquid aluid addiderit vel proposu∣erit quod congrue & cum honore fieri possit, illud Rex magnae Britanniae perlu∣bens faciet.

5. Praesupponitur quod dispensatio Papae procuran∣da est antequam quid fiat

uti capitulatum est in primo articulo.

Conditiones additae ex Hispania.

1. Quod declarandum est per sere••ssimum Re∣gem magnae Britanniae, quae securitas detur quod in ••••llo casu Matrimonium semel factum possit dissolvt.

2. Quod declaretur ad quam aetatem sererenissima D. Infanta habeat educa∣tionem liberorum ex hoc Matrimonio oriundorum.

3. Quod declaretur quod quandocunque loci servorum & servarum quos serenissima D. secum attulerit nominari per Re∣gem Catholicum fratrem suum vacare contigerit, di∣ctus serenissimus Rex Ca∣tholicus nominabit ali••s in loco aliorum quomodocun∣que vacaverint; sive mori∣antur, sive abdicantur ser∣vitio, sive sua sponte inde venerint.

4. Quod serenissimus Rex magnae Britanniae de∣claret securitatem quani potest dare; quod totum (ut capitulatum est) inviola∣biliter compleatur.

5. Quod praesupponitur prius quam assentiatur & capituletur ill••d quod vi∣sum

fuerit circa hoc matrimonium quod satisfi••ri & contentari debet P••pae.* 7.1

Ex Papa.

1. Quia experientia do∣cuit aliqua repudia evenisse in Anglia, majora vincula quam oblata requirere vi∣dentur quae Serenissima••s Infantam per totum tempus vitae Serenissi••••i Princip••s Walliae securam a repudio redd••nt.

2. Educentur liber•• in Reli∣gione Catholica Romana pe∣nes Matrem: faeminae usque ad duodeci•• annos; mares usque ad quaturdecim, & liberè juresuccessionis Reg∣ni fruantur.

3. Subrogentur per Re∣gem Hispaniae quomodo∣cunque vacaverint sive moriantur, sive abdicentur servitio, sive sua sponte discesserint omnes servi & familiares Infantae.

4. Quae petenda sunt pro majori securitate, seren••ssi∣mus Rex Hispaniae propo∣nat Sanctissimo D. N. ut probari possint.

Quoniam praescriptae conditiones a Rege Britanniae oblatae videntur securitatem tantum Religionis & conscientiae Serenissimae Infantae & ejus familiae respicere, ad concedend••m vero Dispensationem petitam alia requirantur ad utilitatem, augmentum, & magnum ali∣quod bonum Catholicae & Romanae Religioni•• spectantia. Haec proponenda erunt a Rege magnae Britanniae ut S. D. N. deliberare possit, an sint talia quae Dispensationem suade∣ant & Mereantur.* 8.1

THese Articles, with the Popes exceptions, alterations, and the King of Spaines five last demands being sent into England to King Iames, in the yeer 1620. who an∣swered these dema••ds as aforesaid; the King of Spaine by his Ambassadour Count Gondomar, moved King Iames in behalfe of the English Papists, Priests and Jesuits, that all lawes against them might be suspended and rescinded: To which the King gave this answer; That in the Word of a King, no Romish Priest or catholique should from thenceforth be condemned or proceeded against upon any capitall law; that though he could not for the present repeale or rescind the lawes inflicting onely percu••••ary mulcts upon Roman Catholiques, yet he would so mittigate them, as should please and oblige his Catholique Subjects to him; and if the Marriage proceeded, his Daughter-in-law should find him ready to indulge all favours that shee should request of him in the behalfe of these of her Religion; signifying likewise, that he had goven his Answer to the former Arti∣cles and demands of the King of Spaine; as appeares by this following Letter of King Iames to the Spanish King, found among the Lord Cottingtons papers.

A Letter of His Majesties (King Iames) to the King of Spaine.

JACOBUS Dei gratia Magnae Britanniae, Franciae & Hiberniae Rex, Fidei De∣fensor, &c. Serenissimo & potentissimo Principi Domino Phillippo eadem gratia Hispaniarum, Siciliae, &c. Regi, Archiduci Austriae, Duci Burgundiae Mediolani &c. Comiti Habspurgi & Tirolis▪ &c. F••atri Consanguineo, & Amico nostro Charissimo sa∣lutem, & faelicitatem. Serenissime & potentissime Princeps, Frater, Consanguinee & A∣mice Charissime literas Serenitatis Vestrae seprimo Augusti data•• reddidit tandem Comes de Gondomar, expectatas ille quidem & pergratas mihi cui Ego pro litera••um vestrarum authoritate quae in mandatis acceperat uberius exponen••••, fidem hab•••• non invitus. Ad Articulos viginti illos de quibus in Hispania jam ante cum Oratore nostro Barone Digbeio disceptatum suerat, plenius & liquidius respondi▪ quotquot ex ijs Gondomarius clarius & accuratius enucleandos censuit. Ad quinque porro capita quae postmodum sunt adjecta, sen••um animi mei sie exprompsi ut Serenitati vestrae cumula∣••e satisfactum iri non dubitem. Quod autem de re Religionis alia quaedam ad subditos meos spectantia, Comes ille Vestro mihi nomine proposuit ac commendavit equidem Candorem illum vere Regium optime (uti par est) interpretari de••eo, quod subditis nostris gratiam & indulgentiam hanc omnem qualis ea cunque futura sit, alteri nemini cuiquam Principi nisi nobis metipsis debendam existimet; Ut quicquid eorum quieti at∣que commodo tributum fuerit, Nostraeid benignitati ac clementiae f••rant acceptum, meri∣toque id adeo ac benignitate Nostra non minus quam fide & officio astr••ng•• se nobis agnos∣cant & devinciri. Quo certe exploratius Serenitati hoc vestrae constare pervelim quum Ego cum vestro hoc rogatu ac desiderio, tum meo imprimis Assinitatis istius persicien∣dae studio (quam utrinque mutuo exoptatam non diffido) totus afficiar atque commove∣ar. Sane Romanorum apud nos Catholicorum incolumitati & vot is quantum etiam nunc in∣dulserimus significabit Comes Gondomarius & vero quantum pro temporis ratione com∣mode ac decenter hactenus facere potuimus, factum haud dubie significabit: Ubi vero Nuptiae (favente numine) inter liberosnostros ex animi nostri sententia coalverint, prorsus aequum censeo atque statuo, propter istam quae intercedit illis Religionis discrepantiam, li∣rum

ut Infantae suaeque toli familiae immune suae Religionis exercitium seorsim in••ra pa∣rietes domesticos in Principis aula permittatur. Nec vero aliunde, quantum hoc qui∣dem provideri p••terit, quicquam ipsi Religionis nomine gravius ailt molestius 〈◊〉〈◊〉 oboriri, Sancti insuper & verbo Regio pollicemur Catholicum aut Sacerdotem Romanum neminem Religious aut Sacerdotij causa dehinc capitis damnatum; Neminem Iura∣mentis ad rem Religionis attin••ntibus (quibus in capitis discrimen vocari poterint) dehinc in posterum adactum aut irretitum iri. Quamvis enim abunde jam pridem orbi i••notu∣erit graviter nos hominum male conciliatorum inauditis machinationibus Religionis praetextu susceptis & obtectis non semel ad ea remedia provocatos, quae facilitati & insit•••• Clementiae Nostrae minu•• erant cordi, procul tamen ab ingenio ac motibus Nostris ab∣fuisse semper illam animi duritiem & severitatem presertim in causa Religionis, cum re∣liqua vitae consuetudo, tum seripta nostra publice typis divulgata satis testatum reddide∣runt. Alias vero leges nostrates quae mulctam Catholici•• Romanis, non mortemirrogant, aboleri aut rescindi a nobis seorsim non posse, leniri it a posse cum erit us••••, exploratum ha∣bebit Serenitas Vestra, omnibus ut dictorum Catholicorum Romanorum animis mansuetu∣dine ac lenitate Nestra conciliatis, non solum in officio jam illi ac fide permanere, quin omni in Nos studio, amore ac pietate cum caeter••s subditis dece••••are tenebuntur. Extremum il∣lud addam & in me recipiam; sicubi Deo optimo maximo visum erit filiolam hanc Ve∣stram mihi Nuram, Filio meo Conjugem dicare, Socerum experturam non difficilem, qui quod abs ipsa utique suorum in gratiam, quibus consultum velit, ex aequo et bono postu∣latumfuerit, pronis auribus sit accpeturus, Atque haec ego fusius meapte sponte profite∣ri volui planius & penitius; ut intelligeretis, neque studium satis Se••enltati Vestrae faci∣endi, neque in instituto hoc negotio serio & ingenue procedendi animum mihi defutu∣rum, unde & Liberi nostri connubio felicissimo & nos arctissimo amoris fraterni vinculo uniamur & Subditi utriusque Nostri pace & amicitia perpetua perfruantur: quoe ego prae clara scilicet & eximia bona in istiusmodi Principum Christianorum aff••itatibus con∣trahendis precipue semper spectanda existimavi. Unum hoc superest ut a Vobis petam atque contendam, libere ac liberaliter in re proposita uti agatis Mecum proinde atqu•• Ego in rebus Vestris omnibus vicem rependam, & ex amimo sum prestiturus. Ex mul∣tiplice Prole mascula superstitem nobis Haeredem unicum dedit Deus, filium nostrum Principem Carolum virili jam aetate, qui vigessimum Annum prope jam compleverit. Nec est in rebus humanis quod tantopere desideremus (Ipsi provectiores jam ••acti) quam ut illum in illustri & idoneo Matrimonio quam primum collocemus, Regnaque quae Deus indulsit Nobis, in ipsius Progenie quasi constabilita ad posteros propaganda trans∣mittamus. Rogamus itaque majorem in modum statuat taudem ac dece••nat Serenita•• Vestra, ut negotium hoc omne ea celeritate conficiat, quanta res tanta confici potuerit: Erit hoc aequitatis & prudentiae Vestrae cogita••e quanti hoc Nostra intersit (qui filium habeamus hunc unicum) quantum porro conditio in hoc Nostra abs Vestra discrepet, quem Deus sobole tam multa & copiosa locupletavit. Quem & Vos Vestrosque omnes diu incolumes & volentes velit, etiam, atque etiam obtestamur.

Dat. ex aedibus Nostris Theobaldinis, 27. Aprilis 1620.

UPon this Letter and Liberty indulged by it, the Jesuits, Priests, Recusants in Eng∣land, grew very bold, insolent, daring and multiplied exceedingly; insomuch that the King assembling a Parliament at London, Anno 1621. the Commons House ta∣king notice of their formidable dangerous increase, and desperate designes to extirpate the Protestant Religion both at home and abroad, under pretext of this Nuptiall Trea∣ty, drew up this ensuing memorable Petition and Remonstrance, with an intention to present it to King Iames.

The Petition and Remonstrance intended to be sent to King Iames by the house of Commons in December, 1621.

Most gratious and dread Soveraigne,

WEE Your Majesties most humble and loyall Subjects, the Knights, Citi∣zens and Burgesses, now assembled in Parliament, who represent the Com∣mons of your Realm; full of hearty sorrow to be deprived of the Comfort of Your royall presence; the rather for that it proceeds from want of your health, wherein we all unfainedly doe suffer: In all humble manner calling to mind your gratious Answer to our former Petition concerning Religion; which notwithstan∣ding your Majesties pious and princely Intentions, hath not produced that good effect which the danger of these times doth seem to us to require. And finding how ill your Majesties goodnesse hath been requited by Princes of different Religion, who even in time of Treaty have taken opportunity to advance their own ends, tending to the sub∣version of Religion, and disadvantage of your affaires, and the estate of your Children: By reason whereof your ill affected Subjects at home, the Popish Recusants, have taken too much encouragement, and are dangerously encreased in their number, and in their insolencies; we cannot but be sensible thereof: and therefore humbly represent what we conceive to be the causes of so great and growing mischiefs; and what may be the remedies.

1 The vigilancy and ambition of the Pope of Rome and his dearest Sonne,* 10.1 the one aiming at as large a temporall Monarchy, as the other at a spirituall Suptemacy.

2 The devillish positions and doctrines whereon Popery is built and taught without authority to their followers, for advancement of their temporall ends.

3, The distressed and miserable estate of the Professours of true Religion in forreign parts.

4. The disastrous accidents to your Majesties Children abroad, expressed with re∣joycing and even with contempt to their Persons.

5. The strange confederacy of the Princes of the Popish Religion, aiming mainly at the advancement of theirs and subverting ours, and taking the advantages conducing to that end, upon all occasions.

6. The great and many Armies raised and maintained at the charge of the King of Spayne, the chiefe of that league.

7. The expectation of the Popish Recusants of the Match with Spayne, and feeding themselves with great hopes of the consequences thereof.

8. The interposing of forreigne Princes and their agents, in the behalfe of Popish Recusants, for connivence and favour unto them.

9. Their open and usuall resort to the Houses, and which is worse, to the Chappels of forreigne Ambassadours.

10. Their more then usuall concourse to the Citty, and their frequent Conventicles and Conferences there.

11. The education of their Children in many severall Seminaries and houses of their Religion in forreigne parts, appropriated onely to the English Fugitives.

12. The grants of their just forfeitures intended by your Majesty, as a reward of ser∣vice to the Grantees, but beyond your Majesties intention, transferred or compounded for, at such meane rates as will amount to little lesse then a toleration.

13. The licentious printing and dispersing of Popish and seditious Books, even in the time of Parliament.

14. The swarme of Priests and Jesuits, the common Incendiaries of all Christen∣dome, dispersed in all parts of your Kingdome.

And from these causes as bitter roots,* 10.2 We humbly offer to your Majesty, that we

foresee and feare there will necessarily follow very dangerous effects both to Church and State: For,

1. The Popish Religion is incompatible with ours in respect of their positions.* 10.3

2. It draweth with it an unavoydable Dependency on forreigne Princes.

3. It openeth too wide a gap for popularity, to any who shall draw to great a party.

4. It hath a restlesse spirit, and will strive by these gradations: If it once get but a connivence, it will presse for a toleration; if that should be obtained, they must have an equality; from thence they will aspire to superiority; and will never rest till they get a subversion of the true Religion.

The remedies against these growing evils, which in all humblenesse we offer to your most Excellent Majesty, are these:

1. That seeing this inevitable necessity is fallen upon your Majesty,* 10.4 which no wis∣dome or providence of a pious and peaceable King can avoyd, your Majesty would not omit this just occasion speedily and effectually to take your sword into your hand.

2. That once undertaken upon so honourable and just grounds, your Majesty would resolve to pursue, and more publikely to avow the aiding of those of our Religion in forreigne parts, which doubtlesse would re-unite the Princes and States of the Union, by these disasters disheartned and disbanded.

3. That your Majesty would propose to your selfe to mannage this Warre with the best advantage, by a diversion or otherwise, as in your d••ep judgment shall be found fittest, and not to rest upon a Warre in these parts onely, which will consume your treasure and discourage your people.

4. That the bent of this Warre, and poynt of your sword, may be against that Prince (what soeuer opinion of potency he hath) whose Armies and treasure have first diverted, and since maintained the Warre in the Palatinate.

5. That for the securing of our peace at home, your Majesty will be pleased to re∣view the parts of our humble Petition, formerly delivered unto your Majesty, and hereunto annexed, and to put in execution by the care of choyce Commissioners to be thereunto especially appointed, the lawes already and hereafter to be made for the preventing of da••gers by Popish Recusants, and their wonted evasions.

6. That to frustrate their hopes for a future age, our most Noble Prince may be timely and happily married to one of our owne Religion.

7. That the Children of the Nobility and Gentry of this Kingdome, aud of others ill affected, and suspected in their Religion, now beyond the Seas, may be forthwith called home by your meanes, and at the charge of their Parents or Governours.

8. That the Children of Popish Recusants, or such whose Wives are Popish Recu∣sants, be brought up during their minority with Protestant Schoolmasters and Tea∣chers, who may sowe in their tender yeers the seed of true Religion.

9. That your Majesty will be pleased speedily to revoke all former licences for such Children and Youth to travaile beyond the Seas, and not grant any such licence here∣after.

10. That your Majesties learned Councell may receive commandement from your Highnesse, carefully to look into former grants of Recusants lands, and to avoyd them if by law they can; and that your Majesty will stay your hand from passing any such grants hereafter.

This is the sum and effect of our humble Declaration, which We (no wayes inten∣ding to presse upon your Majesties undoubted and regall Prerogative) doe with the ful∣nesse of our duty and obedience, humbly submit to your most Princely consideration. The glory of God, whose Cause it is, the Zeale of our true Keligion, in which we have been borne, and wherein by Gods grace we are resolved to dye; the safety of your Majesties person, who is the very life of your people, the happinesse of your Children and Posterity, the honour and good of the Church and State, dearer unto us then our owne lives, having kindled these affections truly devoted to your Majesty: And see∣ing out of our duty to your Majesty, We have already resolved to give at the end of this Session, one entire Subsidie for the present reliefe of Palatmate onely, to be paid

in the end of February next, which cannot well be effected, but by passing a Bill in a Parliamentary course before Christmas; We most humbly beseech your Majesty (as our assured hope is) that you will then also vouchsafe to give life by your royall assent to such Bils as before that time shall be prepared for your Majesties honour and the ge∣nerall good of your people; and that such Bils may be also accompanied (as hath been accustomed) with your Majesties gracious pardon: Which proceeding from your owne meere grace, may by your Highnesse direction be drawne to that latitude and extent as may best sort with your Majesties bounty and goodnesse; and that not onely 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and criminall offenders may take benefit thereof, but that your good Subjects may re∣ceive case thereby; and if it shall so stand with your good pleasure, that it may extend to the reliefe of the old debts and duties to the Crowne, before the first yeere of your Majesties reigne; to the discharge of Allienations without licence, and mis-sueing of Liveries and Oustrelemaine, before the first Summons of this Parliament; and o•• concealed Wardships, and not suing of Liveries and Oustrelemains before the twelfth yeere of your Majesties reigne, which gracious favour would much comfort your good Subjects, and ease them from vexition with little losse or prejudice to your owne pro∣fit.

And we by our daily and devont prayers to the Almighty, the great King of Kings shall contend for a blessing upon our endeavours, and for your Majesties long and happ•• reigne over us, and for your Childrens Children after you for many and many Gene∣rations.

KIng Iames having private intelligence, and a Copy of this Petition and Remon∣strance sent him to New-market, endevoured to suppresse it in the birth; an•• thereupon sent a Letter to Sir Thomas Richardson Speaker of the Commons House dated Decemb. 3. 1621. to prohibite the House, That none therein should from thenceforth persume to meddle with any Mysteries of State; and namely not to speake 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his dearest Sonnes Match with the Daughter of Spaine, nor to touch the honour of th•••• King: And to informe them, that if they had already touched any of those forbi•••••••• points, in any Petition of theirs to be sent unto him, except they reformed it herein before it came into his hands, he would not daigne the hearing nor answering of it. The C••m∣mons conceiving this a great infringement of their Priviledges, drew a Petition to the King in answer of this Letter, justifying their former Petition and Remonstrance; and assuring him; That the miserable estate of those of the Religion abroad obliged them in part of duty, not onely to turne their eyes on a Warre abroad, but also to take care for the securing of our peace at home, which the dangerous increase and insolency of Popish Recusants, apparently visible and sensible, did lead them unto, and necessarily drew them to present to his Majesty. Complaining withall, of the abridgement of their undoubted an∣cient Priviledges and Liberty of Parliament, by his Majesties letter to the Speaker. Which Petition, together with the former, they sent by some Member to King Iames to New-Market. The King wholly rejects the first Petition and would not receive it, but returnes a long and sharp answer to the latter:* 10.5 Wherein he protests, That he knew not of any fit Match for his dearest Sonne among any Protestant Princes; ••rofessing that he was so farre ingaged in that Match, that he could not goe back in honour, unlesse the King of Spaine performed not such things as he expected at his hands; and that they might rest secure, he would never be weary to doe all he could for the propagation of our Religion, and repressing of Popery in the generall: But the manner and forme of doing it they must remit to his Care and Providence, who could best consider of times and seasons: And that his care of Religion must be such, that he must not by the persecution of Recusants here at home, irritate forraigne Princes of contrary religion, and teach them the way to plague the Protestants in their Dominions: Severely checking the House for medling thus bu∣sily with religion and the Spanish Match. This Answer bare date at New-Market De∣cember 11. The House of Commons much discontented at this harsh answer, drew up and made this notable Protestation, in vindication of their Parliameniary Rights and Priviledges; entred in their Journall and Voted in the House, Decemb. 19. 1621.

THe Commons now assembled in Parliament, being justly occasioned thereunto▪ concerning sundry Liberties Franchises and Pr••viledges of Parliament amongst o∣thers here mentioned, doe make this Protestation following: That the Liberties, Franchises, Priviledges and Jurisdictions of Parliament, are the ancient and undoub∣ted birth-right and inheritance of the Subjects of England, and that the Arduous and urgent affaires concerning the King, State and defence of the Realme, and of the Church of England, and the maintainance and making of Lawes, and redresse of mis∣chiefs and grievances which daily happen within this Realme, are proper Subjects and matter of Councell and debate in Parliament: and that in the handling and pro∣ceeding of those businesses, every Member of the House of Parliament hath, and of right ought to have freedome of speech to propound, treat, reason, and bring to con∣clusion the same; and that the Commons in Parliament have like Liberty and free∣dome to treat of these matters, in such order as in their judgements shall seem fittest. And that every Member of the said House hath like freedome from all impeach∣ment, imprisonment, and molestation (other then by censure of the House it selfe) for or concerning any speaking, reasoning, or declaring of any matter or matters, touching the Parliament or Parliament businesse. And that if any of the said Mem∣bers be complained of, and questioned for any thing done, or said in Parliament, the same is to be shewed to the King by the advice and assent of all the Commons as∣sembled in Parliament; before the King give credence to any private information.

The King hereby discerning the Commons resolution against Popery, and the Spanish Match, chose rather to break off the Parliament, then this Marriage Treaty: And upon the sixth of Ianuary following, dissolved the Parliament by proclaimation without a Session, to the Commons great distast, & then pursued this Match more eagerly then be∣fore. The chief remora whereof being at Rome, to wit, the Popes demurring to grant•• Dispensation till all his, and his Conclaves demands in favour of all our Roman Catho∣liques were condescended to by King Iames, a Letter was thereupon sent from the King of Spaine to Rome, to quicken the Pope and expedite the Dispensation; what effects it produced (at least in shew, though not in substance) will appeare by this pas∣sage of Francis (now Lord) Cottingtons Letter to Secretary Calvert from Madrid, Iuly 7. 1622.g 10.6 Master Gage writes from Rome, so doth the Fryer, that a late Let∣ter come thither from this King, hath put the businesse in such termes as they were hourly expecting the Fryars dispatch; and I can assure you, that here they speake loud when any danger is mentioned of the Popes deniall. My Lord Digby hastens the businesse bravely and seems very impatient of any delay at all. But these faire pomises were onely to cir∣cumvent King Iames, who in the meane time to ingratiate himselfe with the Pope, re∣leaseth divers thousands of Popish Recusants out of prison.

The number of Priests and popish Recusants then enlarged out of duresse by King Iames throughout his Dominions, if we may beleeve Gondomar's Letter from hence to the King of Spain; or the Letter of Sirica Secretary to the Spanish King to Mr. Cotting∣ton, dated at Madrid, Julij 7. 1622. was no lesse then 4000. which the Spaniards, pro∣fessed, to be a great demonstration of King James his sincere affection to confirme the cor∣respondency and Amity between both Crownes; but in the meane time, we heare not of one of our Protestants released out of the Spanish or Romish Inquisition. And that this inlargement of theirs might be more expeditious, notorious, and lesse charge∣able to Recusants; the King directed this ensuing Letter to the Lord Keeper Williams, Bishop of Lincoln, under the privy Signet, to issue forth Writs for their release.

TRusty and Welbeloved, We greet you well; whereas we have given you a former warrant and direction for the making of two severall Writs for the inlargement of such Recusants as are in prison at this time, either for matters of Recusancy in generall, or for denying the taking the Oath of Supremacy, according to the Statute, by removing them from the generall Goales of this Kingdome, to be bailed before the Iustices of our Bench; finding by experience, that this course will be very troublesome to the poor∣er sort of Recu••ants; and very chargeable unto Us, who out of our Princely clemen••y,

and by the mediation of forreigne Princes were desired to beare out the same. We will and require you to make and issue forth two other Writs in nature and substance answe∣rable with the former, to be directed to our Justices of Assises; enabling and requiring them and every of them to inlarge such Recusants; as they shall find in their severall Goales, upon such sureties and recognizance, and other conditions as they were inlarged by the Iudges of our Bench. And this shall be your warrant so to doe.

Dated at Westminster, July 25. 1622.

Hereupon this Lord Keeper (though a Bishop) not onely issued out these Writs, but likewise writ this Letter to the Judges.

AFter my hearty Commendations to you: His Majestie having resolved (out of deep reasons of State, and in expectation of like correspondence from forreigne Prin∣ces to the professors of our Religion) to grant some grace and conveniency to the impri∣soned Papists of this Kingdome, hath commanded me to passe some Writs under the broad Seale for that purpose, requiring the Judges of every Circuit, to inlarge the said pri∣soners according to the tenor and effect of the same.

I am to give you to understand (for His Ma••esty) how His Majesties royall plea∣sure it, that upon receipt of these Writs, you shall make no nicenesse or difficulty to ex∣tend that his Princely favour to all such Papists as you shall find prisoners in the Goales of your Circuits, for any Church recusancy whatsoever, or refusing the Oath of Suprema∣cy, or dispersing Popish books, or hearing saying of Masse, or any other poy••t of recusancy which doth touch or concerne Religion onely, and not matters of State, which shall ap∣peare into you, to be totally civill and politicall: And so I bid you heartily farewell.

Your loving friend Iohn Lincolne.

Westminster Colledge, August 2. 1622.

This enlarging of all Recusants (with many Priests and Jesuits by colour of those Writs) throughout all the Kings Dominions, was deemed by King Iames and others; a most prevailing meanes to induce the Pope to grant a Dispensation for this much•• de∣sired Marriage, without any further procrastination, and to draw on the King of Spain to expedite and consummate it without more tergiversations. But they on the contrary feeding King Iames onely with good words and promises, protracted the Match and Dispensation under-hand, with much art and policy, all they might. The Spaniard under pretext of this Treaty seizing all the Palatinate, extirpating the Protestant Religion a∣broad, and propagating popery, multiplying the number of Roman Catholiques at home: Whereupon the King to prevent all further excuses, and accomplish the Match; returnes his resolution to the Popes forecited Exceptions and Answers to the Articles concerning the Marriage, in forme following:

Resolutions upon the Answers given by the Pope unto the severall Articles agreed on betwixt the late King of Spain and Us,* 13.1 con∣cerning the Marriage of Our deare Son the Prince, with the Infanta Donna Maria.

TO the second Article. We mervaile that there hath been so necessary a poynt o∣mitted, when the Articles were sent to Rome by the King of Spaine, to procure the Dispensation, that the forme agreed upon for the celebration of the Marriage, and the Oath of fidelity for the Infanta's Servants were not also sent thither with the rest, being (as they were) agreed on, and so essentiall to the businesse. We have now deli∣vered Copies of them both to Gage, to make such use thereof as shall be requisite for the furtherance of the businesse of himselfe, since he is a person trusted by the Court of Rome in this affaire, but not as from Us, who having nothing to doe with the Pope, treated not with him,* 13.2 but with the King of Spaine onely.

To the fifth Article concerning the publike Church, besides the Chappell▪ We are verily perswaded that this would not have been demanded if they had been well infor∣med,

it being more then either We Our Selfe have or the Prince Our Sonne. And if there be no other reason for the demand of such a Church, then that the World may take notice of the Religion shee professeth in a publike manner, that may be aswell in the Chappell assigned for her and her Family, to which shee and they may publiquely and openly resort in the sight of all whosoever shall desire to behold it, it being in effect a Church with a Church-yard belonging unto it, and not simply a private O∣ratory.

To the sixt Article, where it is said that her Servants, &c. ought in any case to be Catholiques; that concernes not us, but the King of Spaine, who is to appoint them.

To the twelfth Article, where it is required, that the superior Minister having eccle∣siasticall authority over her Family, should be in ordine Episcopali. VVe are well con∣tented to leave that to the King of Spaine, to allow of it if he think fit.

To the sixteenth Article,* 13.3 where it is required by the Pope, quod Ecclesiastici nullis legibus subjaceant nisi suorum superiorum Ecclesiasticorum. Our answer is, that the exemption seems strange, and as we verely beleeve is not allowed them in all States and Countries that are Roman Catholiques; VVe hope that the Clergy-men, who shall come hither to attend the Infanta, will give no cause for the Civill Magistrate to proceed against them in that manner, except it be for great and heynous causes and that for faults meerly civill.

To the nineteenth concerning the Nurses, it belongs unto the Infanta, and shee may doe in it as shee pleaseth.

Resolutions upon the other five Articles brought out of Spaine by the Count of Gondomar, and answered by Us.

TO the first, concerning security against Divorce, the doubt which the Pope makes is very needlesse, and the answer which we gave unto the King of Spaine, is so full, as more cannot be offered nor said.

To the second, touching the education of the Children; we consider that these Ar∣ticles now to be agreed on, will hereafter become publique, and that for Us to declare unto the VVorld,* 14.1 that we have ingaged Our Self, to have our Grand-Children brought up usque ad annos Nubiles, in a Religion which we professe not, not is publiquely professed in Our Kingdome; VVe leave it unto the King of Spaine's wisdome to con∣sider indifferently and u••partially, how unfit it is for us in many respects to yeeld unto it. And therefore further then you have already assented unto in that Article in the generall, which leaves the Children under the tuition and care of the Mother, longer or shorter, according to their constitutions and healths (which may possibly reach unto the time required by the Pope) we can by no meanes condescend, unlesse the King of Spaine think fit to limit the time to a certainty for the Mother to have the eare of the Children, so as it exceed not seven yeers old which We can be contented to yeeld unto.

Thus farre concerning the demands made by the Pope particularly unto severall Articles.

For the close of all, wherein it seems he expects some offer to be made by Us for the general good of the Roman Church; the same is explicated more plainly in a discourse held by the Cardinall Bandino with George Gage; whereof a Copy is sent with these Articles.* 14.2 But for that matter, you are to put the King of Spaine in remembrance, that we treat with him, and not with the Pope: That the Articles concerning Religion a∣greed upon betwixt his Father and Us, were such and so full to the satisfaction of that Church, in the opinions of the learnedst and greatest Clergy of Spain, as we have bin of∣ten told, that they have been ever of opinion, the Pope could not upon those Articles, nor ought to refuse the Dispensation. The Cardinall acknowledgeth as it seems in that discourse, that the Pope is satisfied with the reasons given both by the Padre Maestro and Gage, that We of Our own authority cannot give a generall & free liberty of exer∣cising the Roman Religion. What is it then they would have? Setting that aside, We have in a manner already done that which is desired,* 14.3 as all the Roman Catholikes have

found, out of Our gracious clemency towards them, especially of late, and will no doubt acknowledge. Which if the Pope had knowne when these answers were given by him to the Articles, it is to be presumed, he would not so much have insisted upon that poynt. But for whatsoever may concerne that businesse, We have so fully declared Our Selfe unto the late King of Spain by Our Letter of the 27. of Aprill 1620. under Our hand and Seale, as We hope the King of Spaine rests satisfied, both with the extent of Our promise in that behalfe, and with the assurance of performance; which is as much as in honour can be required at Our hands, or as We can grant, considering the ••••ate of Our affaires and government. And therefore since whatsoever is already a∣greed unto, either in the Articles or by that letter, We intend sincerely and religiously to performe, and can goe no further for no respects, without notable prejudice or in∣convenience.

We desire to know whether the King of Spain wil resolve to conclude the Match up∣on those termes▪ or not, that there may be no time lost for us to provide some other Match for Our Son, if that shall not succeed; and so to presse a present resolution, with∣out sending too and fro, betwixt Rome and Spain, which spends time, and may serve still for a colour, to draw the Treaty in infinitum. Neverthelesse, if you find that it is a thing impossible for them to resolve without a reply to Rome, and that they doe ear∣nestly desire it, We are contented that you shall yeeld them two moneths time after your audience, and no longer, so as before Christmas at the furthest, We may be ad∣vertised finally, what we ar to trust unto; beyond which time, we can expect no longer.

Thus you may observe how farre We are pleased to expresse Our Selfe, aswell to manifest Our desire and intention to continue for ever on Our part, the strict amity betwixt Us and Spaine; as also to take away all just exception that may hinder the speedy conclusion of the Match, as We have been contented now to inlarge Our Selfe further in divers particulars, then was before agreed on or desired; as namely in con∣descending that the superior Minister may be in ordine Episcopali, that the limitation of the time for the education of the Children be for six or seven yeers, and in other poynts as you will find in this answer. Of all which we require you to give speciall no∣tice to that King, that he may thereupon take into his Consideration the sincerity of of Our affection, who have so roundly and really proceeded in this businesse, so as in all reason We may and doe justly expect the like dealing from him, which cannot better appeare, then in the speedy dispatch thereof.

These resolutions he sent post into Spaine to the Lord Digby by Gresly, inclo∣sing in this Letter, the Copy whereof (with other ensuing papers) were seized on by the sequestrators of the Lord Cottingtons goods and writings.

RIght trusty, &c. Your dispatch of the ninth of August gave us so much content∣ment, and so great hopes of satisfaction in all those businesses which you have there to treat with that King, as we could not expect any further difficulties. Notwith∣standing by that which hath come unto Our hands immediately after,* 15.1 aswell by George Gage from Rome, as from Our Ambassadour Sir Richard Weston at Bruxelles, and our Ministers in the Palatinate; We find that neither the Dispensation is granted for the march, nor the treaty of Cessation so neer a Conclusion as we conceived it would have been, now that the Auxiliaries and all other Obstacles are removed: But on the contrary side, that new delayes and excuses are invented, our Garrisons in the Palatinate in the meane time blocked up, and Heidelberg it selfe actually besieged. Which proceeding though our Ambassadour hath expostulated with the Infanta and the Commissioners as injurious to Vs, and ill-beseeming their professions hitherto, yet is there not that readinesse shewed to give Us such contentment therein as we might justly expect, but answers still protracted and put off for advantage, whilest our Forces there remaine in great distresse, and the Towne and Castle of Heidelberg likely in a few dayes to be lost, for it cannot hold out longer as we are informed. This dealing seems the more strange unto Vs, for that the late dispatch of the King of Spaine was (before

the newes of this siege, and that our Embassadour had propounded any thing concer∣ning it) come unto the Infanta: But because you shall be particularly informed of the ••hole carriage of the businesse, We have given order that Copies shall be sent you 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all the dispatch, and then you shall see how these proceedings agree with the hopes and promises which are given Us, from thence. Hereupon therefore Our pleasure is▪ that you shall immediatly and with as much speed as you may, crave audience of that King, and represent unto him the merit which We may justly challenge unto Our Selfe for Our sincere proceedings with the Emperour and Him, in all the course of this bu∣sinesse, notwithstanding the many invitations and temptations which We have had to engage Our Selfe on Our Sonne in lawes part: That We have had both from the Em∣perour and Him hopes given us from time to time of extraordinary respect, howsoe∣ver Our Sonne-in-law had deserved, which We have attended and expected even to the very last with much patience, and in despight as it were of all the opposition that hath beene made to shake Our resolution in that behalfe, If now when all impedi∣ments are removed, and that the way is so prepared, as that the Emperour may give an end unto the Warre, and make some present demonstration of his respects towards Us, in leaving Us the honour of holding those poore places which yet remaine quietly and peaceably untill the generall accommodation, the same shall neverthelesse be violently taken from Vs; what can we looke for when the whole shall be in his hands and pos∣session? Who am••sing Vs with a treaty of cessation, and protracting it industriously as We have reason to beleeve, doth in the meane time seize himselfe of the whole Coun∣try; which being done Our Ambassadour shall returne with scorne, and we remaine with dishonour. I shall not need to furnish you with Arguments for the unfolding and laying open this unfriendly dealing more plainly unto them, your owne reason and observation will find enough out of the dispatches whereof Copies are sent unto you, as namely, the withdrawing of the Spanish Forces, and leaving the businesse wholly in the hands of the Emperour and the Duke of Bava••ia; the stile of the In••anta in an∣swering Our Ambassadour with recriminations, which was not her manner heretofore; the slight and frivolous answer given by the Marquesse of Bedmar unto Our Ambassa∣dour when he acquainted him with the siege of Heidelberg: The quarrellous occasion taken by the Emperour for calling the diet at Ratisbone contrary to his owne promise, which in his Dispatch to Vs he confesseth to have broken, as you will see by the Copy. All which and many more which your owne judgement in the perusall of the dispatch∣es, will suggest unto you, doe minister unto Vs cause sufficient of jealousie on the Em∣perours part, as you shall, plainly tell that King, although We will not doe him that wrong as to mistrust that he gives the least consent unto it: In this confidence with must earnestnesse We shall still solicite Him, that for the affection He beares Us, and the desire which We suppose he hath, that there may continue for ever a perfect Ami∣ty betwixt Us and the whole House of Austria, he will not cease to doe all good office▪ herein; letting him know directly that in these termes We cannot stand with the Emperour, but that if Heidelberg be wonne, and the siege continue, or the Cessation be longer unnecessarily delayed, We must recall Our Ambassadour from Bruxelles and treat no more, as We have already given order, hoping that whatsoever unkindnesse We shall conceive against the Emperour upon these occasions, it shall not be interpre∣ted to re••lect in any sort upon the entire affection that is at this present, and as VVee hope shall alwaies continue betwixt Us and the Crowne of Spaine, And therefore as We have sundry times heretofore promised, in testimony of the sincerity of Our proceedings, and of Our great desire to preserve the Amity inviolable between Us and the whole house of Austria;* 15.2 that in case our Sonne-in-law would not be governed by Vs, that then We would not onely forsake him, but take part and joyne Our Forces with the Emperours against him; so you may fairly represent unto that King, that in like manner We have reason to expect the same measu••e from him that (upon the Emperours aversnesse to a cessation and accommodation) He will likewise actually assist Vs for the recovery of the Palatmate and Electorall dignity unto Our Sonne-in-law, as it hath beene oftentimes intimated from Spaine. To conclude, We shall not

need to say any more unto you touching this point, but to let you see, that Our mean∣ing is to carry all things fa••re with that King, and not to give him any cause of distrust or jealousie, if you perceive that they intend to goe really and roundly on with the Match. Wherein neverthelesse We must tell you, that We have no great cause to be well pleased with the diligences used on that part, when We observe that after so long an expectance of the Dispensation, upon which the whole businesse (as they will have it) depends, there is nothing yet returned but Queres and Objections. Yet because We will not give over Our patience a while longer, untill We understand more certainly what the effect thereof is like to be, wherein VVe require you to be very wary and watchfull, considering how Our honour is therein engaged; VVe have thought ••it to let you know how farre VVe are pleased to enlarge Our Selfe, concerning those points demanded by the Pope▪ and set downe by way of Postill unto the Articles agreed up∣on betwixt Spaine and Vs, as you will see by the power which Gage brought Vs from Rome, whereof VVe have sent you a Copy, and Our Resolutions thereupon signed with Our owne hand, for your warrant and instruction. And further then that, since VVe cannot goe without much prejudice, inconvenience and dishonour to Our Selfe and Our Sonne, VVe hope and expect the King of Spaine will bring it instantly to an issue without further delay, which you are to presse with all diligence and earnestnesle, that you may presently know Their finall resolution and what VVe may expect there∣upon. But if any respit of time be earnestly demanded, and that you perceive it not possible for them to resolve untill an answer come from Rome, VVe then thinke it fit that you give them two moneths time after your audience, that VVe may understand that King's finall resolution before Christmas next at the furthest.

September 9. 1622. from VVansted.

By this letter the whole world may discerne, how grosly King Iames was abused, and how much the Palsgrave and other Protestant Princes suffered in for••eigne parts without any assistance from England, under pretext of this Nuptiall Treaty.

Vpon these Letters, the Lord Digby presented this ensuing Memoriall to the King of Spaine, the 3. of October 1622. truly translated out of the Spanish Copy.

SIR, the Baron Digby Ambassadour Extraordinary of the King of great Brittaine saith, that it is neere six moneths since they had treated to make a Marriage between the Prince of Wales, and the Infanta Donna Maria sister to your Majesty.

That it is five moneths since they setled in Spaine the Articles in matter of Religi∣on, His Majesty (now in glory) having first asked the opinions of many learned men, which were joyned to consult upon this businesse.

That the King of great Brittaine dealt clearly in all the Articles, and therein hath complyed in all things, and hath promised by his word and in a letter written the sixth of Aprill 1620. particularly declared, what he would doe in favour of the Catholiques.

That it appeared the businesse was then well founded to aske the Popes Dispensati∣on, and thereupon they dispatched Father Diego de Fuente. for to solicit it in Rome; but now at the end very neere of two yeeres, his Holinesse (without reply hither) hath sent directly for England,* 15.3 propounding to the King, not onely many alterations in the said Capitulations, but something new, which the King would by no meanes yeeld unto.* 15.4

That this to the King his Master seemed much different from that which he ex∣pected.

First, for that having Capitul••ted the Dispensation should onely move from this place, and the King having not treated at all with the Pope, therefore he expected what the Pope would reply, should be sent unto your Majesty, from whence came the de∣mand of the Dispensation.

Secondly, for that he thought, that with the Agreement and the rest perused, all

things concerning Religion had beene setled and that the learned men did think, that upon these conditions they might, and that his Holinesse ought to consent to the Dispensa∣tion, and now they demand new things and impossible, which seemes very strange.

Wherefore the King his Master desiring that in this businesse he make short expedi∣tion (for that it imports Him and His Kingdom very much that they marry the Prince His onely Sonne presently, going upon 23. yeeres, having fo••borne to marry for six yeeres past onely in respect of this Treaty.) He is commanded to declare plainly to your Majesty, how farre he may condiscend in matter of Religion, and if with this your Majesty be content, to proceed to a conclusion of the Marriage, without more delayes; and if this be not enough to give satisfaction to your Majesty, as he hopes it will see∣ing he hath yeelded to much more then what was capitulated in the time of the King. Father to your Majesty, now in glory, your Majesty also would be pleased to declare on the part of your Majesty, that without losse of more time his Majesty may dispose of the Prince his sonne, and your Majesty of the Infanta, as you best please.

The same day (Octob. 3. 1622.) King Iames discerning the Emperours and Spani∣ards strange proceedings in the Palatinate, to gaine the totall possession of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 under co∣lour of this Teaty, dspa••ched this ensuing Letter into Spaine to the Lord Digby, and the next day after, this Minute of second Instructions, sent by Master Porter.

RIght Trusty, &c. There is none knowes better then your selfe, how We have laboured ever since the begin••g of these unfortunate troubles of the Empire, notwithstanding all opposition to the contrary, to merit well of Our good Brother the King of Spaine, and the whole house of Austria, by a long and lingring patience, grounded still upon his friendship and promises, that Care should be had of Our Ho∣nour, and of Our Childrens Patrimony and Inheritance. We have acquainted you al∣so from time to time since the beginning of the Treaty at Bruxelles how crosly all things have there proceeded, notwithstanding all the faire professions made unto Us, both by the King of Spaine, and the Infanta and all his Ministers, and the Letters writ∣ten by him unto the Emperour, and them effectually (at the least, as they endeavoured to make Us beleeve.) But what fruits have We of all these, other then dishonour and scorne? Whilest We are treating▪ the Towne and Castle of Heidelberg are taken by force, Our Garrison put to the sword, Manheim besieged, and all the hostility used that is within the power of an enemy, as you will see by the Relation which VVe have commanded Our Secretary to send you. Our pleasure therefore is that you im∣mediately as soone as you can get audience, let that King understand how sensible We are of these proceedings of the Emperours towards Vs, and withall are not a little troubled to see, that the Infanta having an absolute Commission to conclude a Cessa∣tion and suspension of Armes, should now at last when all Objections were answered, and the former (solely) pretended Obstacles removed, not onely delay the conclu∣sion of the Treaty, but refuse to lay her command upon the Emperours Generals, for abstaining from the siege of Our Garrisons during the Treaty, upon a pretext of want of authority: So as for avoyding of further dishonour, We have been forced to recall both Our Ambassadours, as well the Chancelour of our Exchequer, who is alrea∣dy returned to Our presence, as also the Lord Chichester, whom We intended to have sent unto the Emperour to the Diet at Ratisbone. Seeing therefore that meerly out of Our extraordinary respect to the King of Spaine, and the firme confidence We ever put in the hopes and promises which he did give Vs (desiring nothing more then for his cause principally to avoyd all occasions that might put Vs into ill understanding with any of the house of Austria) We have hitherto proceeded with a stedfast patience trusting to the Treaties, and neglecting all other Meanes which probably might have secured the remainder of Our Childrens Inheritance (those Garrisons which We maintained in the Palatinate being rather for honours sake to keepe a footing untill the generall accommodation, then that We did rely so much upon their strength as up∣on his friendship) and by this confidence and security of Our••, are thus exposed to dishonour and reproach: You shall tell that King, that seeing all those endeavours and

good Offices which He hath used towards the Emperour in this businesse, on the be∣halfe of Our Sonne-in-law (upon confidence whereof that security of Ours depended, which he continually by his Letters and Ministers here laboured to beget and confirme in Vs) have not sorted to any other issue, then to a plaine abuse both of His trust and Ours, whereby VVe are both of Vs highly injured in Our Honour, though in a diffe∣rent degree. VVe hope and desire that out of a true sense of this wrong offered unto Vs, he will as Our deere and loving Brother, faithfully promise and undertake upon his Honour, confirming the same also under his hand and seale, either that the Towne and Castle of Heidelberg shall within threescore and ten dayes after your audience and demand made, be rendred into Our hands, with all things therein belonging to Our Sonne-in-law or Our Daughter (as neere as may be in the state they were when they were taken) ••nd the like for Manheim and Frankendale, if both or either of them shall be taken by the enemy whilest these things are in treating; As also, that there shall be within the said terme of 70. dayes a Cessation and Suspension of Armes in the Palatinate for the future, upon the severall Articles and Conditions last propoun∣ded by Our Ambassadour Sir Richard Weston; and that the generall Treaty shall be set on foot againe upon such honourable termes and conditions as We propounded un∣to the Emperour in a Letter written unto him in November last, and with which the King of Spaine then (as VVe understood) seemed satisfied. Or else in case all these particulars be not yeelded unto and performed by the Emperour, as is here propoun∣ded, but be refused or delayed beyond the time aforementioned, that then the King of Spaine doe joyne his Forces with Ours for the recovery of Our Childrens honours and Patrimony, which upon this trust hath been thus lost: Or if so be his Forces at this present be otherwise so imployed, as that they cannot give Vs that assistance which VVe here desire, and (as VVe thinke) have deserved, yet that at the least he will per∣mit Vs a free and friendly passage thorow his Territories and Dominions, for such For∣ces as VVe shall send and imploy into Germany for this service. Of all which distin∣ctively if you receive not from the King of Spaine within ten dayes at the furthest after your audience and proposition made, a direct assurance under his hand and seale, with∣out delay or putting Vs off to further Treaties and Conferences; that is to say, of such restitution, Cessation of Armes, and proceeding to a generall Treaty, as is before men∣tioned; or else of assistance and joyning His Forces with Ours against the Emperours, or at least permission of passage for Our Forces thorow His the said Kings Dominions; that then you take your leave and returne to Our presence without further stay; other∣wise, to proceed in the Negotiation for the Marriage of Our Sonne according to the Instructions VVe have given you. Given, &c.

Hampton-Court, Octob. 3. 1622.

RIght Trusty, &c. We have given you certaine Insturctions signed with Our hand, to direct you how to expresse unto the King of Spaine, the feeling We have of the dishonour put upon Vs by the Emperour, through Our trust and confi∣dence in that Kings promises, wherein you have order to come away without further delay, in case you receive not satisfaction to your demands, in such sort as We have commanded you to propound them. Neverthelesse We are to put you in remem∣brance of that which We have heretofore told you, in case a Rupture happen between the King of Spaine and Vs, that We would be glad to manage it at Our best advantage. And therefore howsoever you doe not find the satisfaction which We in those Instru∣ctions crave from the King of Spaine, and have reason to expect, yet would We not have you instantly come away upon it, but advertise Vs first, letting Vs know privat∣ly (if you find such cause) that there is no good to be done, nor no satisfaction as you judge intended Vs,* 17.1 though publiquely and outwardly you give out the contrary, that VVe may make use thereof with Our People in Parliament, as VVe shall hold best for Our service. And this see you doe notwithstanding any thing in your other Instructi∣o•••• to the contrary.

Octob. 4▪ 1622.

The Pope and Spaniard upon these Letters and new Instructions, seemde very desi∣rous to proceed to the accomplishment of this Match; but their chiefe designe being to advance the Romish Catholique Religion, and reduce England by degrees thereto; the Pope to make sure worke,* 17.2 insisted stiffely on this Article; that the Children of this Marriage SHOVLD BE BROVGHT VP CATHOLIQVES VNDER THE MOTHER VNTILL THEY VVERE 12. OR 14. YEERES OLD. He well knew the verity of the ancient Proverb,

Quo semel est imbuta recens servabit odor••m Testa diu:—Horace.

That if they were bred up Papists in their infancy, they would questionlesse continue such, and not turne zealous Protestants in their riper yeeres: No wonder then he stood so much upon this point.

King Iames to shew his willingnesse to consummate the March, though he refused totally to condescend to this Article in open shew, to preserve his Honour, yet he was contented privately to oblige himselfe, that the Mother should have their education till they were nine yeeres old, as is evident by this ensuing Letter of Master Secretary Calvert to the Earle of Bristoll, sent by Vaccan••a••y.

My very good Lord,

BEcause I would not omit any thing that should conduce to the accomplishment of that worke which your Lordship hath in hand, and which His Majesty desires so much to bring to an issue. Although I conceive Master Porter had directions to tell your Lordship (which he will transmit unto you by Letter, now he cannot goe him•• selfe) that whereas it is insisted upon by the Pope, that the Children of this Marriage should be brought up Catholiques under the Mother untill they be twelve or fourteen yeeres of age, His Majesty having limitted their education under the Mother onely to seven yeeres;* 18.1 His Majesty is contented to yeeld thus much farther, that howbeit in the publique Articles (which in that point he desires not to be altered) he mention but seven yeeres, he will oblige himselfe privately by a Letter to the King of Spaine, that they shall be brought up sub Regimine Mairis, for two yeeres longer, that is, un∣till the age of nine yeeres, if that will give any satisfaction: which your Lordship may manage as you see best for His Majesties service: And so I rest▪

Saint Martens-lane, Octob. 14. 1622.

After this about the 25. of October, King Iames writ a private Letter with his own hand to the Earl of Bristoll, which Secretary Calvert sent away with all speed and secrecy by Master Gage, to limit the Spaniard unto two moneths to gaine the Popes Re∣solution and Dispensation from Rome, as is evident by the Copy of this Secretaries Let∣ter to the Earle from St. Martens-lane, Octob. 26. 1622.

The King of Spaine hereupon deludes King Iames with faire dilatory promises, as if he intended the hastening of the Marriage; but how farre he was from any such reall intention, is evident by this Letter of his to his grand favourite, Conde of Olivares, dated the fifth of Novemb. 1622. found among the Lord Cottingtons papers.

THe King my Father declared at his death, that his intent never was to marry my Sister the Infanta Donna Maria with the Prince of Wales,* 18.2 which your Uncle Don Baltazar understood, and so treated this March ever with intention to delay it; not∣withstanding it is now so farre advanced, that considering all the aversnesse unto it of the Infanta, it is time to seeke some meanes to divert the Treaty, which I would have you find out, and I will make it good whatsoever it be: but in all other things pro∣cure the satisfaction of the King of Great Brittaine (who hath deserved much) and it shall content me, so that it be not in the Ma••ch.

To colour the matter the better, he pretended no Dispensation would be granted at Rome, unlesse the Pope received further satisfaction in the time of the Childrens edu∣cation by the Mother, and point of Ecclesiasticall persons exemption from all secular ju∣risdiction; to remove with obstructions, King Iames was content to comply in these particulars further then he had done before, as His ensuing Letter to the Earl of Bristoll clearly demonstrates; which Letter was drawne and written for his Majesties signa∣ture by Master (now Lord) Cottington, theu Secretary to the Prince.

To the Earle of Bristoll.

RIght Trusty, &c. We have seene your Letters of the 21. Octob. both those di∣rected unto Our Selfe, as also to Our Secretary Sir George Calvert, and in them doe observe your discreet proceeding, both in the businesse concerning the restauration which We expect to be made to the Prince Palatine Our Sonne-in-law, as also in the Treaty of the Marriage of Our deare Sonne the Prince of Wales. Touching the first, We perceive what professions the King and his Ministers have againe made unto you, of a resolution to assist Us with his Armes, in case by a faire Mediation and Treaty the restitution may not be obtained, and how much in that kind he hath ingaged his Ho∣nour and his word unto you, And howsoever the order given to the Infanta for the reliefe of Manheim, arrived so late, and after the Towne was yeelded into the hands of Tilly, yet must We acknowledge it to be a good effect of your Negotiation, and an Argument of that Kings sincere and sound intention. By what We have now given in charge unto Our Secretary to advertise you in his Letters, you will understand the pre∣sent estate of this businesse, and how constantly VVe doe still expect the performance of that ingagement from the King of Spaine, without giving way to any thing that on Our behalfe may any way disturbe it: And therefore you shall now doe well (in Our name) to presse him to a finall and effective resolution, representing to him and to hi•• Ministers how much it concernes Us in honour and in reputation (besides the interest of Our Sonne-in-law) not to admit any further delay.

And as touching the two points in the Treaty of the Marriage, wherein you desire Our further direction and resolution, you have by this time understood by the dis∣patch which George Gag•• carried you,* 19.1 how We were contented to permit the breeding and education of the Children under the government of their Mother untill the age of nine yeeres, which We doubt not will give good satisfaction, seeing their demand is but vntill ten; yet seeing it is but one yeere more, in case you shall not be able to draw them to be contented with nine, We will not sticks at it. And for the other point which con∣cernes the exemption of the Ecclesiasticke from secular jurisdiction, We shall be conten∣ted, that the Ecclesiasticall Superior doe first take notice of the offence that shall be co••∣mitted, and ••••••cording to the merit therenf, either deliver him by degradation to the se∣cular Iustice, or banish him the Kingdome, according to the quality of the delict: which VVe conceive to be the same that is practised in Spaine and other parts. Your dis∣patches are in all points so full, and in them VVe receive so good satisfaction, as in this VVe shall need nor to enlarge any further, but onely to tell you that VVe are well plea∣sed with the diligence and discreet imploying of your endeavours in all that concern••s Our service, and so are VVe likewise with the whole proceedings of Our Ambassa∣dour Sir Walter Aston: Thus VVe bid you heartily farewell.

From New-market, 24. Novemb. 1622.

The King of Spaine after many delatories and much pressing by King Iames and his Ambassadour for a finall answer to his demands, touching the Pala••mate and Match, on the 12. of Decemb. 1622. returned this Answer in writing.

The Answer appointed by his Majesty to be given unto the Earle of Bristoll, Ex∣traordinary Ambassadour from the King of Great Brittaine, touching those things which he hath represented from the said King unto his Majesty, concerning the Mar∣riage now in Treaty, and the businesse of the Palatin••te, is this which followeth.

Touching the Marriage.

THat his Majesty hath given order that his resolution be delivered unto him in writing and therein (as the Earle of Bristoll himselfe hath seene) hath endeavou∣red what he may to conforme himselfe with that which the King of Great Brittaine hath answered unto the Popes propositions; so desirous hath his Majesty been from the beginning to overcome all difficulties that might hinder this Vnion; that both here and at Rome he hath not slacked to use all possible care to facilitate it, and will so continue untill the conclusion; and at this present according to what is agreed with the foresaid Earle, a Post (to goe and returne with speed) is dispatched unto Rome▪ to the end, that his Holinesse judgeing what is agreed upon sufficient (as here it is held to be) doe grant the Dispensation; and in the interim whilest the Pope sendeth it, the which his Majesty will procure shall be done before the end of March or of Aprill at the fur∣thest; the remaining temporall Articles shall be treated and concluded, to the end that no time be lost, but the Infanta may immediatly after the granting of the Dispensation, be delivered the next spring, as is the intention of his Majesty.

Touching the Palatinate.

THe forenamed Ambassadour well knoweth what his Majesty hath done therein already to the end it may appeare to the world how much he esteemes the friend∣ship of his deare Brother the King of Great Brittaine, and how just he acknowledgeth it to be to give him content in all things, and particularly, in those which concerne the conveniency of both Crownes; his Majesty hopeth that by his late dispatches in∣to Flanders, there hath been taken such course to settle all things as can be desired, and those orders are now againe renewed and re-inforced, to the end, that all may be accommodated to the satisfaction of his Majesty of Great Brittaine, the which orders shall be shewed to the foresaid Conde▪ that he may rest satisfied of the reallity and sin∣cerity wherewith his Catholique Majesty doth proceed in this businesse; but untill it be knowne what effect these dispatches have taken, and what the Emperour will reply, no answer can be well given in writing to the particulars contained in the memoriall of the foresaid Conde, for the reasons which have been delivered unto him by word of mouth, and shall be represented unto his Majesty of Great Brittaine, by Don Carl••s Coloma, his Catholique Majesties Ambassadour.

Madrid, Decemb. 12. 1622.

Soone after this, the King of Spaine sent a draught of such Articles touching Reli∣gion, as he insisted on to King Iames, who together with the Prince to (hasten the Dispensation) accommodated them in the ensuing maner, and then readily signed them.

The Accommodation of the differences in Religion.

All those Articles which came from Rome, to which his Majesty tooke no exception in his directions to the Earle of Bristoll under his hand of the ninth of September, pas∣sed as not disallowed by his Majesty; those wherein there remained any difference are accommodated in the forme following.

THe forme of the Celebration is allowed in such sort as it was agreed of in Eng∣land, so likewise the oath to be taken by the Infanta's Servants.

The Article for the Church is thus to be understood, that at one standing house Saint Iames, or where the houshould is to remaine, there must be a Church for bu••ying and marrying, and christening▪ &c. it being altogether unfit that all meane people, belon∣ging to her service should be married or christened in her Chappell within lier Pallace, but this is not understood of any Church in London, but one to be built adjoyning to the Pallace.

Whereas it is said, that her Servants are precisely to be Catholiques, for that it see∣med

not sitting to capitulate any thing that might be exclusive to the Protestants, it is le••t indifferent that her Servants may be Catholiques.

Where it is required by the Pope, quod Ecclesiastici nullis legibus subjaceant nisi suorum superiorum Ecclesiasticorum. The Divines unanimously delivered their opi∣nion, that this King cannot by capitulation subject the Clergy to the Civill Magistrate▪ neither hath he that power himselfe in Spaine, and they presuppose that those of the Infanta's Family are to have the same immunity as in Spaine, but they have qualified the Article what is possible, and they say some such course may be setled therein as may give his Majesty, satisfaction either by banishing them, or sending them with their processe into Spaine, or some other course which may be agreed upon, and it will be in his Majesties power in any foule case, to doe that by way of fact which they cannot capitulate; howsoever, it was not held fit to break so great a businesse upon the dis∣pute of a case which is like never to happen.

Concerning the Nurses it is left indifferently without any exclusion of the Prote∣stants as in the sixth Article.

Touching the Articles brought out of Spaine.

COncerning the security against the Divorce, they are to relye on the Kings and Princes word of honour.

Touching the education of the Children, quod educentur in Religione Catholica, is absolutely omitted; and whereas the Pope requires they should be in the govern∣ment of the Mother, the Sonnes untill fourteene, the Daughters untill twelve, the Ar∣ticle is onely till seven, with a private Promise untill nine, and this King pressing it may be untill ten.

As for the bonum publicum required by the Pope, all particulars which were propoun∣ded, as the suspending the poenall Lawes, &c. are now omitted, onely that the Catho∣liques may live without persecution, not giving scandall, and this to be done by his Majesties owne Grace and Clemency, without any publique Capitulation; onely the King and Prince to promise it unto the King of Spaine by their private Letters.

The Articles of Religion being thus accommodated betweene the two Kings, King Iames who had formerly by his Agent Gage sent Letters to Rome to the Pope (where∣in he stiled him, most holy Father) and likewise to some great Cardinals, to speed the Dispensation, with private instructions not to deliver them, unlesse he saw a present likelihood of granting the Dispensation, sends now two expresse Letters to Gage unto Rome (the one from himselfe, the other from Calvert his principall Secretary, dated the 5. of Ian. 1622.) to present t••ose Letters to the Pope and Cardinals, assuring himselfe, that since he had ratified all the Articles concerning Religion without any al∣teration, the Pope could not in justice but speedily grant the long-••ought-for Dispen∣sation. The Copy of these two Letters (sent by Master Lawson) here follow in order.

TRusty, &c. By Letters which We have lately received from Our right Trusty and right worthy Cousen and Councellour the Earle of Bristoll, VVe understand how dutifully and discreetly you have carried your selfe in the furthering Our service, whilest you remained in the Court of Spaine, for which VVe returne you Our gracious thanks. He hath also acquainted Us with the directions which he gave you, touching the delivery of the Letters you carried from hence; that if you saw a likelihood of present granting the Dispensation upon the Articles now agreed on, you should deli∣ver them, unlesse you received order from Us to the contrary. We would therefore now have you understand, that there is no cause why you should forbeare the delivery of any of them, if you find the Dispensation will certainly be granted: And thereof We hope there shall be now no doubt, considering that We have condescended unto, approved and ratified all and every the Articles concerning Religion, without change∣ing or altering any one word, as they are agreed upon and concluded betweene the King of Spaines Commissioners and Our Ambassadour at Madrid in December last: which being transmitted unto Vs, both Our Selfe and Our Sonne the Prince have subscribed

the same, and so have sent them backe againe unto Our said Abassadour for a finall conclusion of all things concerning matter of Religion or conscience, although the formality needed not, Our Ambassadours having obliged Vs before sufficiently accor∣ding to the large power given them by their Commission. And thus much We have thought sit to let you know that if any further scruple should remaine there touching Our absolute consent, you may be able to remove it.

Dated 5. Ian. 1622.

SIR,

MAster Porter is safely here arrived the second of this Moneth, with the conclu∣sion of all those difficult Articles that hitherto have retarded the proceeding of the Match. He was long looked for, and a welcome man when he came both to his Majesty and the Prince; insomuch, as I must tell you, I have no rest since with our yong Master, for being called upon early and late to hasten away the dispatch of all to your selfe and my Lord of Bristoll, which I have done with as much diligence as pos∣sibly I could.

His Majesty and the Prince have both of them subscribed all the Articles as they were sent hither from my Lord of Bristoll, in this manner; Hos supra memorat••s Ar∣ticulos omnes ac singulos approbamus, & quicquam in its ex nostra parte seu nostr•• nomi∣ne conventum est, ratum atque gratum Habe••••,

• Iacobus Rex.
• Carolus Pr.

And in the full performance of whatsoever was agreed upon concerning the Bonu•• Publicum, his Majesty and the Prince likewise have written their severall letters unto the King of Spaine, faithfully promising in the words of a King and of a Prince, to cause the same to be observed inviolably in the very same Termes verbatim, as it is set downe in the last Article of all sent hither from my Lord of Bristoll, which I am 〈◊〉〈◊〉 you have seene and remembred, viz. Quodea omnia prestituri sint quae ministris Regis Hispaniae ante hac verbotenus R. M. Britt. pollicitus est,* 24.1 Hoc est, quod regnorum suorum Romano-Catholics persecutionem nullam patientur, molestiave afficientur Reli∣gionis suae causa, vel ob exercitium ullorum ejusdem Sacramentorum mode us utantur absque scandale (quod intelligi debet intra privatos parietes) nec juramentis a••t sub alio pretextu qualicunque ordinem religionis spect ante vexabuntur.

With these dispatches M. S. Digby (who is within these foure or five dayes returned out of Germany) is to be sent away to morrow for Spaine with all possible speed. Don Carlos hath advertized to the Duke of Alberquerque, the Padre Maestro, and your selfe as much as I doe. Now you know all that is done both in Spaine and here con∣cerning this point; I must leave you to such directions as you have received from the Earle of Bristoll, how much of this to silence, and how long to silence, and what to dis∣cover, as his letter and you have there thought fittest for the good of his Majesties service.

For the token which I send to Aristides, I pary you be sure that he deserve it well, for I doe not meane to be at that cost with him, unlesse you be sure he doe me that cur∣tisie which I expect, and as he hath often made me beleeve. It is an hundred to one but you shall find him at Alexandria if you misse him elswhere.* 24.2 Aeneas recom∣mends unto you againe secrecy in this businesse above all things, and that you be cer∣taine of speeding before you deliver the letter to Padre Maestro.

POSTSCRIPT.

From VVhite-hall, 5. Ian. 1622

I Need not tell you how graciously his Majesty accepts of the good service you have done since it hath pleased him to acknowledge it under his own hand, and I must not forget one charge more that I have received from him, which is, that I should will you

in his name to salute the Padre Maestro affectionately from him, and to let him know also how sensible and thankfull his Majesty is for those singular good offices and dili∣gent endeavours which he hath used from the beginning of this businesse untill now, and still continues them, as his Majesty understands particularly from Don Carlos 〈◊〉〈◊〉, I pray you also commend my service unto him.

I have order for a Privy Seale of 300. li. more, which the Earle of Bristoll delivered you in Madrid, to be paid to Master Wake at Antwerpe.

What Gage did at Rome in pursuance of these two Letters, and what opinion the Pope and Cardinals held of King Iames, will appeare by this ensuing L••tter of Ma••te•• Gage sent to his Majesty from Rome, and thence dated the 24. of Aprill 1623.

SIR,

IT may please your Majesty to understand that in a Congregation held the 22. of March, stilo novo, the Dispensation was finally resolved, and order taken, that the Cardinall Bandino should draw the Articles in forme, the Cardinall la Susanna make the Breve, and Monsignor Aquas the Popes Secretary (who was present at the two last Sessions) draw some Instructions for Monsignor de Massini the Nun••io▪ now resident in the Court of Spaine. And in the following Congregation held the 29. these things were seene and allowed▪ and the next day presented to the Pope, and allowed by him. Concerning the particulars of the proceeding here, of diffi••ulties overcome and of wh•••• yet remaineth to be done. I have given a large account to Master Secretary Cal∣vert; by which if your Majesty receive not that entire satisfaction which we, who have laboured therein, have most earnestly desired. I shall most humbly beseech your Maje∣sty to beleeve; first, that we have left no diligence undone by which we could hope to remove impediments; and secondly, that such difficulties as are either spent or yet to be admitted have been laid hold by the Cardinals, neither to frustrate or prolong this Treaty, but out of an opinion that they could not otherwise secure their Conscience, proceed upon a just and valuable ground, and satisfie the judgement of such discreet persons as may in times ensuing understand the passages of this great businesse. And this point I am the ••older to represent to your Majesties gratious consideration, be∣cause jointly with all their protestations to this effect, their actions have concurred al∣so to give good testimony thereof. They hold most honourable language of your Majesty,* 26.1 they professe a great desire to have occasions of doing you all humble service; they have a ••ume opinion that the former rigours used towards your Catholique Sub∣jects have risen from others but the graces then given from your Selfe; and they are confident that your Majesty, now that so potent intercessions have been used with you and all grounds of civill jealousies removed, will not onely command a reall perfor∣mance of what you are pleased to promise in their favour, but sutably to your owne royall heart enlarge the benefit of your Princely goodnesse. I have therefore (Sir) ••inding them thus affected thought it sutable to your service to let them understand, that since they expect these things from a Prince who yeeldeth to no man, either in e∣steeming or returning a Benefit▪ they may safely promise themselves all good successe and give way to their owne good dispositions of respect and affection towards your Majesty; and the rather I have done so, because I perswaded my selfe that your Maje∣sty is of the same opinion with him, who speaking of the Romans to King Bocchus, said Licet P••••entes abundè habeamus, Amicorum neque Nobis, neque cuiquam morta∣••um satis fuit.

I send your Majesty Letters from the Cardinals Bandino and Lodevisio,* 26.2 which they writ in answer of your Majesties to to them, who above all others sought to oblige your Majesty, as by Letter to Master Secretary you will perceive. After the Easter-Holydayes I shall begin my journey towards Florence and Parma to performe your Majesties commands there whereof I will give your Majesty account in due time. It will be the end of May before I shall get out of Italy during which time I shall with de••otion expect your Majesties orders if in any thing further you shall be pleased to command my service. So I humbly pray the divine goodnesse to give your Majesty

many faire yeeres of life thereby, to enjoy the fruits of this noble alliance, and to make happy your Subjects by your gracious government.

Your Majesties most humbble and loyall Subject, George Gage

After which, on the 7. of Ianuary these two Letters from King Iames and Secreta∣ry Calvert, were sent into Spaine by Master Digby to the Earle of Bristoll.

RIght Trusty, &c. The dispatches which We have received from you by Endimion Porter, doe give Us sufficient assurance that there hath not wanted in you nor in Our ordinary Ambassadour Sir Walter Aston, that faithfull endeavour and diligence, to expedite those great businesses you have in charge, which We could expect or re∣quire at your hands, for which We are pleased to returne you both Our gracious accep∣tation and thanks. You will see by that which We have subscribed unto the Article•• you sent Vs, and by the Letters which We and Our Sonne have both written unto Our Brother the King of Spaine, how well We approve of what hitherto hath been done, and what you have promised and undertaken in your name; which being, as We hope the period of all their demands in that kind, We wish you to proceed unto the tem∣porall Articles, and to conclude and consummate the whole businesse now, according to the Commissions you have, as soone as possibly you may, that there may be no fur∣ther delay. Concerning that other unfortunate knotty affaire of the Palat••••ate, to say the truth, as things stand, We cannot tell what you could have done more then you have already. And whereas you write that the King of Spaine and his principall Mini∣sters there, did find Our last Propositions somewhat strange, you shall understand that the cause why We sent you such strict and peremptory Instructions was, for that the Chancelour of Our Exchequer found nothing but palpable and grosse delayes at Br••••∣••llet, whilest in the meane time Heidelberg was besieged, and afterwards taken Man∣heim beleaguer••d▪ and all hostility used that might be. Besides, Gage comming from Rome about the same time, instead of bringing the newes which was expected of the Dispensation granted,* 27.1 presents Vs certaine exceptions taken against the Articles by the Pope, with an intention as it seemes, to ingage Vs in a Treaty, or dispute with him about the said Articles, which was never the meaning, but that the King of Spain should have undertaken that businesse himselfe. This was the reason that moved Vs at the earnest instance and perswasion of Our Councell to urge the matter, so as to bring it to a speedy point; not but that the very precisest of them, were alwaies of o∣pinion, that if the March were once concluded, the other businesse would be accom∣modated to Our satisfaction. Neverthelesse these doubts and causes of jealousie, oc∣curring, they did all una voce represent unto Vs, how highly and importunately it con∣cerned Our estate and service to be at some certainty, and to know what to trust to; neither is the usage and respect We yet find from the Infanta at Bruxelles and that Kings Ministers any thing at all amended, notwithstanding all the great demonstrati∣ons We have made of Our confidence and good correspondency with them, and the meanes We have alwayes sought to oblige them, as no doubt you have understood by sundry late dispatches from Our Secretary. And now lastly, when We out of Our es∣peciall trust in the Infanta, had made an offer of late to ••equester the Towne of Fran∣••endale into her hands, upon no other assurance then shee her selfe had offered Vs be∣fore Manheim was lost, by Don Carlos Coloma, which was to restore it, and those o∣ther places againe which were at that time also required, either upon the conclusion of the peace with the Emperour, or upon a ruptur•• in case that proceeded not; the same propositi•••• being now againe revived by Vs, shee is fallen away from the conditions

first propounded by Our Selfe, offering onely to accept it upon trust if We will put it into her her hands, without obliging her selfe to restore it againe; which VVe take to be a great disrespect, if not a scorne. And therefore being resolved not to treat with her any more about it, it is Our pleasure that you shall presently deale with the King of Spaine to the same purpose, and to make him an offer of Frankendale from Vs by way of sequestration, upon the condition aforesaid, of restitution in the State as it now stands, whether the peace with the Emperour succeed or not; and if he accept it, that he will signifie so much to Vs under his hand, and give order for the present receiving it accordingly, for the case will not admit any long time of treaty.

In your last dispatch you advertise Vs, that the King of Spaine hath written againe very effectually unto the Emperour about these affaires of the Palatinate. VVe doe much desire to know what the particulars of that Letter were, and to what effect, and what other endeavours that King intends to use for procuring Vs satisfaction therein, whereof VVe require you to informe Vs as particularly as you may, because you know it concernes Vs much to have that businesse at a point. There are some other matters concerning Our service which VVe have commanded Our Secretary to impart unto you, and therefore will hold you no longer now, but wish you health and a good suc∣cesse in your affaires.

White-hall, 7. Ian. 1622.

My very good Lord,

BEcause I know you will with much longing expect an answer to the dispatch ••rought by Master Porter, and his Majesties service requires it; this Bearer Master Digby is sent to you with all speed that may be, being specially chosen by his Majesty, both out of the former experience he hath had of his diligence, and for that he is best able to informe you how all things have passed in Germany; for Frankendale your Lordship will understand by ••is Majesties owne Letter in what state it now remaines, and this morning I have received a Letter from Cap••aine Burgh who is the Gover∣nour, that they have not above foure moneths Bread and VVine, beginning to reckon from the 24. of November, which was the time that T••lly departed from thence: since that time Colonell Papenheim blocks us the Towne with twelve Companies of Horse and some few of Foot, to whom are since joyned two Regiments more of the Dukes of Saxen and Holsten, which makes 2000. Horse come out of Brabant, which have girt them up so close as there is no further meanes left to relieve them. He writes to me further, that they have it from many places, how the Imperiali••••s doe laugh to think, that we had any hope out of that Letter from the King of Spaine to the Infanta, saying, that they know that those of Frankendale must seeke to them before Summer, and entreat them to take the Towne. It will therefore much import his Majesties service that your Lordship doe procure some answer and resolution from the King of Spaine concerning that Towne, and that with all speed.

To leave those businesses of the Palatmate of which I have no more to say, sa••ing onely this, which his Majesty commanded me the other day to write unto you, that your Lordship should use all the meanes possible to stirre up that King for diverting the Translation of the Electorate at this Diet.

Your Lordship shall understand, that there hath been no want of care here to make all things sure, which you have promised there on his Majesties behalfe; and there∣fore as your Lordship shall receive a confirmation of all under his Majesties and the Princes hands, subscribed to the paper it selfe, which you sent hither, so you may please also to know, that least it should be discovered, that the assent you gave there unto the Propositions was but conditionall, and to re••ard the proceedings at Rome; his Majesty hath likewise dispatched an Extraordinary▪ who is this day already gone with much diligence to find our Master Gage at Rome or elswhere,* 28.1 to whom his Maje∣sty hath been pleased to write himselfe, taking notice of the report your Lordship made of his good service at Madrid, and requiring him now, if he saw that the Dis∣pensation

would certainly be granted, to deliver his Letters, thereof to be first sure and secret. I have written unto him also, and told him all that is done here, how his Ma∣jesty and the Prince have confirmed the Articles, and to that purpose they have both written unto the King of Spaine, promising favour to the Catholiques;* 28.2 and Don Car∣los Coloma hath written the like unto the Duke of Alberquerque, and to Padre Ma∣estro, so as there needs be no scruple now, nor colour of deferring the Dispensation.

For the 300. li. which your Lordship hath laid out to Master Gage, I shall take or∣der for a privy Seale here to repay it unto Master Lyonell Wake of Antwerpe upon whom it is to be charged, as I understand from Master Secretury Cottington; I shall not need to remember your Lordship, were it not that his Majesty hath commanded me, because I perceive by your Letters you are carefull enough of it your selfe, no•• to deliver those private Letters of his and the Princes, concerning the favour intended to the Catholiques untill the Dispensation ••e granted and the Match fully concluded.* 28.3 His Majesty hath further commanded me to put your Lordship in mind of that which must necessarily be thought on before the solemnization of the Marriage, and that is, what person of that Court is fittest to be deputed by his Highnesse for that office, and to send him word of it betimes, that he may dispatch away his Commission to him for that purpose: and if your Lordship please to cause the forme thereof to be drawne there, such a one as will give them contentme••t and is fitting for his Highnesse to signe, I should thinke it were not amisse.

Your Lordship will not forget also to send Vs word when it is time for his High∣nesse to send Love Letters and tokens to his Mistresse. I hope your next dispatch will in••orme Vs of all these things, in the meane time, &c.

White-hall, 7. Ian. 1622.

After this, Secretary Calvert writ this ensuing Letter to the said Earle having some relation to the Match, and the use the Spaniards made of it.

My very good Lord,

YOu will understand before these come to your hands by Master Secretary Digby who was dispatched away from hence with much Diligence, that Master Porter was safely arrived here, and to the dispatch which he brought with him, your Lordship by Master Digby receives full and particular answer to all points that required it; ne∣verthelesse upon the hazard of one mans person, I have sent your Lordship herewithall by the Ordinary, Duplicats of that dispatch.

Yours of the 20. of the last moneth old stile, came safely into my hands, and for the matter of Orm••••, his Majesty hath commanded me to tell you, that he had heard of it before by a flying report, but never the certainty thereof till now, wherefore his Majesty would have your Lordship to let the King of Spaine understand, that he is ve∣ry sensible of the accident, desiring him to rest assured, that he will doe his utmost en∣deavour to discover the verity of the fact, and upon the discovery thereof will af∣terwards proceed as a just Prince ought to doe, and as a faithfull friend to that King.

Within these few dayes here hath happened an accident that hath put Vs into some disorder: The Prince taking notice of two of his Musicians Angelo, an Italian, and Drew an English man, that were at the Spanish Ambassadours on Christmas-Eve assi∣sting with their voices and musick at the midnight Masse; (at which his Majesty and his Highnesse were much displeased) turned them both out of his service: The Spanish Ambassadour mediated for them by an earnest Letter which he writ unto his Highnesse, but could not at first prevaile, though since, as I understand, he hath obtai∣ned remission for them; it was not well done of them to goe, and an ill fortune I doubt that so much notice is taken of it.

Upon a complaint of the said Ambassadour in his Majesties name of certaine spoyles and depredations, as he termes them committed by his Majesties Subjects trading in∣to the East Indies, upon the Portuguesses there, and thereupon demanding justice; he obtained a Commission directed to some seven or eight of the Counsell under the

great Seale of England, to examine upon oath the verity of the accusation, and infor∣ming his Majesty thereof, a legall course afterwards to be directed for the further pro∣ceeding and sentencing the fact. Of this Commission amongst divers others of the Board I am one, and we have met once or twice about it: Yesterday my Lord Admi∣rall representing unto his Majesty how derogatory this course of commissioning was to the Jurisdiction of his Court of Admiralty, as in truth I think it be, his Majesty hath given order, that there shall be no further proceeding upon it, but the businesse left to a legall tryall in that Court to which it appertaines, and I am commanded to speake with the Spanish Ambassadour to that purpose; I pray God I may give him satisfaction, howsoever I shall doe my best; and so kissing your Lordships hands I rest.

White-hall, 14. Ian, 1622.

The Articles concerning Religion being thus concluded and signed by the King and Prince; the Lawes against Jesuits, popish Priests and Recusanis by promise suspen∣ded for the future, all imprisoned Roman Catholiques of all sorts enlarged through∣out his Majesties Dominions, the free exercise of their Religion without molestation, promised in expresse termes, and the Marquesse of Buckingham hereupon then writing into Spaine (as thea 29.1 French Mercury informes us) That our Informers, Pursevants, Prisons, should from thenceforth serve no more but for our owne Ministers and other persons zealous of our Religion, (which hath ever since experimentally proved most true) King Iames made no doubt at all,* 29.2 but that the Pope would presently grant the Dispensation, and the Spaniard without more delayes consummate the marriage. To hasten which King Iames (as the sameb 29.3 Mercury records, and I have credibly heard the same from others) assembling his Privy Counsell together, Febr. 25. 1622. made a long Oration to them (which he recites at large) the summe whereof was this: That the Roman Catholiques in England had sustained great and intolerable surcharges,* 29.4 impo∣sed upon their goods, bodies, consciences, during Queen Elizabeths reigne, of which they hoped to be relieved in his; that his Mother suffered martyrdome in this Realme for the profession of the said Catholique Religion; a Religion which had been publiquely professed for many ages in this Realme, confirmed by many great and excellent Emperours, and famous in all Ecclesiastical•• Histories, by an infinite number of Martyrs, who had sealed it with their blood: That the Catholiques well knew that there was ••n him a grand affection to the Catholique Religion, insomuch that they beleeved at Rome that he did but dissemble his Religion to obtaine the Crowne of England. That now he had mature∣ly considered the penury and calamities of the Roman Catholiques, who were in the number of his faithfull Subjects, and was resolved to relieve them; and therefore did from thenceforth take all his Roman Catholike Subjects into his protection, permitting them the liberty and intire exercise of their Religion, and liberty to celebrate the masse, with other divine offices of their Religion without any inquisition, processe, or molestation from that day forwards; and likewise will and ordaine that they shall be restored to all their estates, lands, fees & cignor••es and re-established in them; commanding all his Magistrates, In∣stices, and other Officers whatsoever in this behalfe to hold their hands; and for what cause soever it be, not to attempt hereafter, to grieve or molest the said Catholiques, nei∣ther in publique nor private, in the liberty of the exercise of their Religion, upon pain•• of being reputed guilty of high treason, and disturbers of the Kingdoms peace and repose; this being his will and definitive sentence.

But notwithstanding all these compliance•• and favours to the Roman Catholiques, those crafty Machiavillians had a further deeper plot, both upon King Iames, the Prince, the old and young Prince Palatine▪ and Protestant Religion, which they must ef∣fect by delayes; namely, to betray the Prince into the Spaniards power, by engaging him in a private journy into Spaine, upon pretence to expedite the Match; and there by force or slattery to pervert him in his Religion, and induce him publiquely to professe him∣selfe a Roman Catholique, and likewise to put the young Prince Palatine into the

Emperours hands, under pretext of a match with his Daughter, and to traine him up in his Court in the popish Religion, and by this hellish policy to scrue up King Iames, and the old Prince Palatine to whatever conditions the Pope, Spaniard, or Emperour should propose unto them, for the advancement of Popery, or of their owne temporall greatnesse.

In pursuance of this infernall design, thea 29.5 Prince and the Marquesse of Buckingham accompanied with Cottington and Porter, on the 17. day of Febr. 1622. departed privately from the Court disguised to Dover, and posted through France into Spaine: to what desperate purposes and by whose procurement,* 29.6 these ensuing Articles of the Earle of Bristoll exhibited to the Lords against the Duke of Buckingham (whom he accused of high-treason upon them in open Parliament) May 1. 1626. with the crosse Articles exhibited against the Earle of Bristoll in Parliament, by Sir Robert Heath the Kings At∣tourney generall, by his Majesties speciall command, May 6. 1626. (both of which you may find recorded in the Lords Parchment Journall of that Parliament) will most cleerly discover to all the world, to the deserved infamy of these detestable Projectors.

Articles of the Earle of Bristoll, wherewith he chargeth the Duke of Buckingham, May 1. 1626.

THat the Duke of Bukingham did secretly combine and conspire with Conde Gon∣domar, [ 1] Ambassadour for the King of Spaine, before the said last Ambassadours re∣turne into Spaine in the Summer 1622.* 30.1 to carry his Majesty (the Prince) into Spaine, to the end, that he might be informed and instructed in the Roman Religion, and therely have perverted the Prince, and subverted the true Religion established in England: from which misery this Kingdome, next under God's mercy, hath by the wise, religious and constant carriage of his Majesty, been almost miraculously delrve∣red, considering the many bold and subtle attempts of the said Duke in that kind.

That Master Porter was made acquainted therewith, and sent into Spaine, and such [ 2] Message at his returne framed, as might serve for a ground to set on foot this conspira∣cy; the wich was done accordingly, and thereby the King and Prince highly abused, and thereby their consents first gotten to the said journey (that is to say) after the re∣turne of Master Porter, which was about the end of December 1622. whereas the said Duke had plotted it many moneths before.

That the Duke at his arrivall in Spaine nourished the Spanish Ministers, not onely in [ 3] the beliefe of his owne being popishly affected, but did both by absenting himselfe from all exercises of Religion constantly used in the Earle of Bristols house and fre∣quented by all other Protestants English, and by conforming himselfe to please the Spaniard to divers rites of their Religion (even so farre as to kneele and adore their Sacrament from time to time) gave the Spaniard hope of the Princes conversion;* 30.2 the which conversion he endeavored to procured by all meanes possible, and thereby caused the Spanish Ministers to propound farre worse conditions for Religion, then had been formerly by the Earle of Bristoll and Sir Walter Ashton setled, and signed under his Majesties hand, with a clause in the King of Spaines answer of the 12. of December 1622. that they held the Articles agreed upon sufficient, and such as ought to induce the Pope to the granting of the Dispensation.

That the Duke having severall times in the presence of the Earle of Bristoll, moved [ 4] his late Majesty at the instance of the Conde Gondomar, to write a Letter to the Pope, and to that purpose having once brought a Letter ready drawne, wherewith the Earle of Bristoll being by his Majesty made acquainted, did so strongly oppose the writing of any such Letter, that during the abode of the said Earle of Bristoll in England, the said Duke could not obtaine it: Yet not long after the said Earle was gone, he pro∣cured such a Letter to be written from his late Majesty unto the Pope,* 30.3 and have him stiled therein Sanctissime Pater.

That the Pope being informed of the Duke of Buckinham his inclination and in∣tention [ 5]

in point of Religion,* 30.4 sent unto the said Duke a particular Bull in Parchment for to perswade and encourage him in the pervertion of his Majesty then Prince, &c.* 30.5

[ 12] That the Earle of Bristoll did reveale unto his Majesty, both by word and Letter, in what sort the Duke had deceived him and abused his trust, and that the King by seve∣rall wayes sent him word, that he should rest assured that he would heare him, but that he shovld leave it to him to take his owne time; and thereupon few dayes before his sicknesse the sent the Earle word, that he would heare him against the Duke, as well as he had heard the Duke against him, which the Duke himselfe heard; and not long after, his blessed Majesty sickned and dyed, having in the interim been much vex∣ed and pressed by the said Duke.

All these Articles with six others of like nature, the Earle of Bristoll preferred to make good against the Duke by Letters and Witnesses; but the Duke by his over∣swaying potency and instruments (whereof Bishop Laud was chiefe) dissolved the Par∣liament before any answer given to them.

The Articles exhibited to the House of Peeres against the Earle through the Dukes procurement, by way of recrimination, were many, I shall onely recite the most per∣tinent to the present businesse of Religion.

b 30.6 Articles of severall High-treasons & other great and enormious Crimes Offences and Contempts, committed by Iohn Earle of Bristoll, against Our late Sovereigne Lord King Iames of blessed memory decreased, and Our Sovereigne Lord the Kings Ma∣jesty which now is, wherewith the said Earle is charged by his Majesties Attourney generall on his Majesties behalfe, in the most high and honourable Court of Parlia∣ment, before the King and his Lords.

[ 5] THat the said Earle from the beginning of his Negotiation, and the whole man∣naging thereof by him, during his ambassage into Spaine, he the said Earle contra∣ry to his faith and duty to God, the true Religion professed by the Church of England and the peace of this Church and State, did intend and resolve, that if the said marri∣age so treated of as aforesaid, should by his ministry be effected, that thereby the Ro∣mish Religion and the professors thereof should be advanced within this Realme,* 30.7 and other his Majesties Realmes and Dominions, and the true Religion and the professors thereof discouraged and discountenanced: And to that end and purpose the said Earle, during the time aforesaid by Letters unto his late Majesty and otherwise, often coun∣selled and perswaded the said late Kings Majesty, to set at liberty the Jesuits, and Priests of the Roman Religion, which according to the good, religions and politicke Lawes of this Realme were imprisoned or restrained, and to grant and allow unto the Papists and professors of the Romish Religion a free toleration, and silencing of the lawes made and standing in force against them.

[ 7] That at the Princes comming into Spain, during the time aforesaid, the said Earle of Bristoll, cunningly falsly, and traiterously moved and perswaded the Prince (being then in the power of a forreigne King of the Romish Religion) to change his Religion;* 30.8 which was done in this manner: At the Princes first comming to the said Earle, he asked the Prince, for what he came thither? The Prince at first not conceiving the Earles mea∣ning answered you know as well as I: the Earle replied, Sir, servants can never serve their Master industriously, although they may doe it faithfully, unlesse they know their meanings fully; give me leave therefore to tell you what they say in the Towne is the cause of your comming, THAT YOU MEANE TO CHANGE YOUR RELIGION, AND TO DECLARE IT HERE: and yet cunningly to disguise it, the Earle added further; Sir, I doe not speake this that I will perswade you to doe it, or that I will promise you that I will follow your example, though you will doe it, but as your faithfull servant, if you will trust me with so great a secret, I will endeavour to carry it the discreetest way I can. The Prince being moved with this unexpected motion, againe said unto him; I wonder what you have ever found in me, that you should conceive I would be so base or unworthy, as for a Wife to

change my Religion? The said Earle replying, desired the Prince to pardon him, if he had offended him, it was but out of his desire to serve him: which perswasion of the said Earle was the more dangerous, because the more subtill: Whereas it had beene the duty of a faithfull servant, to God and his Master, if he had found the Prince staggering in his Religion to have prevented so great an Error, and to have perswaded against it, so to have avoyded the dangerous consequences thereof, to the true Religion and to this state, if such a thing should have happened.

8. That afterward during the Princes being in Spaine, the said Earle having con∣ference with the said Prince about the Romish Religion, he endeavoured falsely and trai∣terously to perswade the Prince to change his Religion as aforesaid, AND BECOME A ROMISH CATHOLIKE,* 30.9 and to Become OBEDIENT TO THE VSVRPED AVTHORITY OF THE POPE OF ROME: And to that end and purpose the said Earle traiterously used these words unto the said Prince; That the State of England did never any great thing, but when they were under the obedience of the Pope of Rome, and that it was impossible they could doe any thing of note otherwise.

9. That during the time of the Princes being in Spaine as aforesaid, the Prince consulting, and advising with the said Earle and others, about a new offer made by the King of Spaine touching the Palatinate, which was, that the eldest Son of the Prince Palatine, should marry with the Emperours Daughter, but must be bread up in the Emperors Court: The said Earle delivered his opinion, that the Proposition was rea∣sonable; whereat when Sir Walter Ashton then present falling into some passion said; that he durst not for his head consent unto it: The Earle of Bristoll replyed, that hee saw no such great inconvenience in it, for that he might be there bred up in the Emperors Court in our Religion. But when the extreame danger, and in a manner the impos∣sibility thereof was pressed unto the said Earle, he said againe, That without some such great action the peace of Christendome would never be had. Which was so dangerous and desperate a councell that one so neare to the Crowne of England should be poy∣soned in his Religion, and put into the power of a Foraigne Prince, Enemy to our Re∣ligion, and an unfreind to our state, that the consequence thereof both for the present and future times were infinitly dangerous, and yet hereunto did his disaffection to our Religion, the blindnesse in his judgment, caused by sinister respects, and the too much regard he had to the House of Austria, lead him, &c. Ro. Heath

These Articles were exhibited against the Earle by the Kings owne speciall di∣rection, and perused, corrected by him before they were put in, as appeares by the Lords Iournall, the Kings Atturny averring it openly in the House of Peers. It seems therefore a great Wonder to many observing men, that he who was thus impeached by his Majesties speciall command, as the worst of Councellors, and a strong per∣swader of him to become a professed Roman Catholik, an advancer of Popery and Papists then, should become his principle Cabinet Councellor to advise him to side with the Popish party in England, Ireland, Scotland, against his Parliament, and Protestant sub∣jects, now.

But to pretermit his present Councells, which seeme to justifie the former Articles, the Earle of Bristoll himselfe in his answere* 30.10 to the 7th. Article, confesseth, that there was a generall received opinion in the Spanish Court, that his Majesties comming thi∣ther was with intention to become a Roman Catholike, and that the Conde Gundimar, that very morning pressed the Earle, not to hinder so pious a worke (for so he tearmed it) of his Majesties conversion, & seemed to be assured of the Duke of Buckinghams assistance therein: whereupon he told his Majesty; That the Generall opinion in that Court was, that his Majestyes comming thither was, WITH INTENTION TO BE A ROMAN CATHOLIKE AND THERE TO DECLARE IT, &c. Whereupon he intreated him not to suffer his businesse to be overthrowne by permitting that conceit of his conversion any longer to remaine with the Spani∣ards, not to do any thing that might give them hope therein; alleaging, that it was im∣possible the Mariage could be without a dispensation. And so long as the Spaniard,

who were to procure the dispensation, should have hope of his Majesties conversion, they would rather clogge the Dispensation then hasten it, for whiles they should have hope of all by his convertion, they would never content themselves with a part, to which they were tyed by the Articles agreed upon; At which time his Majesty was pleased to aprove of his opinion, and said, he would expect the dispensatory, and did thereupon, afterward send Master Andrews to Rome to hasten it.

By all these Articles and passages▪ it is most perspicuous that there was a professed designe in the Duke of Buckingham, the Earle of Bristoll, Secretary Calvert, Cotting∣ton, Porter, Gage, and other instruments, who contrived the Princes dangerous Jour∣ney into Spaine, to pervert the Prince in his Religion, to make him and all his Chil∣dren professed Roman Catholikes, and the Prince Palatine too, and by this meanes to set up Popery in their Dominions, to suppresse the Protestant Religion, and Pro∣fessors of it in all places, that so the Pope might become Lord Paramount over them and all their Subjects, and they his sworne Vassalls. How far the Archbishop was privy and assistant to this designe, you may partly read in the Breviat of his life, P. 3. 14. and shall heare more heareafter in its proper place.

What the aymes of the Pope and Spaniard were in contriving the Princes pro∣gresse into Spaine, appeares, First, by the forementioned common report in the Spa∣nish Court, that it was to become a professed Roman Catholike, &c.

Secondly by this notable Letter of the Pope to the Bishop of Conchen (one Cop∣py whereof I found in the Archbishop of Canterburies Study, indorsed with his owne hand, and another among Secretary Windebankes and the Lord Cottingtons sequestred Papers) exhorting him to take this happy opportunity, to convert, subject and reconcile the Prince and his Dominious to the Sea of Rome.

Greg. P p: 15^us. Venerabili Fratri Episcopo Conchen in Hispaniarum Regnis Inquisitori generali.

VEnerabile Frater, salutem et Apostolicam benedictionem, Orthodoxae Religionis, tutelam fae••citer existimamus in amplissimis Hispaniae Reg••••s commendatam esse Fraternitati tuae: scimus enim quàm vigilanter excubant in illustri ista statione, Caveas ne ulla impiorum D••gmatum monstra in ecclesiasticae vineae sepes irrepant. Verum occasio tibi hoc tempore divinitus oblata est, per quam pictatis tuae beneficia è regnorum isto∣rum sinibus educere, et ad exteras Nationes proferre possi••. Accepimus istuc nuper ap∣pulisse Walliae principem, Brittaniae R••gis silium spe ductum Catholici Matrimonij. Cu∣pimus eum non frustra commorari in illorum Regum aedibus, quibus illustre Catholi∣ci Cognomentum, Ponti••icae Authoritatis defensio, et Religionis proferendae studium, pepe∣rit. Quare,* 31.1 Apostolicis litteris horramur Catholicam Majst••tem, ut eum Principem redigere suaviter cone••ur sub Romanae Ecclesiae ditionem, cui veteres magnae Britta∣niae Domini, Coronatum Caput, et Imperij fasces (Caelo plaudente) submi••erunt. Ad hanc autem victoriam comparandam, quae victis aeternos caelestis beatitudinis pollicetur triumphos atque principatus, non Regalis Ae••arij vis••era exhauriend••, non saevi∣entium militum legiones conscribendae sunt, sed Arma lucis è Caelo petenda, quae divini luminis splendore ejus Principis oculos alliciant, atque ex illius animo errores omnes mansuetudine prostigent. In ijs vero tractandis quae sit vis, et ars Fraternitatis tuae, jam∣pridem accepimus.* 31.2 Quare••e monemus, ut ad Catholicum Regem Religiosus con∣siliarius accedas, easque rationes dispicias, quibus insigne aliquod beneficium Britta∣niae Regnis, et Romanae Ecclesiae, in presenti rerum opportunitate comparetur. Re•• ipsa magna, atque gravissima est, quare eam verbis amplificate non debemus, Regnum Caelorum Britaniae Principi patefacere, Regnum Brittaniae sedi Apostolicae restituere incipiet, qui Regijistius Adolescentis animum, Catholicae Religionis studio instamaver••t, a••que haereticae impietatis odio impleverit. In tantae Gl••riae possessionem

nomen dubitamus, ut gladio Charitatis armata pervenire cupiet fraternitas tua, cum qua uberius hac de re disseret, venerabilis frater, Innocentius Episcopus Britonorirensis, Nun∣cius Apostolicus, cui fidem habere poteris, Nos autem accuratisimis precibut divina auxilia parere conabimur fraternitati tuae, cui Apostolicam benedictionem peramantèr impertimur. Dat. Romae apud S. Petrum sub Annulo Piscatoris. Die 19. Ap••ilis. 1633. Pontificatus Nostri Anno tertio.

Thirdly by this following Latine Oration of a Iesuite made to the Prince in Spaine to pervert him in his Religion, and reduce him and our Dominions into the bosome of the Roman Church, one coppy whereof was found among Secretary Windebankes Writings.

SIquid mortalibus unquam oculis hilarem & gratum aperuit diem; Si quid pera∣mantibus subditorum tuorum animis gaudium attulit, peperituè laetitiam; Si quid sa∣lutem Patriae, faelicitatem civium, securitatem imperij, Christianae Reipublicae pacem & incolumitatem promisit n••bis unquam, nobis unquam spospondit (Clarissime et Serenissi∣me Princeps) faelicem pr••••cto, Tuum ad Hesperias oras accessum, faelicem in Hispaniam adventum, novum 〈◊〉〈◊〉 & inauditum promisisse peperisse, attulisse fatemur. Aurea mihi optarem verb•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ciceronis Eloquentiam, os alterum Chrysostomi, Nazianzeni animum ut cloqu••••,〈◊〉〈◊〉 patefacerem tibi, quam in animis de te spem concepimus, quem in animis ergate amorem gerimus, quas ex intimis animis pro te preces ad D••um quotidie fundimus, quam libenter denique non unius alicujui••sed omnes omnium animas pro a∣nimae tuae salute, pro sospitate Septri, pro presenti et futura, pro occidua hac aeterna tuafae∣licitate, gloria & honore in hostias & holocusta damus, consecramus, devovemus. Ausim dicere (florentissime Princeps) neminem non dico Religiosum, Saoerdotem, Collegam out Consodalem, sed nec Catholicum quidem existere, qui amplissimo Britaniae subjacet impe∣rio, qui ut animae tuae servire, animam tuam beare possit, animam suam ammo cupient non perdat, vitam, inquam, ad pedes tuos non deponat, eamqne lacerato corpore, cenfosso pectore, exhansto sanguine lubens g••udensque non profundat. Sedet profecto, sedet (clarissime Princeps) laetissima facies tua, amabilis vultus, jucundissimus & humanissimus aspectus in omnium tuorum Civium et subditorum ore, oculis & animis, suavitatem tuam, hu∣manitatem, moderationem, et benignitatem nemo est qui non miret••r, & cum mi••atur, non admiretur, et admirando, non veneretur. O faeliccm et fortunatam Britaniae magnae Insulam, quae talem & tam illustrem procreasti Principe••; Cujus splendoris immensitatem proprijs tuis metiri terminis ne cogites, major est quam ut tuis cingatur maenijs, aut quae Britannico tantum affulgeat hemisphaerio. In exteras ecce se diffundit oras, in novos ir∣rumpio horizontes, foris lucere, gaudet & effulgere, foris suae gloriae ejaculari radios, qui quidem et si ad plenissimos fulgurantum Imperatorum accedant splendores, ea tamen luce, ea claritate coruscabunt, ut si pre modestia superare recusaverint, tamen, licet quantum velint dissimulaverint, non maximos fulgores assequi & adequare. Testesmihi, O Hispa∣nia, Caesaris, tui Majestas angustissima, testes Heroum tuorum nobilitas luoidissima, tes∣tes Magistratum gravitas, concursus cujus, Plebis universus applausus, quiquidem ijsdem te (Prelucentissimus Princeps) quibus preprium et potentissimum Monarcham suum obsequijs, Officijs, honoribus prosequuntur. Sed quid? Annon eitam muta et anima carentia gloriam et fulgorem tuum persentiseere videntur? Admove, silubet, occulos, advir∣te compita, platcas tircumspice, universum Madritum diligentius intuere; agnosces pro∣fecto non exiguo persundi gandio non mediocriter letari quod honoris & glorie tue effectum. sit Thratrum, quod Te praesente. Te cornscante intrat, resplendeat, fulgeat, frequentetur Et si Augustum Philippi Basilicam attentius contemper••s, gloriari quodamodo et super••ire dixeris, quod duorum incipiat Principum esse Regia, quae unumsensiper hactauni non plures pariter agnovit Dominos. Sed quo me divexet oratro? quo me (Dij boni modo me a me ip∣so abr uit? Perdidi me fateor, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 merosa, exultantium iurba, et fascinavit me (ut ita l••quar) insolià hilaritatis solemnitas. Sed da veniam perbeingnissime Princeps) canam receptui: vertam jam tandem vela, & in proprium portum remeare conabor. Ad valles aletanum contendo Collegium, ad diui Albani, primi Britanniae Martyris Seminarium.

Salutârunt Te Caefares, salutârunt Te Principes, salutârunt Te Heroes, salutânunt Te Consules, Praetores, Senatores, omnes adventum Tuum approbârunt, acclamâcunt, hono∣rarunt, imo quasi cael••••us te missum receperunt. Et quid? An demus nostra vallis•• oletana seminarium nostrum, Collegium nostrum, nostrum? quid dico? Domus, inquam, Tua, seminarium T••um Tibi congratulari, manum Tuam sacram deosculari, animorum no∣strorum gaudia pectorum laetitiam, jubilium cordium explicare praetermittat? Procul hinc, procul ite prof••••i, ne istam nobis appi••gite, i••••rite notam. Quod ser ô accessi••us quod ultimi acc••ssimus, qui prin•••• fuisse debuimus, non officii fecit ignorantia, non affectus ign••via, non defectus voluntatis, aut desiderii tepiditas, verecunda, fateor & m••d••stareve∣rentia praesumere nos vetuit ad Te (Princeps potentissime) ad Te, inquam, accedere, prius∣quam Celsitudinis Tuae benevola & perbenigna gratia viam nobis sternere dignata fue∣rit, aditum{que} res••rare. Accipe igitur (Screnissime Princeps) accipe communem om••iu•• laetitiam, commune ••audium, gratulationem communem▪ acclamationem commu••••m, accipe singulorum obsequium, singulorum amorem, pium & constantem singulorum af∣fectum, omni qua possumus laetitia, gaudio, ••ongratulatione, ••••••••lamat••one sospitem tuu•• & faelicem congra••ulamur Tibi adventum, maximo, quo 〈◊〉〈◊〉 obsequio, amore, affectu o••nia Tibi nostra & nosmetipso•• tradimus. Si quid studi•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••cubrationes nostrae, si quid preces & vota, si quid ulla pietatis officia apud supremam 〈◊〉〈◊〉 statem, immortalem Regeni Regum, communem omnium Patrem ac Domi•••••• valer 〈◊〉〈◊〉 & obtinere; hac omnia & singula (auspicatissme Princeps) observantissimis animis, devotissimis affectibus, venerabundis obsequiis ad laetas & Augustas Tuas fortunas, ad prosperos & faelices aus∣pitiorum ••uorum successus, ad beatas & optatas Tuorum amorum messes, ad salutem tu∣am immortalem, faelicitatem perpetuam, immarcessibilem honorem dirigimus. Macte gloriâ (invictissime Princeps) prospere procedas & regnes: Nescio enim profecto an gl••∣riosius Tuo viderit unquam, universus orbis imperium. Relege, si libet, titulos, dig∣nitatem agnosce. Quid Anglia? Primogenita Ecclesiae, Dos Mariae, Regnum Dei, quo ••erax fructu?* 31.3 Qua faecunda sobole? Duodetriginta Reges, Reginae Duae-de∣viginti, antegenitores Tui in caelestem Sanctorum senatum relati numerantur, & conscripti. Episcoporum sanctorum turba trigesimum supra centesimum transcen∣dat ••umerum. Archimandritas & Caenobia••chas sexaginta octo in cives acceperunt caeli. Martyrum si palmas, si Confessotum numerarem coronas, nec lingua sane, nec latera suo satissacerent officio. Se•• eheu? quo jam exulat avita pietas? ubi jacet pia Religio? ubi delit••scit religiosa pie••as? Per Te (serenissime Princeps) pro te & sub Te confidimus,* 31.4 & spiritum aliquando▪ & sanguinem, & vitam, & patriam recipient [quae—horum temporum improbitas exiliis punivit, & relegavit. In si∣mum Tuum consugit labefacta Resp: dilacetata Patria; carceres & rapinas, mortes & exilia, passa & perpes••a diu fides & Religio Catholica] * Tu nobis a Deo datus▪ Tu nobis natus (dulcissime Princeps) ad patriam nostram sublevandam, ad pacem & pietatem restaurandam, ad imperium Christi dilatandum, ad Regiam proginiem am∣plissima serie propagandam, ad mundum universum ••aelicibus Tuis Hymenaeis perbe∣andum. Vive igitur (Augusta Caesarum Prosapia) vive, & vive ad Nestoris annos, Regia Tua gaude, & triumpha compare.

Fourthly by the Popes owne Letter to the Prince during his residence in Spaine, and the Princes answer thereunto, printed in diverse languages and Authors, which I * 31.5 shall here once more present unto you onely in English, truly translated out of the French Copie.

The Popes Letter to the King when Prince of Wales, and in Spain.

MOst noble PRINCE, health and light of the divine grace: Forasmuch as great Britaine hath alwayes beene fruitfull in Vertues, and in men of great worth, having filled the one and the other world with the glo∣ry of her renowne; Shee doth also very often draw the thoughts of the holy A∣postolicall Chaire▪ to the consideration of her praises. And indeed the Church was but then in her infancy, when the King of Kings did chuse her for his inheritance,

and so affectionately, that we beleeve the Romane Eagles have hardly out-pa••••••d the Banner of the Crosse. Besides that many of her Kings, instructed in the know∣ledge of the true salvation, have preferred the Crosse before the royall Scepter, and the discipline of Religion before covetousnesse, leaving examples of piety to other Nations, and to the ages yet to come. So that having merited the Principalities and first places of blessednesse in heaven, they have obtained on earth the trium∣phant ornaments of holinesse. And although now the s••ate of the English Church is altered, we see neverthelesse the Court of great Britaine, adorned and furnished with morall Virtues, which might serve to support the charity that we beate unto her, and be an or••••ment to the name of Christianity, if withall she could have for her defence and protection the orthodox and catholike truth; Therefore by how much the more the Glory of your most noble Father, and the apprehension of your Royall inclination delights us, with so much more zeale we desire that the gates of the kingdome of Heaven might be opened unto you, and that you might purchase to your selfe the love of the universall Church. Moreover, it being certain that Gregory the great, of most blessed memory, hath introduced to the English people, and taught to their Kings the Law of the Gospel, and the respect of Apostolicall au∣thority, We, as inferiour to him in holinesse and virtue, but equall in name and de∣gree of dignity, it is very reasonable that we, following his blessed foot-steps, should endeavour the salvation of those Provinces,* 32.1 especially at this time, when your designe (most noble Prince) elevates us to the hope of an extraordinary advantage: Therefore as you have directed your journey to Spain, towards the catholike King, with desire to ally your selfe to the house of Austria, we doe commend your de∣signe, and indeed doe testifie openly in this present businesse, that you are he that takes principall care of our Prelacy. For seeing that you desire to take in marriage the daughter of Spaine, from thence we may easily conjecture that the ancient seeds of Christian piety, which have so happily flourished in the hearts of the Kings▪ of great Britaine, may (God prospering them) revive againe in your soule. And in∣deed it is not to be beleeved, that the same man should love such an alliance, that hates the Catholike Religion,* 32.2 and should take delight to oppresse the holy Chaire. To that purpose we have commanded to make continually most humble prayers to the Father of lights, that he would be pleased to put you as a faire flower of Chri∣stendome, and the onely hope of great Britaine, in possession of that most noble he∣ritage, that your Ancestors have purchased for you, to defend the authority of the Soveraigne High-Priest, and to fight against the monsters of heresie. Remember the dayes of old, enquire of your Fathers, and they will tell you the way that leads to heaven, and what way the temporall Princes have taken to attaine to the ever∣lasting Kingdom. Behold the gates of heaven opened, the most holy Kings of Eng∣land, who came from England to Rome accompanied with Angels, did come to ho∣nour and doe homage to the Lord of Lords, and to the Prince of the Apostles in the Apostolicall chaire; their actions and their examples being as so many voices of God, speaking and exhorting you to follow the course of the lives of those to whose Empire you shall one day attaine.

It is possible that you can suffer that the Heretickes should hold them for impi∣ous, and condemne those whom the Faith of the Church testifies to raign in the hea∣vens with Iesus Christ, and have command and authority over all Principalities and Empires of the Earth? Behold how they tender you the hand of this truely happy inheritance, to conduct you safe and sound to the Court of the Catholique King,* 32.3 and who desire to bring you back again into the lap of the Roman Church: Beseeching with unpeakable sighs & groanes the God of all mercy for your Salvation, and do stretèh out to you the Armes of the Apostolicall Charity, to imbrace you with all Christian affecti∣on; Even you that are her desired Sonne, in shewing you the happie hope of the King∣dome of Heaven.* 32.4 And indeed you cannot give a greater consolation to all the people of the Christian Estates, then to put the Prince of the Apostles in possession of your most Noble Island, whose authority hath beene held so long in the Kingdome of

Britain, for the defence of Kingdomes, and for a devine Oracle; the which will easiely arrive, and that without difficulty, if you open your heart to the Lord that knocks, upon which depends all th•• happines of that Kingdome. It is from this our great Charity that we cherish the praises of the Royall Name;* 32.5 and that which makes us desire that you and your Royall Father might be stiled with the names of Deliverers and Restorers of the ancient & paternall Religion of Great Britain. This is it we hope for trusting in the goodnesse of God, in whose hands are the hearts of Kings, and who causeth the people of the Earth to receive healing, to whom we will alwayes labout with all our power to render you gracious and favourable; In the interim take notice by these Letters of the care of our Charity, which is none other then to procure your happi∣nesse; and it will never grieve us to have written them, if the reading of them stirre but the least sparke of the Catholique Faith in the heart of so great a Prince, whom we wish to be ••illed with long countinuance of joy▪ and flourishing in the glory of all vertues▪

Given 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Rome in the Pallace of S. Peter the 20. of Aprill, 1623. in the Third yeare of o••r Popedome.

The Prince of Wales having received this Letter, made this following answer, which was after published in print.

MOst Holy Father, I received the dispatch from your Holinesse with great con∣tent, and with that respect which the pietie and care wherewith your Holi∣nesse writes, doth require: It was an unspeakeable pleasure to me to read the gene∣rous exploits of the Kings my Predecessours▪ to whose memory, posterity hath not given those p••aises and Elogies of honour, as were due to them: I do 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that your Holines hath set their examples before my eyes, to the end that I might imitate them in all my actions, for in truth they have often exposed their estates and lives for the ex∣altation of the holy Chaire; And the courage with which they have assaulted the enemies of the Crosse of Jesus Christ, hath not beene lesse than the care and thought which I have, to the end that the peace and Intelligence which hath hitherto been want∣ing in Christendome, might be bound with the bond of a true concord: for like as the common Enemy of peace, watcheth alwayes to put hatred and dissention betweene the Christian Princes••, so I believe that the glory of God requires that we should indeavour to unite them;* 33.1 And I doe not esteeme it a greater honour to be discen∣ded from so great Princes, than to imitate them in the zeale of their piety. In which it helps me very much to have knowne the mind and will of our thrice honoured Lord and Father, & the holy intentions of his Catholike Majestie to give a happie corcurrence to so laudabl•• a designe: For it grieves him extreamely to see the great evill that grows from the division of Christian Princes, which the wisdome of Your Holinesse fore∣saw, when it judged the Marriage which you pleased to designe, betweene the In∣fanta of Spain•• and my selfe, to be necessary to procure so great a good; for 'tis ve∣ry certaine, that I shall never be so extreamely affectionate to any thi••g in the world as to endeavour allyance with a Prince that hath the same apprehension of the true Religion with my selfe: Therefore I intreate Your ••olinesse to beleeve, that I have been alwayes very far** 33.2 from incouraging Novelties▪ or to be a partisan of any Faction against the Catholick, Apostolike Roman Religion: But on the contrary, I hav•• ••ought all occasio••s to take away the suspition that might rest upon me, and that I will imploy my selfe for the time to come▪ to have but one* Religion and one Faith, seeing that we all beleeve in one Iesus Christ. Having resolved in my selfe▪ to spare not••ing that I have in the world, and to suffer all manner of discommodi∣ties, even to the hazarding of my estate and life, for a thing so pleasing unto God:

It rests only that I thank Your Holinesse, for the permission which you have been pleased to afford me, & that I pray God to give you a blessed health, and his glory, after so much tra∣vell which Your Holinesse takes within his Church.

Signed, CHARLES STEWARD.

Fiftly by dedicating and writing Bookes unto his Highnesse, to seduce him to the Romish Religion, by inviting him to behold their* 33.3 solmne Processions, to induce him to reverence and adore their ambularitie Hostia, or Breaden God▪ carying him to their most religious places, persons (famous for pretended miracles) especially to the holy Nunne of Carion, to whom the Popes Nuncio sent a speciall dispensation, to entertaine the Prince, and to discourse with him, as a thing necessary for the good of the Catholike Church.

Sixtly by presenting him with Popish Pictures, as* 33.4 with the beautifull Pictures of our Lady, of Saint Ioseph, and of sweet Iesus, to omit all other Artifices.

Some Months after the Princes arivall in Spaine, the long expected dispensation for the mariage came from Pope Gregory the 15. to the Spanish Court, before which time the Prince was not admitted to speake with the Infanta in quality of a Suiter, but of a Prince:* 33.5 but it came clogged with an unhappie unexpected clause, thrust in of purpose to retard the proceedings: Namely, That whereas there were certaine Ar∣ticles condiscended to by King Iames, in favour of the Roman Catholikes in England, and other his Majesties dominions, the Pope demanded caution from the King and Prince for performance of them, before the Marriage consummate: To which the King an∣swered; That he could give no other caution but his owne, and the Princes Royall words and Oaths, confirmed by his Councell of State, and exemplified under the great Seale of England: which security was tendered; but this would not satisfie, unlesse some So∣veraigne Catholique Prince would ingage himselfe for them. Thereupon all matters were like to goe off the hinges; and a bruite went abroad, that the Prince intended to get away covertly: At last Conde Olivares propounded three wayes of accommo∣dation; The first was▪ that Prince Charles should become a Papist. The second, that th•• Infanta should be delivered to him upon the former security, without further condition. The third was, to binde him as fast as they could, and not trust him with any thing.

Whiles matters were thus canvasing and gathering ill bloud; the King of Spaine profered to engage himselfe by Oath for the Kings and Princes performance of the Articles, to satisfie the Pope, provided he must first consult with his Ghostly Fathers, whether he might doe it with safe Conscience, or no.

Whereupon the businesse was referred to a Committee of Learned Divines; Whether the King of Spaine might with safety of Conseience take an Oath in the behalf•• of the King of England, and Prince Charles, for performance of such and such Ar∣ticles as were in favour of the Pap••sts throughout the Kings Dominions? who after a long demurre and protraction of time, concluded at last affirmatively, that he might: and in case they faild to ••xecute what was Capitulated, the King of Spaine was to vindi∣cate his Oath, and right himselfe by the sword.

While things were thus agitating in Spaine, diverse well affected persons stifly op∣posed the match in England, and writ against it; Among others* 33.6 Doctor George Ab∣bot Archbishop of Canterbury made this Remonstrance to His Majestie against the match, and toleration indulged to the Roman Catholiks, one transcript whereof was among Windebanks Papers; agreeing with that recorded in the French Mercur••e.

May it please your Majestie,

I Have beene too long silent, and am afraid by my silence, I have neglected the du∣tie of the place, it hath pleased God to call me unto, and your Majestie to place me••n. And now I humbly crave leave, I may discharge my Conscience toward God, and my duty toward Your Majestie. And therefore I beseech you (Sir) to give me leave freely to deliver my selfe, and then let Your Majesty doe what you please with me. Your Majestie hath propounded a toleration of Religion: I beseech you (Sir)

take it into your con••ideration, what your Act is, what the consequence may be. By Your Act you labour to set up that most damnable and hereticall doctrine of the Church of Rome, the Whore of Babylon▪ How hatefull will it be to God, and grie∣vous unto your good Subjects, the true pro••essors of the Gospell, that your Majesty who hath often disputed and learnedly written against those wicked heresies, shou••d now shew your selfe▪ a Patron of those doctrines which your penne hath told the world, and your Conscience tells your selfe are superstitious, idolatrous, and dete∣stable. Adde hereunto, what you have done in sending the Prince into Spaine with∣out the consent of your Counsell, the privitie and approbation of your people. And though you have a larger interest in the Prince, as the Sonne of your flesh, ye•• have the people a greater, as the Sonne of the Kingdome, upon whom next a••ter Your Majestie, their eyes are fixed, and welfare depends. And so tenderly is this going apprehended, as believe it (Sir) howsoever his returne may besafe, yet the drawe••s of him to that action so dangerous to himselfe; so desperate to the Kingdome, will not passe away unquestioned, unpunished, Besides, this toleration which you en∣deavour to set up by your Proclamation, it cannot be done without a Parliament, unlesse Your Majestie will let your subjects see, that you will take unto your selfe a liberty to throw downe the Lawes of the Land at your pleasure. What dreadf••ll consequence (Sir) these things may draw after, I beseech Your MAJESTIE to consider, and above all, least by this tolleration & discontinuance of the true pro∣fession of the Gospell, wherewith God hath blessed us, and under which this King∣dome hath these many yeares ••lourished, Your Majestie doe not draw upon the Kingdome in Generall, and your sel••e in particular, Gods heavie wrath and in∣dignation. Thus in discharge of my duty toward God, to Your Majestie, and rhe place of my calling▪ I have taken humble boldnesse, to deliver my Conscience. And now (Sir) doe with me what you please.

This Remonstrance of his was seconded by Vox Populi, Doctor Hackwell and o∣thers; But all in vaine the King being so resolutely bent upon it, that hee would permit none to contradict it, and* 34.1 committed the Earle of Oxford prisoner to the Tower for some ••peeches against it.

At last the difficulties in Spaine and Rome being surmounted and the Pope satisfied by the King of Spaines engagement for the performance of the Articles, and Proposi∣tions* 34.2 (for the ••ight▪ augmentation, and Weale of the Roman Catholike Religion: as the Cardinalls for the propagation of the Faith, stiled them) there was exceeding great joy, and all the Capitulations were thereupon soone after engrossed, sealed, subscribed, aud solemnly sworne to by both the Kings, the Prince, and Privie Councell: the Co∣pie of which Articles both concerning the Infanta, her family, and the Papists in generall, I shall here insert in Latine, as I find them printed in the* 34.3 French Mercury, and in written Copies belonging to the Lord Cottington and Secretary Windebancke a∣greeing with it.

NOS Iacobus Dei Gratia, Angliae, Scotiae, Galliae, Hiberniae &c. Rex: Relation•• atque notitia hujus Instrumenti atque scripturae Obligationis▪ Approbationis▪ Con∣firmationis, Ratificationis et novi contractus, atque ad perpetuam ejus memoriam, Notum facimus, et manifestum omnibus Regibus, Principibus, Potentatibus, Rebuspublicis, Com∣munitatibus Vniversitatibus, et Privatis Personis cujuscunque status et conditionis sint et inpertuum fuerint. Quemadmodum ad gloriam et honorem Dei cum maximè op∣taremus, ut novis strictioribusque Ami••itiae nexibus consanguinitatis et a••••initatis vin∣cula quae Nos et s••renissimum Carolum Walliae Principem, nostrum charissimum atque a∣m••ntissimum Filium Vnicum cum Serenissimo Principe Phillippo quarto Catholico▪ Hispa ni••••, Neapolis▪ Siciliae, Hierusalem, Indiarum Orientalium et Occidentalium, Insularum et continentis Maris Oceani R••ge, Archiduci, A••striae conjungunt, constringantur arcti∣us, et con••irmentur atque ut in Nobis, Successoribusq••e Nostris fraternitatis coneordia, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 inter utramque Coro••am mutua Benevolentia ad majus utriusque bonum et felicitatem concilietur stabili••tur atque p••••maneat. Actum est, et agitur de Matrimonio contrahendo

inter predictum Serenissimum Walliae Principem, & Sereniss••mam Infantem Mariam, Ca∣tholicae Serenitatis sororem. Ad cujus ••ei tractatum & conclusionem, predictum Sere∣nissimum Principem ••ilium Nostrum, ad Regem Hispaniarum & Regiam missimus, ••bi nunc reperitur, Inter quem, pro Se & pro Nobis & Nostro nomine, una cum Geor∣gio Vilersio Buckinghamiae Duce, Maris Anglicani Praesecto, Garterij ordinis perisce∣lidi insign••, a Concilio Nostri status, & Nostri Equitis Praeposito••tum etiam Joanne Dig∣beio Bristoliae Comice, Vice-camerario Hospitij Nostri & Nostri status conciliario, & Gualtero Astone. Nostris a••ud Catholicam Serenitatem Ora••oribus, ordinario & extraor∣din••rio, Francisco adhuc Cotintone Baranetto, praefati ••ilij Nostri Secretar••o; ut virtu∣te praes••ripti atque Instructionis quam a nobis habuerunt & habent, ••t omnibus necess••riis ad dictum Matrimonium tractandum & conficiendum in••••rsint. Et exaltera parte, inter Ser••nitatem Catholicam, pro se, ac tanquam fratre & legittimo administratore praedictae Serenissimae Infantis Mariae, & de ejusdem voluntate et conse••su, Commiss••on••rios ••tiam ad id ipsum designtos. Joannem Mendozium & Lunam, Marchionem Montium Cla∣rorum, & Castelli Barbellae Marchionem, a consiliis status & Belli S••renitatis Ca∣tholicae, & Didacum Sarmiento de Acuna Comitem Gondomarij a praedictis consiliis, unacum Joanne de Cirica sanctioris Consilij Seorei••rio, & Liberae commendatar••a Prae∣fectura insignito, Praemiss••••t praemissae fuerunt, fa••••ltate et Dispensationibus suae San∣ctitatis, & alijs quae necessaria requiraban••••r. Postquam magna & matura deliberati∣one, vl••ro, citroque propter ea ratio••••m momenta q••ae retulimus, quaeque hujus Ma∣trimonij convenientia & commoda certo suadent, & ostendunt, & re•• gravissima•• discep••arunt. Hi omnes communi consens•• atque judicio in aliquot captulationes, & conditiones, ad rem terminandam & absolvendam accomodata, quae sic se habent, con∣venerunt.

1. Quod Matrimonium perficiendum est per Dispensatinem Sanctissimi Domini Papae, sed haec per operam Catholici Regis habenda est.

2. Quod Matrimonium semel et••am celebrandum est in Hispania▪ & in Anglia ra∣ratificari debet in forma sequenti. Mane postquam Serenissima Domina Infans dev••∣tiones suas in capella abselverit; Ipsa & Serenissimus Princeps Carolus, in capella Re∣gia, seu in aliqua Palatij Aula, ubi magis expedire visum fuerit, conve••iant, ibique procurationos omnes quarum virtute, Matrimonium in Hispan••a fuerit celebratum, legantur, et tam Serenissimus Princeps, quam Serenissima Infans, praefatum M••••ri∣monium in Hispania celebratum, ratum h••beant, cum omni solemnitate, ad hujusm••di actum necessaria,* 35.1 modo enim nulla Ceremonia seu res aliqua interveni••t, quae Religi••ni Catholicae Apostolicae Romanae contradicat.

3. Quod Serenissima Infans, s••rvos et familiam pro suo servitio convenientem secum deferat; quam familiam et personas omnes ad illam attin••ntes elig••t et nominabit C••∣tholica Serenitas, modo nullum servum nominaverit qui sit vassallus Regis magnae Brit∣tanniae sine s••a voluntate et consensu.

4. Quod tam Serenissima Domina Infans quam servi et univers•• ejus familia habe∣bunt liberum usum, et publicum exercitium Religionis Catholicae in modo et forma, pr••∣ut infra capitulatum est.

5. Quod habebit Oratorium et Cap••llam decente•• in suo Palatio, ubi Missae pro libito Serenissimae Infantis celebrari possint, et similiter Londini, et ubicunque morabitur, Ecclesiam publicam et capacem habebit prope Palatium, ubi omnia offic••a solenniter ce∣lebrentur, cum cemiterio, et omnibus alus ••ecessariis pro publica verb•• Dei praedica∣tione, et omnium Sacramentorum Ecclesiae Catholicae Romanae celebratione & Admini∣stratione; proque sepeliendis Mortuis & ••aptizandis Parvulis: & quod praefatum Oratorium, Capella & Ecclesiae cum tali dec••ntia ornabuntu••, qu•• Ser. Infants con∣veniens videbitur.

6. Quod servi & servae Seren••ssimae Infantis, & servi servoruns, eorumque filij & descendentes, ac familiares omnes quomodocunque suae Celsitudini inservientes, vale∣a••t Catholici esse liberè & publicè.

7. Quod Serenissimae Infantis servi & familiares praedicti valeant Catholic•• esse in forma sequenti.

8. Quod Serenissi••a Insans h••beat in Palatio suum Oratorium & Capellam 〈◊〉〈◊〉 c••pacem ut Dicti servi & familiares (ut supra) possint intrare, & commorari in ill••. In qua una sit porta publica & ordinaria ••ro illis, & altera interior per quam Sere••ssima Domina Infans habeat ingressum in dictam Capellam, ubi ipsa, & alij, ut supra, divinis offi••••s interesse possint.

9. Quod Oratorium, Capella & Ecclesia publica ornentur cum decentiornatu Alta∣rum & al••arum rerum quae necessariae sunt pro cultu divin••, qui in illis secundum ri∣tum S. R. Eccl. celebrandus est, & quod dictis servis, & aliis (〈◊〉〈◊〉 supra) licebit se con∣ferre ad dictas Capellam & Ecclesiam omnibus horis prout illis videbitur.

10. Quod cura et custodia dictarum capellae et Ecclesiae erit p••nes eos qui deputa∣buntur a Seren••ssima Domina Infanta, cui licebit constituere custodes, ne quis possit intra∣re ad f••ciendum quid indecorum.

11. Quod ad administrandum Sacramenta, et serviendum in Capella et Ecclesia prae∣dictis viginti-quatuor Sacerdotes et Assistentes nominabuntur, qui per Hebd••mada aut menses, prout Ser. Infanti visum fuerit inservient, et eorum electio ad praefatum Se∣renissimum Regem Catholicum et Serenissimam Infantem attinebit, mod•• non sint vassalli Regis magnae Brittanniae, aut si fuerint, ejus voluntas et consensus prae••edat.

12. Quod sit unus Minister in ordine Episcopal•• constitutus superior, cum authoritate necessaria, ad omnes casus qui acciderint spectantes ad Religionem; et Episcopo de••icient•• illius Vicarius ••andem habeat authoritatem et Iurisdictionem.

13. Quod iste Episcopus et Minister superior poterit corrigere, emendare et castiga∣te Ca••holicos qui deliquerint, et in illis omnem Iurisdictionem Ecclesiasticam exercere; et ultra hoc, poterit etiam Serenissima Infans illos de servitio su•• abdicare quando illi visum suerit.

14. Quod dictus Superior in ordine Episcopali constitutus, vel ejus Vicarius, poterit servos et alios (ut supra) Ecclesiasticos punire juxta leges et poenas ecclesiasticas, et illos etiam Serenissi••a Domina Infans a suo servitio abdicare.

15. Quod licebit Serenissimae Dominae Infanti et servis (vt supra) adquirere Romae Dispensationes, Indulgentias, Iubileos, et omnes gratias quae videbuntur Religioni et conf••ientiis suis competere, ••t undecunque libros qu••stibet Catholicos sibi comparare.

16. Quod servi et familiares Serenissimae Dominae Infantis qui in Angliam migrabunt, suscipient juramentum fidelitatis Reg•• magnae Brittanniae,* 35.2 modo nulla sit clausula neque verbum quod contradicat Religioni Ro••anae, et conscientiis Catholicorum, et si forte sint vassalli Regis magnae Brittanniae, idem juramentum suscipient quod Hispani, utrique in se∣qu••nti forma.

Ego N. juro et promitto fidelitatem Serenissimo Iacobo magnae Brittanniae Regi, et Se∣renissimo Carolo Principi Walliae, et Mariae Hispaniarum Infanti, quam firmiter et fi∣deliter observabo: et si quid contra personas, Honorem, et dignitatem Regiam praefa∣ctorum Regis et Principum, statumve et commune bonum Regn••rum intent••ri cognover••, sta•••••• renunciabo dictis Domino Regi, et Principibus aut Ministris ad id constitutis.

17. Quod leges quae sunt vel erunt in Anglia et aliis Regnis, spectantes ad Religi∣onem, dictos serv••s, et alios (ut supra) laicos non attingent: qui tum legibus tum poenis contra transgressores earum impositis erunt exempti.* 35.3 Et contra Ecclesiasticos solumme∣do eorum Superior ecclesiasticus Catholicus procedere valeat, prout apud Catholicos fieri cons••evit: quod si Iudex aliquis secularis, ecclesiasticum virum compre••ender it propter aliquod delictum, ad hoc ••nim faciet ut praedicto suo Superiori eccles••astico statim tradat & remittat, qui contra illum juxta canones et regulas juris procedat.

18. Quod leges contra Cat••olicos latae, vel f••rendae in Anglia et aliis Regnis Regis magnae Brittanniae subjectis, non attingent liberos ex hoc Matrimonio ori••ndos, et libe∣re jure su••cessionis in Regnis et Dominis Mag. Brit. fruantur.

19. Quod Nutrices quae lactabunt liberos Ser. Dom. Infantis Catholicae valeant esse, carumque electio ad praefatam Dominam Infantem spectet, sive sint ex natione, Anglicana, sive ex alia quacunque, prout Ser. Infanti placuer it, et sa••iliae suae annume∣rentur, ejusque privilegijs gaudeant et potiantur

20. Quod Episcopus, personae ecclesiasticae et religiosae ex familia Dom. Infanti•• poterunt

retinere vest••tum et habitum suae Dignitatis, professionis, Religionis more Romano.

21. Pro securitate quod dictum Matrimonium nulla••enus aliqua ex causa dissolvetur, Rex Mag. Brit. et Carolus Princeps verbo Regi•• pariter et honore astringendi sunt, Pre∣stabu••t insuper quicquid a Rege Catholico propositum fuerit, si enim decenter et commode fieri possit.

22. Quod filij et filiae qui ex hoc Matrimon••o nascentur penes, Seren••ssimam Infan∣tem, ut minmum usque ad decennium educentur, et libere jure successionis in praedictis Regnis (ut dictum est) fruantur.

23. Quod quomodocun{que} loci servorum et servarum, quos Serenissima Domina Infans secum attulerit, nominatos per Regem Catholicum fr••trem 〈◊〉〈◊〉, v••••••re contigerit, sive pe•• mortem, sive per absemiam, sive ex aliqua alia 〈…〉〈…〉 accidenet, subrogentur per dictum Re∣gem Catholicum omnes servi & familiares, ut supra.

24. Pro s••••••ritate quod totum ut capitulatum est compleatur: Rex mag. Brit. & serenis∣simus Carolus Pr. juramento obstringendi sunt, ut omnes Consiliarij Regis, tractatum Chy∣rographo firmare debent: insuper quod praedicti Rex & Princeps, verbo Regio sidem 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sunt, se factucos quod possibile est, ut omnia supra capitulata per Parliamentum siabiliantur.

25, Quod conformiter ad ea quae tractata sunt,* 35.4 ••mnia ista proponenda & exponenda sunt Sanctissimo Domino Papae, quatenus ea approbare, Apostoliamque Benedictionem, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 necessariam Dispensationem ad effectum Matrimonij con••••dere dignetur.

Nos tractatum praedictum ac omnia & singula capitulata in eodem comenta ac spectificata rata & grata habentes, ea omnia & singula ex certa scientia Nostra quatenus Nos, Haredes, vel Successores Nostros concernunt, approbamus, landamus, confirmamus, ae rati••icamus: Et inviolabiliter, firmiter, bene & fideliter, tenere, observare, perimplere, tenerique, observari & perimpleri sacere cum effectu, bona fide, in verbo Regio promittimus per praesentes, omni exceptione, seu contradictione cessante: Eademque in praesentia illustrium & nobilium viro∣rum Ioannis de Mendoza, & Caroli a Coloma serenissimi Regis Catholici Oratorum in curia Nostra residentium, sacrosanctis Ev angelijs per nos tactis, jurejurando firmanus, n••n obstantibus quibuscunque opinionibus, sententiis aut legibus in contrarium. In quorum omnium & singulorum praemiss••rum fidem ae testim••nium ••is••e Arti••ulis manu Nostra subscrip∣tis, magnum sigillum Nostrum apponi ••e••imus, praesentibus R••ver••ndissimo in Christo patre Georgio Archiepiscopo Canturiensi totius Angliae primate, Reverendissimo in Christo patre Ioanne Episcopo Linco••niensi, magni sigilli Angliae custode, & predictis cons••nguineis No∣stris Lionello Comite Middlesexiae, summo Thesauraio Nostro Angliae, Henrici Vi∣ce-Comite de Maundevill in Consilio Nostri status praesidente, Edvardo Comite Wig rni∣ensi, privati sigilli Nostri custode, Ludovico Du••ae Richmondiae & Lenoxiae, Hospitij Nostri Seneschallo suprema, Jacobo Marchione Hamiltoniae, Jacobo Comite Carlionensi, Thoma Comite de K••lleij, Oliverio Vice comite Grandis••n, & Reverendissimo in Chri∣sto patre Lanceloto Epis••••pa Wintoniens••, Sacelli Noctri Regij Decano, & praedilectis, & fidelibus Nostris Georgio Barone Caresse de Clopino rei Nost•••• tormentariae majoris in An∣glia praefecto, Arthuro Barone Chichister de Belfart, Regni Nostri Hiberniae summo The∣saurario, Thoma Edmonds milite, es••sdem Nostri Hospitij Regij Thes••••••••rio, Joanne Suckling Milite ejusdem Nostri Hospitij Contrarotulatore, Georgio Calvert Milite uno••e Secretarijs Nostris pri••••anrijs, Edvardo Conwei•• Milit•• altero e Secretarijs Nostris prim••••ijs, Richardo Weston Mili••e, Seactarij Nostri Ca••••ellario & sub Thesa••eario, & Julio Caesare Milite, Archiverum Nostrorum praefecto, omnibusque a Consilijs Nostris Sanctioribus. Dat. apud Palatium Nostrum Westmonasterijs, 20. die Julij, Anno Regni Nostri magnae Brittanniae, &c. 21.

S. S. Iacobus Rex.

The solemnity observed in swearing these Articles of the Match in England by King Iames, you may read at large in thea 35.5 French Mercury, who likewise informes us, That there arose these two difficulties between King Iames and the Spanish Ambassadours▪

about the taking of this Oath. The first was about this title of the Pope MOST HOLY; which King Iatmes refused to give (openly) to the Pope, in the Oath which he was to prononnce in the Chappell (at White ••hall) alleaging the repugnancy thereof to his Religion, and that this would be a reproach, and by consequence pre••ud••••all to him for the future: but the Amb••ssadours refused to proceed further, if his Ma••••sty would not consens to give kiss the for said title, to which at last he consen••ed. The second dif∣ficulty was, that some reported to the Ambassa••ours that they should have such prayers in the Kings Chappell when they came to see the Articles sealed and sworn to by the King, and such ••••nging as were vsed in the Protestant Church and Kings Chappell.* 35.6, at which prayers they could not be present, since they came thither to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 other end•• but to a••••ure, maintaine and warrant the Catholique Aposto••icall and Roman Church: whereupon the King commanded that nothing should be there sung but what was chau••••ed w••••n the Constable of Castile tooke his Oath there, to sweare the peace betwe••n the two Crownes, which was an hymne of joy in praise of peace; and ••o out all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the King c••used the Register of his Chappell to carry the hymne to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •• peruse, and so all difficulties were removed: the King yeelding to these Popish ••••bas∣s••do••rs, to grati••ie the Pope in his Antichristian title, but they not 〈◊〉〈◊〉 one 〈◊〉〈◊〉 bred••h to him in honour or approbation of our Prayers P••almes•• or Prot••stant Religion, which must give place to their Catholique plea••ures.

The Articles being solemnly sworne in the forenoone▪ the King made an extra∣ordinary Feast to the Ambassadours: Which ended, the King and th••y went to the Councell Chamber, where all the Lords of the Councell sealed an•• subscribed the ge∣••erall Articles of the Marriage; which done the Ambassadours came ••o the King, who tooke this solemne Oath and swore thesea 35.7 private Articles to them in fa••our of Papists and advancement of the Romish Religion; which I shall here truly set ••••wne both in Latin and English.

JACOBUS D••i gratia magnae Brit∣annis, &c. Rex, ••ides defensor, &c. Om∣nibus ad quos hoc praes••n•• scriptum per∣••encrit salutem. In quantum inter mult•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 q••c in tract•••••• de Matrimonio, inter Charissimuns Filium Nostrum Carolum Wal••••ae Principem, & Serenissima•• D••∣minam Donnam Matiam, Screnissi•••• Prin∣••••pis & per-d••l••ct•• sratris nostri Phillippi quarti Regis H••spaniarum Sororem conti∣n••ntur, conventum est, quod Nos juramento N••stro approbar••mus, r••t••sque ••aceremus Articulos infra ad verbum expressos.

1. Quod nulla lex particularis contr•• Catholicos Romanos lat••. sub qua alij Reg∣n••rum Nostrorum Vassalli non compraehen∣duntur, & ad cujus observationem omnes ge••••ralit••r non ••bligantur▪ ne••non leges gen••ral••s sub quibus omnes ex aequo com∣praehenduntur, modo ejusmodi sint quae Re∣ligioni Romanae repugnent, ••llo unquam tempore ••llo omnino modo, aut casi•• directè, vel indirectè, quoad dictos Catholicos Ro∣manos ex••cutioni mandabitur; & essicie∣mus ut Consiliarij nostri idem praestent ju∣ramentum, quantum ad illos perti••et, & 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ad exe••utionem quae per manus eo∣rum

& ministrorum s••••orum solet exer∣ceri.

2. Quod nullae aliae leges imposterum de integro f••rentur contra dictos Catholicos R••m••no▪ sed tolerat••o perpetua exercij Rel••gio••••s Catholicae Rom••n•• inter priva∣tos p••rictes per ••mnia nostra Regna & Do∣m••n•••• quod int••lligi volum••s tam in Reg∣nis nostris Scotiae & Hibe••ae quam in Anglia, ijs concedetur modo & ••orma pro∣ut c••pitulatum, declaratum & concessum est in Articulis tractatus de Matrimonio.

3. Quod n•••• per Nos, nec per al••am ullam interp••sitam personam direct•• vel indire∣•••••• privatim vel publicè rem ullam cum S••r••uissima Domina I••f••nta Donna Ma∣••ia tractabimus, quae repugnet Religioni Catholicae Romanae: illique nequaquam p••••s••••d••bimus, ut in substanti•• vel form•• ••idem unquam renunciet, aut delinquat, aut ut agat aliquid ijs quae continentur in trac••atu de Matrimonio rep••gnans a••t contrarium.

4. Quod authori••atem Nostram interpo∣ne••us, f••ciemusque quantum in Nobis e∣rit, Parliamentum omnes & singulo A••∣ticulos ra••••one hujus Matrimo••ij in ••••vo∣rem Catholicorum Romanorum inter Sere∣nissi••os Reges capitulatos approbet, con••i••∣met, ratosque ••aciat, & ut dictum Parlia∣mentum revocet abrogetque leges particu∣l••res contra dictos Catholicos Romanos la∣tas, ad ••ujus observationem reliqui item subditi, & vess••lli non obligantur, n••cnon leges etiam generales, sub quibus omnes ex aequo compraebenduntur, nimium quo∣ad Catholicos Romanos, modo ejusmodi sint, uti dictum est, quae Religioni Catho∣cae Romanae repugnent, & quod imposte∣rum non consent••emus ut dictum Parlia∣mentum ul••o u••quam tempore alias de inte∣gro contra Catholicos Romanos sanciat aut conscribat,

Nos omnia & singula capitula praeceden∣tia rata & grat•• habentes▪ ex certa s••ien∣tia Nostra quate••is Nos, Haeredes vel Suc∣cess••res nostros concernunt approb••mus, ra∣tifie

amus, landamus, & inviolabiliter, sir∣miter, bene, & fideluer tenere, observare, & perimplere, tenerique, observari & per∣impleri facere cum effectu, bona ••ide, & verbo Regio promittimus per praescntes, om∣ni exceptione, seu ••ontradictione cessante, cademque sacris Evangeliis per Nos tactis ••irm••mus, non obstantibus quibuscunque▪ opinio••bu••, sententiis, au•• legibus in contra∣rium: in praesentia illustrissimorum Domi∣norum D. Jonnis de Mendoza Marchio∣nis de Inoiosa & D. Caroli Coloma Regis Catholici Legatorum extraordinariorum, Georgij Calvert Militis, unius Secreta∣riorum nostrorum ••rim••riorum, Edwardi Conway Militis alterius Secretariorum nostrorum primariorum, Francisci Cotting∣ton Baronetti, Filio nostro Principi a Secre∣tis, Francisci de Carondelet prothonotarii Apostolici & Archidiaconi Cameracensi. Dat in Palatio nostro Westmonasteriensi 20. die Julij, Anno Domini millessimo sex centessimo vigessimotertio, stilo Angliae.

Copi•• collata & vera.

Jacobus Rex.

JAMES by the grace of God of great Brittaine▪ &c. King defender of the Faith. &c. To all to whom this pre∣sent Writing shall come▪ greeting. In ••s much as among many other things w••••ch are contained within the treaty of Mar∣riage betweene Our most dea••e Sonne Charles Pri••ce o•• Wales, and the m••st renowned ••ady Donna M••r••a. Sister of the most re••••un••d Prince and Our wel∣beloved ••roth••r Phillip 〈…〉〈…〉 Ki••g of Spaine; it is agreed that W•• by Out Oath shall approve the Articles under ex∣presse•• to a word.

1. That part••cular lawes made against Roman ••atho••iques,* 37.1 under which other vassals of Our Rea••mes are not compre∣h••nd••d, and to whose obse••vation all ge∣nerally are nor obliged▪ as likewise gene∣rall la••s under which all are equally com∣prize••▪ it so ••e they ar•• such which are re∣pugnant to the Romish Religion shall not at any time hereafter by any mean••s or chance whatsoever directly, or indirect∣ly, be commanded to be ••ut in execution against the said Ro••an Catholikes; & We will cause that Our Coun••ell shall take the same Oath, as farre as it pe••••aines to

them and belongs to the execution, which by the hands of them and their Ministe••s is to to be exercised.

2. That no other lawes shall hereafter* 37.2 be made anew against the said Roman Catholiques, but that there shall be a per∣petuall toleration of the Roman Catho∣lique Religion within private houses throughout all Our Realmes and Domi∣nions, which We will have to be under∣stood, as well of Our Kingdome of Scot∣land and Ireland, as in England, which shall be granted to them in manner and forme as is capitulated, decreed and gran∣ted in the Articles of the Treaty concer∣ning the Marriage.

3. That neither by Us•• nor by any o∣ther* 37.3 interposed person whatsoever, di∣rectly or indirectly, privately or pub∣liquely, will We treat (or attempt) any thing with the most Renouned Lady In∣fanta Donna Maria, which shall be re∣pugnant to the Romish Catholique Re∣ligion▪ neither will We by any meanes perswade her that shee should ever re∣nounce or relinquish the same in sub∣stance or forme, or that she should doe any thing repugnant or contrary to those things which are containe•• in the treaty of Matrimony.

4. That We will interpose O••r autho∣rity and will do as much as in Vs ••••all lye,* 37.4 that the Parliament shall approve confirm and ratisie all and singular Articles in fa∣vour of the Roman C••tholiques capi••u∣lated between the most renowned Kings, by reason of this Marriage; and that the said Parliament shall revoke and abrogate the particular lawes made against the said Roman Catholikes to whose observance also the rest of Our Subjects & Vassals are not obliged; as likewise the general lawes under which all are equally comprehen∣ded, to wit, as to the Roman Catholiques, if they be such as is aforesaid which are repugnant to the Roman Catholique Re∣ligion: and that hereafter We will not consent, that the said Parliament should ever at any time enact or write any other new lawes against Roman Catho∣liqu••s.

We accounting all and singular the pre∣ceeding Articles, ratified and accepted▪ out of Our certaine knowledge▪ as ••••rre as they concerne Vs, Our Heires or Suc∣cessors,

approve, ratifie, applaud, and pro∣mise bona fide, and in the word of a King by these presents, inviolably, firmly, well and faithfully to keep, observe, and fulfill the same, and to cause them to be kept, observed and fulfilled without any ex∣ception or contradiction, and doe con∣firme the same by Oath upon the ho∣ly Evangelists, notwithstanding any opi∣nions, sentences or lawes whatsoever to the contrary; in the presence of the most illustrious Don Iohn de Mendoza, Mar∣quesse of Inojosa, and Don Charles Colo∣ma, Extraordinary Ambassadours of the Catholique King of George Calvert Kt. one of Our chiefe Secretaries, of Edward Conway Knight, a••other of Our chiefe Secretaries, of Francis Cottington Baro∣net, of the Privy Counsell to Our Sonne the Prince, of Francis de Corondelet, A∣postolicall (or the Popes) Protho••••tory, and Arch-deacon of Cambray.

Dated at Our Pallace at Westminster the ••0. day of July, An. Dom. 1623. in the English stile.

Iacobus Rex.

A compared and true Copy.

George Calvert, then chiefe Secretary.

The forme of the Oath which the Lords of the Counsell tooke to the former Art∣icles 〈◊〉〈◊〉 this which followeth, (found among the Lord Cottingtons papers.)

Formula Juramenti a Consiliarijs Praestandi.

FGO••N jur•• me debite pleneque observ••••••••••m, qu••ntum ad me spect••t, 〈…〉〈…〉 Carolum, Walliae 〈…〉〈…〉, et serenissim••m Domin un Donnam Mariam Hispaniarum 〈…〉〈…〉. Iuro etiam quod neque per me, nec per Minis•••••• aliquem inferiorem mihi 〈◊〉〈◊〉, lege 〈…〉〈…〉 contra 〈…〉〈…〉.

These things thus acted in England by the King. I shall next informe you what was acted in Spaine by the Prince,b 38.1

Pope Gregory the 15. before his death and gran∣ting of the Dispen••ation, had obliged and charged the conscience of his Catholique Majesty, to see the execution and accomplishment of all the conditions required by his Holinesse in favour of the Catholiques of England, Ireland and Scotland,c 38.2 fo•• the Di••pensation to which he had assented: His Majesty hereupon called an As∣sembly of Divines to consult with, what he ought to doe fot the discharge of his conscience in this regard. Their resolution was, First, that the Prince of 〈…〉〈…〉 promise upon his Oath for to performe the conditions, 〈…〉〈…〉 should doe the like. Secondly, that the promis▪ 〈…〉〈…〉 should be presently made betweene the Prince of Wales and the most 〈…〉〈…〉; but that the consummation of the Marriage and delivery of the 〈…〉〈…〉 ••••ould not 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all be ex∣ecu••ed untill the month of May in the following yeere 1624. to the end that they might

experimentally see during this time, if the fore said conditions required by his Holinesse should be faithfully accomplished. This last condition seemed very rigorous to the Prince, but the King of Spaine promised him to procure that the time should be abridged. As to the first, the Prince of Wales tooke an Oath to his Majesty to observe the foresaid conditions, and signed them with his hand: and he likewise swore and signed this by way of overplus,* 38.3 To permit at all times, that any should freely propose to him the arguments of the Catholike Religion without giving any impediment; and that he would never directly nor indirectly permit any to speake to the Infanta against the same.

A very strange, dishonourable, ensnaring Oath, exposing the Prince to all seducements and seducers from our Religion without the least impeachment on the one hand; and debarring his Highnesse and all others▪ so much as once to open their lips to speake against Popery, or to attempt the conversion of t••e Infanta to our Religion on the other hand.

These later strange Articles in favour of the Roman Catholiques (originally contri∣ved by the Pope himselfe and his Cardinals) being thus sworn & signed by the King and Prince gave great distaste to those of the Protestant party in England who had notice of them; wherupon King Iames soon after perceiving the Spaniards jugling with him▪ and that this Match notwithstanding all the former Articles sworne and sealed, might re∣ceive a rupture (though at first he was so confident of it, that he said openly in Court; d 38.4 That now al the devils in hel could not hinder the Match) therupon made this Protesta∣tion (sent to Salisbury) by way of explanation of the latter Articles (found among Secreta∣ry Windebanks and Cottingtons papers) sufficiently ma••ifesting the verity of the said Ar∣ticles▪ printed long since, Cum Privilegio, in the French Mercury (one of the tru∣est Histories in this latter age, how ever the Author ofe 38.5 A Royall Vindication, in answer to the Royall Popish Favourite▪ lights it as most false, fabulous) and ma∣king a kind of Commentary on them.

Whereas his Majesty obligeth himselfe by oath, that no particular Law now in force against the Roman Catholiques▪* 38.6 to which the rest of his Subjects gene∣rally are not liable, nor any generall Lawes which may concerne all his Subjects equal∣ly and indifferently, being such neverthelesse as are repugnant to the Roman religion, shall be executed at any time, as to the said Roman Catholiques in any ••anner or case whatsoever, directly or indirectly: And that his Majesty shall cause the Lords of his Pivy Councell to take the same oath in so much as concernes them, or the execution of the Lawes afore mentioned, so far forth as the same appertaines unto them, or any officers or Ministers under them.

And whereas further his Majesty obligeth himselfe by the oath, that no other Law•• shall hereafter be enacted against the said Roman Catholiques, but that a perpetuall toleration to exercise the Roman Catholique Religion within their private houses shall be allowed unto them; throughout all his Majesties Kingdomes and Dominion••;* 38.7 that is to say, as well within his Kingdomes of Scotland and Ireland as of England, in manner and forme as is capi••ulated, declared, and granted in the Articles concerning the Marriage.

His Majesty intendeth really and effectually to performe what he hath promised touching suspention of Lawes against his Roman Catholique Subjects, but with this protestation: That if they shall insolently abuse this his Majesties high grace and fa∣vour to the danger of imbroyling his State and government, the safety of the Com∣mon-wealth is in this case suprema Lex, and his Majesty must notwithstanding his said oath, proceed against the offenders, yet so, as that before he doe it, the King of Spain•• and all the world shall see he hath just cause.

And whereas also his Majesty obligeth himselfe by the like oath, that he will use his power and authority, and procure as much as in him lyes, that the Parliament shall ap∣prove, confirme, and ratifie all and singular the Articles agreed upon betwixt the two Kings in favour of the Roman Catholiques, by reason of this Match, and that the said Parliament shall revoke and abrogate all particular lawes made against the said

Catholiques, whereunto the rest of his Majesties Subjects are not liable. As also all other generall lawes, as to the said Roman Catholiques, which concerne them, together with the rest of his Majesties Subjects, and be repugnant to the Roman Catholique Religion: and that hereafter his Majesty shall not give his royall assent at any time unto any new lawes that shall be made against the said Roman Catholiques. His Ma∣jesty hath ever protested and doth protest, that it is an impossibity which is required at his hands,* 38.8 and that he may safely and well sweare it, for he is sure that he is never able to doe it.

And last of all, his Majesty protesteth, that this which he now undertakes to doe and is sworne, is meerly in respect and favour of the Marriage intended betwixt his Sonne and the Infanta, and unlesse the same doe proceed, he doth hold himselfe, and so de∣clareth by this Protestation, acquitted and discharged in conscience of every part of his Oath now taken, and that he is at full liberty to deale with his Roman Catholique Subjects, according to his owne naturall lenity and clemency, and as their dutifull loy∣alty and behaviour towards his Majesty shall deserve.

These Articles being thus sealed and swornee 38.9 Don Carlos Coloma the Spanish Ambassadour laid the first stone for a Chappell which was to be built for the Infanta at the Princes Pallace at Saint James, which building was advanced with all expedition, to the great regreet of many Protestants, and to the contentment of most Roman Catho∣liques, to see a Catholique Church built in the Metropoliticall City of the Realme by publike authority, after one hundred yeeres space, during which, they did nothing else but destroy such Churches. All Catholiques that were Prisoners throughout England, Ireland and Scotland were released, all Pursevants and Informers established to search for, apprehend, and prosecute the Catholiques, were prohibited to attempt any thing a∣gainst them: They had all free ingresse into, and egresse out of the Realme without ta∣king the Oath of Supremacy, having onely a passe-port: They resorted freely to heare Masse at the Spanish Ambassadours Chappell in so great number, and so publikely that they were sometimes two or three thousand persons, so the French Mercury truly records. Besides, the Papists grew so insolent, that they had open Masses and Sermons in di∣vers private houses about London and elswhere. Among others theirf 38.10 meeting at Black-fryers in a large chamber at a Sermon on the fifth of their November is most re∣markable, where Drury the Priest that preached, and neeere an hundred Roman Ca∣tholiques were slaine and smothered with the fall of the floore of the chamber (which they over-burthened with the multitude of people) and many sore hurt and bruised, to their great astonishment.

g 38.11 The Marriage was now thought to be compleated;

the greatest enemies of this alliance submitted themselves to the Kings will▪ you could see nothing but the picture of the Infanta within mens houses and in the streets. A Fleet was prepa∣red to goe to attend the Prince and Infanta at the Port of Saint Andrew in Biscay: His Majesty had also assigned the Dower of his faire future Daughter, and had sent to the Marquesse of Buckingham the title of Duke of Buckingham; and to the Duke of Lenox, the title of the Duke of Richmont. In fine, all seemed to be done in Eng∣land, but things went as slow as Le••d at Rome and in Spaine.

But here comes in the newh 38.12 anti-dated Loyall Vindication of the King, and de∣mands this silly question by way of objection; If King James and the Prince had re∣ally condescended ane sworne both to the generall Articles of the Marriage (being such as the Pope with his Cardinals of the Conclave had approved) and likewise to those private Articles (being so infinitely advantagious and for the weale of the Roman Catho∣like Religion) how could the match (being fully concluded on all parts) be broken off?

Had this Objector well remembred that of the Poet;

Multa cadunt inter calicem Supremaque labra:

he would never have demanded so frivolous a question, to evade such a palpable mat∣ter of fact▪ as the sealing and swearing of these Articles, so publikely knowne in the Courts of England and Spa••ne. But to give him a full answer, as the Spaniard never really intended this match; but to worke his owne mischievous designes by confirming

••nd protracting the treaty about it, ••o ••e tooke this occa••ion to interrupt it:

* 38.13 Pope Gregory the 15. soone after the dispensation granted, departed this life, which the Spaniards promised should be no remora to the match, as is evident by this letter of the Earle of Bristoll to Mr. Francis Cottington▪ then Secretary to the Prince.

GOOD Mr: Secretary, yesterday Master Clerke went from he••ce, but I wrote not by him, neither have I now much to tell you: Especially ••or that I am in doubt whether these letters will finde you in England or not▪ Yesterday we had the ••••wes of the Popes death, but this King out of his ow••e mouth, and the Co••de de Oli∣vares, and the Nuntio do assure the Prince, that this accident will neither mak•• alteration, ••or delay in his ••usines, they being all of Opinion that it will be dispatched by the Dean of the Cardinalls & the Conclave. The Insanta is now by all the Court▪ and by this Kings approbation called la Princessa d•• Inglaterra, and she m••kes not nice to take it upon he••. She now commeth Pu••liquely to th•• Commody, and ••••••teth by the Queene▪ and I am told, that as soone as two papers, which are already drawne, are signed by the King and Prince, they will giue her the right hand of the Queene, com a knefreda, which I conceive the Prince will not be displeased withall, for by that meanes it will ••all out that the Prince and his Mistresse will ever sit together. This day Don Fer∣nando de Giron invited my Lord Duke, my selfe and Sir Walter Ashton to di••ner, where we were accompa∣nied by Don Augustin ••exa, the Marquesse of Montes Cla••os, and the Conde de Gund••mar, and conceive we shall againe fall to good ••ell••wship. You have heard that the Marquesse of Montesclaros, is made President 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Hasi••nda, the other in the ••unta began to speake invectively, and against the match, thereupon the King the same night discharged him of that place, and bestowed it upon Montesclaros

For ••ine owne particular, I protest unto you the rate that I am forced to live at is such, and the necessi∣ty of those preparations, that I must make at the disposorios, for that our Nationbeginneth to loose much reputa∣tion for the ••anner they l••ve in without Liveries or Coaches, or ••orses, so that I am ••orced to bolner por la honra, de la nation, and will make the best Lyvery in Spaine, and if his Majesty take not consideration of me I am undone. I l••ave all to the negociation, and if you settle not somewhat for me, I will dispaire of any good.

I hope we shall shortly see you, for I never longed more for any thing. God blesse yo•• and send you as much happinesse as I wish unto you, and so I rest.

Ma••: Saint Iames 〈◊〉〈◊〉 day, S••ilo Novo 1623.

Your faithfull friend to s••rve you BRISTOLL.

Yet notwithstanding the Spanish Machiavils to puzzle the busines pretended that the dispensation,* 39.1 which the Pops Nuntio had in his hands at Madrid was suspended by the Popes death; and that there was a necessity to attend the election of a new Pope, who ought to ratify it. Moreover the Spanish Divins firmly insisted, that the espousals & consummati∣on of the mariage ought to be deferred till the following yeare, proposing so many dificul∣ties, that it was impossible for his Highnesse to condiscend unto them. Besides the King of Spaine demanded certaine Ports and Fortresses in England ••or further security of perfor∣ming those Articles, then what was formerly given, which seemed very unreasonable. Fur∣ther; the extraordinary Embassadors of the Emperor and of the King of Poland proffered a marriage with the Infanta for the sonnes of their Masters, which gave some retarding to this affaire. The Conde of Olivares (the grand favorite of Spaine) and the Duke of Buc∣kingham (I need not mention the occasion so well knowne, embraceing Nubem pro Iuno∣ne) entered into ill intelligence one with another: The Prote••tant party and Parlia∣ment in England, disliking the match, opposed it all they could here; and some of the Prin∣cesfollowers, who were Zealous Protestants, did the like in Spaine: Sir Edmond Vernie struck an English Sorbon Doctor, called Maillard, a blow under the eare, ••or visiting one of the Princes Pages, sicke of a mortall ••eaver whereof he died, and labouring to pervert him: which gave great offence, insomuch that they had much adoe to keepe him out of the Spanish Inquisition: Other of the English derided and mocked the Catholique Ceremonies and fashions of the Spaniard; which much retarded the businesse, and hel∣ped forward to dissolve the match; Besides, the Secretary of the Prince Palatine a••i∣ving at Madrid under pretence of praying the Duke to be Godfather to one of his High∣nesse Children, laboured to ingage the Duke (disgusted▪ ••ormerly by Olivares) against the mariage, to promote the Palatines affaires. In fine, the Prince himselfe discovers that the Spaniard really intended nothing else but to abuse and tire him out with delayes, without hopes of any successe at last; whereupon he contrived how to get himselfe fairely off and returne for England with convenient speed* 39.2 The Spaniards pressed the Prince to espouse the Infanta presently, but to delay the consummation of the mariage and the carying of her over into England till some further time the ensuing yeare. The Prince on the contrary was advised, not to espouse her at all unlesse the mariage were presently consummated, and he might instantly transport her into England: which the Spainards not yeelding unto, King Iames dispatched two Posts one after another to the Prince to hasten his returne into England, upon just and necessary reason with which the King of Spaine and his Councell being acquainted, after some debate, condescended that the

Prince should depart t••ence the ninetenth of September following upon oath first given, as well by his Catholique Majesty as by the Prince, to accomplish the mariage, and to make the espousals ten dayes after the receit of the dispensation fro•• his holinesse (Vrban the 8.) elected Pope, after many divisions then new among the Cardinalls about his election, to which end the Prince made a Pro••uration to the King of Spaine▪ and Donne C••los his brother to make the espousalls accordingly, which we left in the Earle of Bri∣stolls hands, the Copy whereof I shall here insert.

IN nomine Patris, & Filii, & Spiritus Sancti &c. Relatione & notitia hujus Instrumen∣ti, omnibus cujuscunque gradus, et dignitaris Personis notum sit et manifestum, quod Re∣gali Caenobio, Dino Laurentio sacrato, sito apud Escurialem, Serinissimus Dominus Carolus Walliae Princeps, Majestatis Iacobi hujus nominis primi Mag: Britanniae Regis, Serinissi••i silius unicus notum fecit. Q••od cum ad gloriam et honorem Dei quo mgnis, consangui∣nitatis et a••••ini••atis vi••cula, quae illum et Iacobum M: Brit: Regem, Patrem suum colen∣dissimum, cum S••rm••: Prin••••pe Philippo 4. Hispanie Rege Catholico conjungunt, co••strin∣gantur arctius et confirmentur, in ipsisque successioribus suis amoris pignora, & m••t••a inter u••ramque coronam benevolentia ad commune, majusque vtriusque bonum & felicitatem, con∣cilientur, stabiliantur, & permaneant; Actum, conventum, & conclusum est inter praefa∣tos Sereniss. Philippum Regem Catho. & Carolum Walliae Principem, accedentibus consensu & voluntate expressis Maj: Iacobi Mag: Brit: Regis, pro••t latius constat ex Scripturis ac∣ceptationis, ratificationis, & confirmationis ej••sdem in ••am causam habitis (quae paenes me infra scriptum Notarium extant) (quod attestor) de celebrando jucundoque Matrimonio, inter memoratum Seren: Carolum Walliae Principem, & Sereniss: D••minam Mariam, Hispa∣••iarum Infantem, Regis Catholici Sororem, juxta id quod in praedicto Tractatu Matrimoni•••• praescriptum & capitu••atum est, & in ejus executionem, & effectum; quoniamque aliqu•• magni ponderis & momenti se obtulerunt Negotia Regiam Majestatem Britanniae P••trem suum spectanti••, & in ejus commodum & Subditorum suorum utilitatem cessura, quae si praesentia sua non foveret, magnum posset prejudicium irrogari, nec amplius ob id immorari permittant. Quamobrem per semetipsum praedictas Nuptias & Matrimonium c••lebrare non p••terit; Sed legitimo Commissario & Procuratore interveniente; propria personal•• ex post facto ratihabit••one subsecuta approbans, laudans, & ratum babens, prout se laudare, approbare, ratum, gratumque habere professus est omnia & singula in praedicto Tractatu Ma∣trimoniali inter Ipsum & Majestatem Catholicam 4. die Augusti habito & celebrato, ••onten∣ta illumque denu•• in omnibus ex certa scientia, grata & spo••tanea voluntate acceptans & confirm••ns, satis superque certior & securus utilitatis inde provenient••is & rationum hujus Matrimonii convenientia & commoda cer••ò su ident & ostendunt, item vim ac substantia•• Matrimonii ag••oscens, perpetuamque ejus naturam, & indissolubile vinculum, Personam nominaturus magnitudine rei, ita praeexcelsae, parem, & quae nomine suo, seque ipsum repr••∣sentando, qua par est dignitate & authoritate actui adeo solenni, honorifico & summo possit satisfacere, & praedictum Matrimonium celebrare & ad exitum perducere; Serenissimi Regis Catholici Philippi 4. Majestatem eligit, item & Carolum Hispaniarum Infantem ejus f••a••rem, unicuique corum in solidum vices•• suas committendo prout de facto & cum effect••, & melioribus via & forma commisit & dedit, & utrumquem q••e eorum facit & constituit suum verum & legitimum & indubitabilem Procuratorem, concedens unicuique plenam, tenore praesentium, potestatem, authoritatem & mandatum, cum plenissima generali & spe∣ciali facultate, & ••aom•• quae jure necessaria esse possit & debeat, ut pro dicto Serenissimo Ca∣rolo ••alliae Principe, & ejusnomine, propriamque illius Personam referendo, representando, Nuptias & Matrimonium contrahat, per verba formalia & expressa quae verum & legiti∣mum Matrimonium de praesenti faciant & constituant cum praedicta Serenissima Domina Maria Hispaniorum Infante & praedictorum verborum virtue ac potestate eam in propriam & legitimam praedicti Serenissimi Caroli Walliae Principis uxorem accipiet, & eum Serenissimae Infantis Mariae verum & legitimum Sponsum & Maritum constituat prout ex nunc pro tune Serenissimus Prin-ceps talem se dat & constituit, & ut illum possit obligare & obliget; Quod Dominam Seremssimam Infantem uti suam talem Sponsam & uxorem legitimam ac∣cipiet, & quod ratum habebit, & denuo per semet-ipsum approbabit & confirmabit praedictas Nuptias & Matrimonium hu••us Mandati & facultatis vigore, nomine suo per dictos Se∣remssimum Philippum 4. Regem Catholicum vel per Serenissimum Carolum, Hispaniarum Infan-tem fratrem suum, celebratum & contractum; & quod in eo perpetuo & indi∣vidue dural it & permanebit, & si necessarium fuerit, illud denuo per semetipsum contrahet, & celebrare, iuxta forma••u in praedicto Tractatu Matrimoniali inter ipsum, & Maje∣statem

Catholicam habito praescriptam, verboque & side principalibus promisit se ap∣probaturum, confirmaturum & ratificaturum, gratum ratumque habiturum, & invio∣labiliter, firmiterque bene & sideliter observaturum cum effectu & bona side, omni exceptione & contradictione & causa cessante, quicquid hujus facult••tis virtute modo & forma expressis, factum fuerit, non obstantibus quibuscunque rationibus, causis, legibus, & opinionibus in contrarium; & quod hujusmodi mandatum nec in toto aut in parte nusquam revocabit, neque in aliquo detrahet aut derogabit, sed in omnibus sir∣miter & inviolabiliter observabit, & tandem declarabit suae esse voluntatis, ut praedictus ••erenissimus Rex Catholicus, vel Carolus ejus frater hoc mandato uti possint, usque in diem Nativitatis Dominieae proximè venturum, nec in longius tempus protrahi, aut extendi permittet. Quod totum actum fuit praesentibus Testibus ad id vocatis Georgio Viller sio Buckingamiae Duce, Maris Anglicani Praefecte, Garterii Ordinis Equite, Magnae Britanniae Regi a Consiliis Secretioribus & Equitis sui Praeposito; juncto Iohanne Dig∣beio Bristolensi Comite, & de Secretioribus Regis Magnae Britanniae Consiliis, & in Aula Catholicae Majestatis Legato extraordinario; Gualtero Aston Equite Baronetto Balnii, Regis Magnae Britanniae Cubiculario intimo, & ejusdem in Aula Majestatis Catholicae Oratore ordinario, Emmanuele de Fonseca y Azuedo, Comite de Mon∣terey & de Fuentes, Supremi Italiae Senatus Praeside, & Majestati Catholicae a consiliis; Didaco Sarmento de Acunia Comite de Gondomar, a secretioribus ejusdem Majesta∣tis Consiliis, & Aulae Praefecto; Didaco Capato Comite de Barajas, Commendatariae de Montealegre, Ordinis Divi Iacobi Praefecturae insignito, & Aulae Praefecto; Et manu propria subscripsit praedictus Serenis simus Princeps, & suo sigillo munivit.

Carolus P.

Et eg•• Ioannes de Cirica publicus Majestatis Catholicae Notarius in omnibus suis Regnis & Dominiis supradictis omnibus intersui, una cum Serenissimo Carolo Walliae Principe, quem me cognoscere testor, & testibus supramemoratis, & omnium fidem facio in eorum testimonium subscripsi & signavi.

Joannes de Citica.

The King of Spain likewise promised to the Prince to consummate the Mar∣riage at Christmas, if the Prince would stay so long, as this Instrument manifests.

PHILIPPUS DEI GRATIA Hispaniarum, utriusque Siciliae, Hierusa∣lem, Indiarum Orientalium & Occidentalium, Insularum & continentis Maris Oceani, &c. Rex Catholicus, Archi-Dux Austriae, Dux Burgundiae, Mediolani, &c. Comes Abspurgi, Flandriae, Tirolis, &c.

Postquam Instrumento nuper transacto & concordato super futuro Matrimonio inter Serenissimum Carolum eadem Divina Providentia Magnae Britanniae, Franciae, Scotiae, & Hiber••ia Principem, & Serenissimam Mariam Infantem Hispaniarum Sororem meam charissimam conventum & stipulatum fuisset, ut ea••dem Sororem meam praefato Prin∣cipi, vel ejus Procuratori seu Procuratoribus ad id delegandis in manus tradere tene∣•••• tempore pri•• veris Anni proximé sequentis Millesimi Sexcentesimi Vigesimi qua••••. Idem Serenissimus Carolus Walliae Princeps a me instanter petiit, ut propter quas∣dam rationes & considerationes, Termini seu Temporis praememorati compendium fa∣cerem: Itaque desiderio Ipsius quantum in me est satisfacere exoptans, indulsi & con∣sensi, ut si Ipse proximis Festis Natalitiis hic Madriti fuerit, tum Ma••imonium per verba de praesenti pri••s contractum, consummare & ad desideratum sinem possit perdu∣cere. Quae autem de traeditione Serenissimae Sororis meae praefato Instrumento capitulata sunt, immutata & firma, uti concordata sunt, remanent, quemadmodum extera omnia. In quorum fidem, hoc praesens Scriptum manu mea subsignavi, & Sigillo meo communiri feci. Datum Ma••riti Anno Domini Mille si••o Sexcentessi••o Vigesimo tertio, Mensis Augusti, die 8.

Philippus. Ioannes de Cirica

This being done, the Prince prepares for his return into England, what the so∣lemnities and manner of his departure were, and what presents were given on both sides, you may read at large in the* 41.1 French Mercury, What jewels the Prince there gave away, appears by these two Warrants, extracted out of the originals in parchment under the Princes own hand and Seal. found among the Lord Cor∣••••ingtons writing••.

Charles P.

WEE will and Command you to present in our name these our Jewells and precious stones herein mentioned, unto such severall persons as are in this our warrant, nominated and particularly appointed, (that is to say••) To the Kings Majesty of Spaine the rich Sword that was lately our deare Brother Prince Henries garnished with Diamonds of severall bignesses. To the Queene of Spaine, the Eye Diamond with a faire peare Pearle at it. To Don Carlos, A Ring made of a great pointed Diamond that was in the Coller of Roses and Cyphers, weighing fourteene Carrats, To the Infanta Cardinall, A Crosse of six Table Diamonds, the middle stone being the greatest in our round Jewell, which was broken to supply ma∣ny others herein mentioned: the other five stones were taken out of the Jewell of twelve stones bought of Sir Peter Van Lore, and broken for the same use, and one of the round Pearles of the head attire hanging to it; To the Infanta Donna Maria the Chaine of great round Pearls, to the number of two hundered threescore and sixteene weighing nine ounces, the two Pendant Diamonds being the two lesser of the three, were taken from a Necklace, A paire of pendant Pearles of the fairest. The great Table Diamond set open without foile with a pendant Jewell in forme of an Ancor, made of two long sancet Diamonds without foile, with a faire Diamond pen∣dant. To the Conde de Olivares a great table Diamond weighing eighteene Carrats which was the Duke of Buckinghams, set in a Coller with one of the fairest pendant Pearles. To the Countesse of Olivares, the Jewell in forme of the letter I, set with two large table Diamonds, and a Diamond cut in faucets, with a small table Diamond and a faire peare Pearle pendant. To the Conde de Olivares his Daughter, A Ring with a faire pointed Diamond taken out of the Rose Coller. To the Dutches of Gandia, a Crosse of seaven table Diamonds, the middle stone be∣longed to the Dukes Jewels; the rest were taken out of the said Iewell of twelve stones, and one of the round Pearles of the head attire hanging at it, To Don Maria De Lande, a Crosse of ten thick table Diamonds bought of our servant Sir Ed∣mond Varney. To the Ladies of the Infanta's side these sixteen Jewells following: viz. the picture case wherein the Pictures of our deare Parents the King and Queene were, and a little Pendelock of six small Diamonds, and two great furnisht by our Jewel∣ler. A paire of Pearle Bracelets, to which is added one small Rubie furnisht by our Jeweller. The Iewell of Diamonds in forme of a Pellican, with a pendant Diamond (furnisht by our Ieweller) added to it, The Iewell of Diamonds in forme of a Phoe∣nix with a Peare pendant Diamond, fellow to that on the Pellican, and one other lesser pendant Diomond, both furnish by our Ieweller. A paire of Diamond bracelets made of the eighteene peeces of Rose Diamonds heretofore in the Dukes Hasband, A watch furnisht by our Ieweller garnisht with Diamonds, to which hangs one of the round Pearles, taken from the head attire. A Iewell furnish by out Ieweller in forme of a burning heart, with a large table Diamond in the midst three faucet Diamonds on the toppe, and garnisht about with small Diamonds, with one of our pendant Pearles hanging at it. A Iewell furnisht by our Ieweller in forme of a blew Lilly, all Garnisht with Diamonds of severall sizes. A Iewell of a branch of Roses set all with Diamonds (furnisht by our Ieweller) to which is added a large faucet Dia∣mond taken out of our round Iewell, which was broken as a foresaid. A paire of Di∣amond Braceletts furnisht by our Ieweller with two table Diamonds, taken out of the Rose coller, A Crosse of thicke Table Diamonds, bought here with a round Pearle taken from the head attire. A Ring with foure great faucet Diamonds and sundry smaller table Diamonds set after the Spanish fashion and bought here, A Iewell in forme of a Crosse with sixteene large table Diamonds and divers small ones bought here, A head-Lace of Diamonds with a large Rose of Diamonds in the midst bought here, A nother head-lace or a Pretadoz of Diamonds with a large Rose of Diamonds in the midst, bought here, A paire of pendants for the Eares, all set with Diamonds, bought here.

To the Duke of Infantado a Ring with a thicke Table Diamond, that was in the Duke of Buckinghams Iewell. To the Matquesse of Montesclaro, a Ring of three large table Diamonds that were the Dukes: To the Marquesse of Modejar a Ring of two table Diamonds taken out of our round Iewell, and two square Table Diamonds fur∣nisht by our Iewellet, To the Admirall of Castile, a Ring with a large thin Table Dia∣mond, that was the Dukes, To the Marquesse of Castile Rodrigo, a Ring with a large Diamond, and two Diamonds of a lesser sizetaken out of our round Iewell. To Don Iaime de Cardenas, a Ring of a large faucet Diamond taken out of our round Iewell and two table Diamonds furnisht by our Ieweller. To the Duke of Ijar a Ring with a larger thick table Diamond that was the Dukes and two Diamonds furnisht by our Ieweller. To the Duke of Zea, a Ring with a square Table Diamond, taken out of our round Iewell, and two Diamonds furnisht by our Ieweller; To the Marquesse of Carpio a Ring with a large table Diamond, and two lesser, taken from our round Iewell. To the Marquesse of Itona, a Ring with a long table Diamond that was the Dukes. To Secretary Cerica, a Ring with three faucet table Diamonds, whereof one was the Dukes, the other two were taken from the Rose Coller. To the Conde de St. Estephen a Ring with a long table Diamond, and two lesser taken out of our round Iewell. To Don Lewis de Haro a Ring with a Square Table Diamond, and two lesser taken out of our round Iewell. To the Conde de Portalegre, a Ring with a large Table Diamond that was the Dukes, and two lesser Diamonds furnisht by our Ieweller. To the Marquesse of Vtlada, a Ring with two long thick table Diamonds that were the Dukes, and two lesser square Diamonds taken from our round Iewell, To the two Secretaries Alvis and Antonio de Aloca, two Rings, one with a great faucet hart Diamond, taken out of the Hatband of great Diamonds, the other with a large thicke Table Diamond furnisht by our Ieweller. To the Conde de Buena ven∣te, a Ring with a great pointed Diamond taken out of the Rose Coller. To the Con∣de de Monteriey the great Diamond Ring that was the Earle of Bristolls. To the Conde de Gondomar, the Ring with a large pointed Diamond cut in faucets without foile brought out of England. To the Conde de Barajas, A Ring with two long table Diamonds, that were the Dukes, and two other Diamonds taken out of our round Jewel. To the Bishop of Palencia; a Ring in forme of a Crownd heart, with large faucet Diamond, and set round with Diamonds, all furnished by our Jeweller. To the Conde de Chinchone, a Ring with many Diamonds, set after the Spanish fashion, bought of our servant Thomas Washington.

To the Cardinall Zapata the Crosse of Gold having foure large Diamonds cut in fancets, and twelve small triangle Diamonds and a table Diamonds for the middle stone, supplyed out of the broken Coller. To the Kings Confessor the old Crosse with four Diamonds cut in faucets, and three Pearles pendant. To Don Farnando Giron, A Crosse with seaven large table Diamonds, two of them were taken out of out round Iewell, and five of them were the Dukes, with a Pendelock of a faucet Diamond, furnisht by our Jeweller. To the Bishop of Segovia, the Crosse of five large Diamonds cut in saucets, with a pendant Pearle newly added to it. To Don Augustin Mexia, a faire Brooche of Gould, set full of Diamonds of severall siezes, and bought of Sir Peter Van Lore, in the midest whereof is a large table Diamond that was the Dukes. To the Marquesse De Flores, A great thin table Diamond set in a Collet, heretofore belonging to the Duke. To the Conde de la Puebla, the chaine of Gold of eight and fortie peeces, whereof foure and twenty are great, and foure and twenty are small, Garnished with Diamonds, and a picture Case furnisht by our Jeweller, garnisht with Diamonds, having our picture and a Cypher of our name. And these our letters shall be your sufficient Warrant for the same. Signed with our owne hand, and given under our Signet at Madrid, the six and twentieth day of August, In the one and twentieth yeare of the Raigne of our deare Lord and Father, Iames by the grace of God King of England, France, and Ireland, Defendor of the Faith, &c. And of Scotland the seaven and fiftieth, 1623.

To Our Right trustie and welbeloved Spencer Lord Compton, Mr. of our Wardrobe and Robes.

Charles P.

VVEE will and Command you; That you deliver to our use and service un∣to the hands and Custody of the Right honourable Iohn Earle of Bristoll, Lord Ambassador extraordina••ie for his Majesty of great Brittaine our deare Father to the King of Spaine, such Jewells and precious stones as are mentioned in this our Warrant, (That is to say) A Coller of Gold containing thirteene great Ballaces, and thirteene peeces of Gold, with thirteene Cinque of Pearle betwixt them, A long Chaine of two large Ropes of faire round Pearles weighing ten ounces and an halfe, and two penny weight, containing in number seaven hundred three score and five. A looking Glasse set in Gold, the backside richly garnisht with faire Diamonds and six peeces of Chaine to hang at, garnisht with Diamonds on both sides. One and twenty Buttons of gold, each one having a faire Table Diamond; The Remain∣der of a neck-lace of Queene Annes, having in the midst thereof a large Triangle Diamond, with a small Diamond pendant at the same, also thirteene small pendent Diamonds, and seaventeene great round Pearles. A Coller of Gold containing thirtie peeces, whereof fifteene are Roses, in each was a great pointed Diamond, and fifteene Crownes. Ciphers of the King and Queenes names, having in each a Table Diamond heretofore, out of which was taken for our use foure of the pointed, and six of the Table Diamonds, So there are to be delivered to the said Earle of Bristall eleaven pointed and nine Table Diamonds with the Coller, five great Emeraldes, and five round Pearles that were taken out of a head attire. And this our letters shall be your sufficient warrant for the same. Signed with our hand, and given under our Signet at Madrid the eight and twentieth day of August; In the one and twentieth yeare of the Raigne of our Deare Lord and Father Iames by the Grace of God King of England, France, and Ireland, defender of the Faith, &c. And of Scotland the seaven and fiftieth. 1623.

To our right Trusty and welbeloved Spencer Lord Compton Mr. of our Wardrobe and Robes.

THe (* 43.1) 12. of September, 1623. After dinner the Prince tooke his solemno leave of the King, and Court of Spaine, and departed from Madrid towards Saint Andrews, where the 24. of September he feasted all the Spanish Dons who accompanied him aboard his ship, and then ••et sail for England; where he arrived at Portsmouth, Octo. 5. and came thence into London, Octo. 6. to the great rejoycing of all socts of people, signified by their bonefires, ringing of bels, with other externall expressions of joy. Vpon his return thence Doctor Andrewes made these Latin verses.

ANglus connubium, connubia tractat Iberus, Sic Mora producit, quod properavit Amor. Pro nupta, nebula est, sponsam responsa retardant, Pro taedis Caroliis taedia longa tulit. Rumpe Moras Princeps, nebulam dispelle serenus, Sitque serena tuis, te redeunte, dies. Vel quoniam Angligenis nupsit Caterina duobus, Tu Carole Austriacas (dum mora) sume duas.

AV••••riacam Carolus desict at amare puellam V•• qui operam terrâ luserit atque mar••. Gausa est quod tantos serus tentaverît ignes Debuit Infantem sollicitasse Puer.

Sunt in amore morae, longum est percurrere gentis Conjugii, mer••ic, religionis opus At Carole exultes, peperit Regina Madriti, Iam nova foelicis concipe vota proci. I, propera, fidis defer mandata ministris, Expedias naves, ingere calcar equis Infante iun o••nis agi••a, ut potiaris adultâ Mat••ram sivîs poscere, nubet a••us.

The Prince upon his departure commanded the Earle of Bristoll not to deliver the Procuration left in his custody, untill he received further order from him: And upon his arrivall in England the Duke of Buckingham, and Lords of the Councell, testify∣ing their dislike of the match, endeavoured to engage King Iames to breake it off by degrees; to which end they perswaded him to demand restitution of the Palatinate and Electorship to the Pal••grave from the King of Spaine, to write to this purpose to the Earle of Bristoll, to that end and likewise to delay the Disposorios till Christmas, To which Leettters the Earl returned this answer. to Mr. Secretary Calvert.

GOOD Mr. Secretary Calvert, I have not presumed in my present letter un∣to his Majesty, to write any thing in answer to his letters of the thirtieth of December, but only in that point which toucheth my obedience to his Commande∣ment for my present returne, for the rest I intreat you to present unto his Majesty this my humble Answer; Whereas his Majesty is pleased to say, that having seene the Answer to our third Memoriall, he doth not a little wonder, that I then tooke his affaires to have been in so good a condition that I would have proceeded to the disposories of the Prince contrary to his order given; It is true his Majesty hath just cause to wonder, if he looke upon that Memoriall without the letter that ac∣companied it, or if he consider the estate of the affaires as they stood when the let∣ter bore Date, which was the sixt of December; for then they stood by the infrin∣ging of the capitulation, as they heere do understand it, all disordered and imbroy∣led, in such sort as I had foreseene and advertized his Majesty. But the estate of af∣faires ten or fiveteene dayes before, when I intended to have passed to the disposo∣tios, I confesse I supposed to be such, that I wish I had suffered much that they were againe upon the same tearme, if his Majesty have a desire to proceed with this Al∣lyance and to settle the businesse of the Palatinate, by this Kings helpe and me∣diation.

First for the businesse of the Match, against which it hath beene the maine objecti∣on that it was never really meant, but only held in Treaty to abuse and entertaine the King, it was now certainly to have taken effect within three dayes, viz. on the twentieth of November, had not the restraint arryved here on the 26th: and all things would have beene most exectly and punctually performed according to the capitulation, and here was no thought of any thing but of providing Presents for the King and Prince, and settling of the Princesses Family, and preparations for the jour∣ney the first day of March, and the Princesse had begun to draw the letters which she intended to have written the day of the desposories to the Prince her Husband, and the King her Father in law.

For the businesse of the Palatinate, as it will appeare by the joynt dispatch which: Sir Walter Aston, and my selfe wrote of the 23. of November, that we were assured not by the Conde of Olivares only in this Kings name, but severally by all the Coun∣cellors, that a settled resolution was taken in Councell on the 16. of November That this King should procure his Majesties entire satisfaction, and hereof the Car¦dinall Capata and divers other Councellors that professed themselves particularly af¦fected to the King and Princes service, came to give Sir Walter Ashton and my selfe the Parabien.

The Conde of Olivares intreated us both in this Kings name, to assure his Ma∣jesty thereof upon our honours, and upon our lives if need were and thus much was

to have beene delivered unto us in writing before we would have passed to the Dis∣posorios as will plainly apeare by this above mentioned dispatch of the 23. of November.

Besides the Princes had now made this businesse her owne, and had therein most earnestly moved the King her Brother, and written unto the Conde of Olivares, and had set her heart upon the making of her selfe gratefull and welcome to the King and Kingdome by overcomming this businesse: further, I conceive it hath been and is the general opinion of wise men, that his Majesty could have no such assurance of this Kings reall intention of giving his Majesty satisfaction, in the businesse of the Palatinate as that he proceeded really to the performance of the Match, and that this was the opinion of his Majesty, and all my Lords, and the ground whereupon I was to frame all my Negotiation in this particular; I shall procure very authenticall proofe, and if I had but halfe so cleare a warrant for the hazarding of the Match by the deferring of the Disposorios as I have for the making of the concluding of the match, the rule for my proceeding in the businesse of the Palatinate, I should not have replyed for a further explanation of his Majesties pleasure, nor have beene questio∣nable for an intention of going against my Order.

For the point of the Portion, it was agreed that I should have had three hundred thousand Crownes paid at Twelfe-tide the other 30000. which were formerly spo∣ken of to have been carryed in Jewells with the Infanta, they were content that the Princes should have carried 20000. Crownes in ready money, and only 10000. in Jewells: for the rest, if the maner of payment that was propounded had not liked his Majesty, they were resolved to have given his Majesty other satisfaction at rea∣sonable dayes, as should be agreed of, although I must here crave leave to let his Majesty know, that having two Months before advertized this offer, I never under∣stood of his Majesties dislike or rejection of it by his letters of the thirteenth of No∣vember, which likewise commanded the putting off of the disposorios.

And this was the true estate of his Majesties affaires, as it appeared unto me and those with whom I was to communicate his Majesties businesse, when I intended to have proceeded to the disposorios if in the interim I should not receive his Maje∣steis directions to the contrary, which I was most assured of in case his Majesty should not like of that intention.

As for the other point, that I should have intended to have passed the disposorios contrary to the order given me, certainly I erred not with any malice or intention of having stolne a Mariage upon my Master against his will, for if I had, supposing I wanted sufficient warrant to have stayed the Disposorios, I would have concealed it, and so passed on, and not have, sent with so much diligence to have a cleare u••∣derstanding of his Majesties pleasure, neither would I with so great industry and great displeasure have prolonged the twentie foure to thirtie dayes, and then so ex∣actly and readily obeyed, when I had a cle••e understanding of my Masters will: for the first thing I did, was instantly within few houres to send backe Peter Killigrew to let his Majesty know, that his orders should be most punctually obeyed, and soe they should have been before, if I had not understood that the nomination of a ho∣ly day in Christmas (whereof I wonder how his Majesty could want due information of the expyring of the the Powers) had not overthrowne all his Majesties intenti∣on•• and desires in his very letter expressed, and hereof by due obedience unto the Prince his order formerly, upon the scruple of the Infantaes entring into Religion, may be a sufficient argument.

I will not trouble you with any further Apologie, only I shall humbly offer un∣to his Majesty and my Lords consideration: First, that I understood the Infanta to be my young Masters Wife, or spouse at least, for such was now her stile, and as such was I enjoynd to serve her, and as such my Lord Duke and my selfe, and all the English kissed her hands, as her servants and Vassalls.

Secondly the Powers were drawne by the intervention of both parties, The King of Spaine accepting the substitution, and the Prince delivering of them le∣gally to the King of Spaine and his Brothers use.

These powers were deposited in my hands upon trust as Embassador of the King of great Brittain, with publique Declaration, how and when I was to deliver them, and this drawne into an Instrument by Iuan de Cirica as publique Notarie; and this point is here much pressed, and I conceive many Pens will be imployed about the case.

Thirdly I ever understood, that my Master infinitly desired the Match, and the Prince in his letters at the very same time expresseth, that he much desireth it: be∣sides the ingagements that have here passed recyprocally, are publicke to the world.

I shall willingly now submit my selfe to any censure, which, whether were the honester, dutifuller, or more prudent way upon inference and collections to have put a disgrace and disrespect upon so great and worthy a Princesse that was to be his Masters wife, to have no way insisted for the makeing good of the publicke trust re∣posed in him, by two so great Monarchs, when the powers were deposited in his hands, but to have put a great scorne upon the King of Spaine by nominating a day for the Mariage when the powers should be expired, to have hazzarded the o∣verthrowing of so great and important a businesse (for to that issue it was brought, and I required to take or leave, either to proceed according to their capitulations, or that this King would hould himselfe freed of them, and the issue now sheweth the truth thereof (or on the other side) to have represented unto his Mastjesty with truth and syncerity the true estate of all things, with his humble opinion the wrong and disgrace that the putting off the Mariage will be esteemed to the person of the Infanta, the scorne that would be judged to be put upon the King of Spaine, by the nominating of a day when the powers were expired. The hard construction that would be made upon the detention of the powers without some new and immer∣gent cause. The danger that the Mariage would be in if hereby it should be dis∣ordered; The likelyhood that the Match would be the greatest security for the re∣stitution of the Palatinate, and i•• case these reasons should not be able to perswade his Majesty to proceed, then there was intimated, that there wanted sufficient war∣rant for the detaining of the powers, which was desired might be clearly sent unto him. In this interim all the above•• said inconveniences were deferred, & that busines held up upon faire tearmes, that his Majesty might have his way and choyce un∣soild before him, untill his Majesty was pleased clearely and positively to declare his pleasure in the point, whereunto there was ready and exact obedience given: soe that I shall willingly submit my selfe to the censure of the world, whether an in∣intention so well and honestly grounded, seconded with so exact and ready an obe∣dience shall make me blame worthy, I must confesse that if with out cleare and sufficient warrant, I had so much disordered the affaires of his Majesty as I now conceive them to be, I should have had a heavy and sad heart, which I thanke God I now have not; but confident of mine owne innocency, I can be no wayes diffi∣dent of my Masters accustomed Grace and favour. And so earnestly intreating you to present this my humble Answere to his Majesty and my Lords the Commissio∣ners, I remember my service affectionatly unto you, and leave you to Gods holy protection.

Mad. the 28. Octb. 1623.

Your affectionat freind to doe you service. BRISTOLL.

To this Letter the King returned this ensuing Answer.

WEE have read your Letters of the 28. of October and the copie of that power which was left by Our deere Sonne, We have examined and approved your reasons, and we doe assure you•• that if we had seene the power left by our son before our last Letters, we had not written to you in the forme we did in ours of October the ninth, touching the time of Christmas. For we are so farre from having affection to deferre the Desposorios, or make them fruitlesse, as we desire to hasten them to a spee∣dy good conclusion, being of the like affection with our deere brother of Spaine,

with one act to make a match, and an entire friendship according to the Count, of Olivares his ground formerly delivered to our Sonne and Buckingham, and mentio∣ned in your owne letter, for the reall effecting of which we have thought good to command our deere Sonne to deferre the present execution of the powers left, and to renew the power by another herewith sent, that there may bee no fault in us not in our Son, if that King cannot give us satisfaction in the just things we desire, (which will containe the maine ground of our friendship) in so short a time in which the first power should become inualid.

And yet we must tell you, we have almost with astonishment observed one acti∣on of so great Checque and contradiction of our hope of the restitution of the Pa∣latinate, as we know not what construction to make of it. The Berkstrot in the Palatinate (the prime flower of our sonne in Lawes Revenue which is the maine mo∣tive that causeth us thus carefully and speedily to seeke satisfaction, and urge so earn∣estly till wee may receive it) and which was taken by the Armes and assistance of Spaine, and as wee are informed in the possession of the Spanish Garison, or under their command, the Country or the revenue thereof (which is a fortifying of their ancient claime) freshly delivered into the hands of the Bishop of Mentz, contrary to the last contract between his Majestie and the Infanta at Bruxelles, and that with∣out forme of justice, upon an old pretence which must imbroyle it the more, espe∣cially being to another person then any of these to whom interest or mediation hath beene formerly thought of; These being only the Emperor, Spaine, and the Duke of Bavaria. The consideration of which new difficulties done in the presence, or without the contradiction either of Verdugo, or any other Officer or Minister of the Infanta's, or knowledge given to us, gives us infinitely to thinke, and to finde it requisite to deale clearely and plainely with you, and to charge and require you to deale as plainly with our deare Brother, that we are so much bound in honour, natu∣rall affection, and interest to see our Sonne-in-Law have restitution of his estate and honour; without which effect, wee cannot rest satisfied, as you have often heard the Declaration of our minde in that point: the rather, because it would bee a great dis∣couragement to our Son-in-Law (without whom we can doe nothing) and a great disproportion to receive one daughter in joy and contentment, and leave another in toares and sighes. And to the end we may bee assured of the effects, we require you (before you deliver our deere Sonnes power, or move to any contracting of him) that you procure from that King by act, or answer to you under his hand, or by Letters to us, that he will helpe us to the restitution of the Palatinate and dignity by meditati∣on, or other wise assist us, if mediation faile, and within what time the mediation shall determine, and the assistance of armes begin.

The honourable conditions of restitution (we hope) remaine with you. And to shew you how we desire to comply with our deere Brother of Spaine: We shall bee ready to propound good wayes to satisfie the D. of Bavaria, in point of title and honour, and to continue our negotiation for the match of Our Grand-Child (the eldest sonne of our Sonne-in-Law) with the Daughter of the Emperor.

Our Sonne-in-Laws Letters we send you herewith, and because we know his averse∣nesse to our Grand-Childs breeding with the Emperor, as we doe the other parts dis∣affection to have him bred at the Hagh, (which we cannot wonder at) our own care considered for his breeding in Religion, which cannot well bee provided for there,* 45.1 we shall be ready to proceed to the conclusion of that Treaty: And so soone as the Infanta shall be arrived in our Court, to bring our Grand-child to be bred with our Sonne and her, and in her presence.

And for the temporall articles which are so meanely presented in those heads you sent us, we forheare to tell you what we thinke of the offers.

And concerning the portion, we absolutely reject both Jewells or yearely revenue (as contrary to the first agreement) and expect the totall summe in Specie, accord∣ing to such reasonable times as shall be agreed upon. So as we likewise require you punctually to conclude the Temporall Articles before you deliver the power.

At Westminster 13. Novem. 1623.

Edw. Conwey.

To this Letter the Earle of Bristoll returnes this answer.

May it please your most Excellent Majestie;

I Have received Your Majesties Letters of the 8. of October, on the 21, of the same month, some houres within night, and have thought fit to dispath backe un-Your Majestie with all possible speed, referring the answer to what Your Majestie hath by Letters commanded mee, to a Post, that I shall purposely dispatch when I shall have negotiated the particulers with this King and his Ministers, wherein God willing all possible diligence shall be used.

But for as much as I finde both by Your Majesties said Letters, as likewise by Let∣ters which I have received from the Prince His High••esse, that you continue your de∣sires of having the match proceeded in, I held it my duty, that Your Majestie should be informed, that although I am set free in as much as concerneth the doubt of the Infantaes entring into Religion, for the delivering of the powers left with mee by his Highnesse, yet by this new direction I now receive from your Majestie, that the Des∣posorios should be deferred untill Christmasse, the said powers are made thereby al∣together uselesse and invalid, it being a clause in the body of the said powers, that they shall onely remaine in force untill Christmas and no longer; as Your Majestie will see by the Copie of them, which I send here inclosed: Your Majestie, I con∣ceive, will be of opinion, that the suspending of the execution of the powers, untill the force and validity of them be expired is a direct and effectuall revoking of them, which not to doe how fa••re his Highnesse is in Honour engaged, Your Majestie will be best able to judge by viewing the powers themselves.

Further if the Date of these Powers do expire (besides the breach of the Capitu∣lations) although the Match it selfe should not by jealousies and mistrusts be ha∣zarded, yet the Princesses comming at the spring into England will be almost im∣possible; for by that time new Commissions and Powers shall be (after Christmas) granted to the Prince, which must be to the satisfaction of both parties, I conceive so much of the year will be spent, that it will be impossible for the Fleets and other preparations to be in a readinesse against the Spring; for it is not to be imagined that they will here proceed effectually with their preparations, untill they shall be as∣sured of the Desposorios, especially when they shall have seen them severall times de∣ferred on the Princes part, and that upon pretexts that are not new nor grown since the granting of the Powers, but were before in being, and often under debate, and yet were never insisted upon to make stay of the businesse, So that it will seem, that they might better have hindred the granting of them then, then the execution of them now, if there were no staggering in former Resolutions: which although really there is not, yet cannot it but be suspected, and the cleating of it between Spain and Eng∣land will cost much time, I most humbly crave your Majesties pardon if I write unto you with the plainesse of a true-hearted and faithfull servant, who ever have co-ope∣rated honestly unto your Majesties ends, if I knew them. I know your Majesty hath long been of opinion, that the greatest assurance you could get that the King of Spaine would effectually labour the entire restitution of the Prince Palatine, was, that he really proceeded to the effecting of the March, and my Instructions under your Majesties hand were to insist upon the restoring of the Prince Palatine, but not so to annex it to the treaty of the Match, as that thereby the Match should bee hazarded, for that your Majesty seemed confident, they here would never grow to a perfect conclusion of the Match, without a setled resolution to give your Majesty sa∣tisfaction in the businesse of the Palatinate; the same course I observed in the car∣riage of busines by his Highnes, and my L. Duke at their being here, who though they insisted upon the businesse of the Palatinate, yet they held it fit to treat of them di∣stinctly, and that the Marriage should preceed as a good pawne for the other. Since-their departure my Lord Ambassador, Sir Walter Aston, and my selfe have much pres∣sed to have this Kings resolution in writing concerning the Palatinate, and the dis∣patches which your Majesty will receive herewith concerning that businesse were written before the receipt of these your Majesties Letters, and doubtlesse it is now a great part of their care that that businesse may bee well ended before the Infantaes,

comming into England; And his Highnesse will well remember that the Conde de Olivares often protested the necessity of having this businesse compounded and setled before the Marriage, saying; otherwise, they might give a Daughter and have a War within three moneths after, if this ground and subject of Quarrell should be still left on foot, The same language he hath ever since held with Sir Walter Aston and my selfe, and that it was a firm peace and amity, as much as an allyance which they sought with his Majesty, so that it is not to be doubted, but that this King conclu∣ding the Match, resolveth to employ his utmost power for the satisfaction in the re∣stitution of the Prince Palatine.

The question now will be, whether the Prince Palatine, having Relation to many great Princes that are interessed therein (living at a great distance) and being indeed for the condition and nature of the businesse it selfe impossible to be ended, but by a formall Treaty (which of necessity will require great length) whether the conclu∣sion of the Match shall any way depend upon the issue of this businesse, which I con∣ceive to be lat from your Majesties Intention, for so the Prince might be long kept un∣bestowed, by any aversnesse of those that might have particular Interest in the Prin∣ces remaining unmarried, or dislike of his Matching with Spaine: But that which I understand to be your Majesties ayme, is only to have the conclusion of this Match accompanied with as strong engagements as can be procured from this King, for the joyning with your Majesty, not only in all good offices for the entire Restitution of the Prince Palatine, but otherwise if need require, of his Majesties assistance. Here∣in I have these dayes past laboured with all earnestnesse, and procured this Kings publike answer, which I am told is resolved of, and I shall within few dayes have it to send unto Your Majesty, as likewise a private proposition which will bee put into your hand, and shall not faile further to pursue Your Majesties present directions of procuring this Kings declaration in what sort your Majesty may rely upon this Kings assistance in case the Emperour or the Duke of Bavaria shall oppose the entire resti∣tution of the Prince Palatine; But I conceive it to bee Your Majesties intention, that I should procure here first this Kings peremptory answer, in the whole businesse, and how he will be assistant unto your Majesty, in case of the Emperors, or Duke of Bavaria's aversenesse, and that I should send it unto your Majestie, and receive a∣gaine your answer, before I deliver the powers for the Desposorios, the match would thereby if not be hazarded, yet I conceive the Infanta's going at Spring would bee rendred altogether impossible; for if upon the artivall of the Popes approbation, which is hourely expected, the Powers be demanded of me, according to the Princes pub∣like Declaration, and the agreement in the Temporall Articles, by which the Des∣posorios, are to be within 10. dayes after the comming of the said approbation, I can∣not refuse them but upon some ground•• If I alleage you Majesties desire of having the Desposorios deferred untill Christmas, they know as well as my selfe, that his High∣nesse Proxie is then out of dare (besides the infringing of the Capitulations) and they will judge it as a great scorne put upon this King, (who ever since the Princes granting of his Powers, hath called himselfe the Infanta's Desposado, and to that ef∣fect the Prince hath written unto him in some of his Letters:) besides it will be here held a point of great dishonour unto the Infanta, if the powers called for by her friends they should be deteyned by the Princes part, and whosoever else may have deserved ill, she certainly hath deserved neither disrespect nor discomforts: Further, upon my refusall to deliver the powers, all preparations which now goe on cheerefully and a∣pace, will be stayed, and there will enter in so much distrust and so many jealousies, that if the maine businesse runne not hazard by them, at least much time will be to cleere them.

I must therefore in discharge of my dutie, tell Your Majestie, that all your busi∣nesses here are in a faire way. The match and all that is capitulated therein, they professe punctually to performe: in the businesse of the Palatinate, they protest that they infinitely desire and will to the utmost of their powers, endevour to procure His Majesties satisfa••tion. The Prince is like to have a most worthy and vertuous La∣die,

and who much ••oveth him, and all things else depending on this match are in a good and a hopefull way.

This is now the present estate of your Majesties affaires as it appeareth unto me and to Sir Walter Aston, with whom I have communicated this dispatch, as I doe all things else concerning your Majesties service: And I must cleerely let your Ma∣jesty understand, that I conceave by reteyning of the powers when their King shall call for them, and offering to deferre the Desposorios untill Christmas, that your Ma∣jesties businesses will runne a great hazard, what by the distasts and distrusts that will be raised here, and what by the art and industry of those which are enemies to the Match, whereof every Court of Christendome hath plenty; That therefore which I presume with all humility to offer unto your Majesty is, that you would be pleased to give mee order with all possible speed, That when the businesse shall come cleered from Rome, and that the powers for the Marriage shall bee demanded of mee on the behalfe of this King, that I may deliver them, and no wayes seeke to interrupt or sus∣pend the Desposorios, but assist and help to a perfect conclusion of the match. And that for the businesse of the Palatinate, I continue my earnest and faithfull endea∣vours to engage this King as farre as shall be possible, both for the doing of all good Offices for the Prince Palatines entire restitution, as likewise for this Kings Declara∣tion of assistance in case the Emperor or Duke of Bavaria shall oppose the said resti∣tution. Herein I will not faile to use all possible means, and I conceive the dispatch of the match will be a good pawn in the businesse, and the help and assistance which the Princes being once betroathed would be able to give in this Court to all Your Ma∣jesties businesses, would be of good consideration. So fearing I have already too far presumed upon Your Majesties patience, I humbly crave Your Majesties pardon, and recommend you to the holy protection of God, Resting

Your Majesties most humble Subject, and Servant, BRISTOLL,

Madrid: 24. Octo. 1623.

About the beginning of December the Dispensation from the new Pope arrived at Madrid from Rome;* 46.1 whereupon the King of Spaine to satisfie his Oath made to the Prince of Wales before his departure, (to make the espousalls within tenne dayes after the arrivall of the dispensation, caused Bonfiers of joy to be made throughout all Spaine on the 9th of Decem. intending that on this day the assiances should be made at Ma∣drid, with the magnificence of the Court there. All things seemed then disposed to a conclusion of this great businesse which had been in treaty eight or nine yeares. But the Princes forementioned) suspention of the procuration, and the demand of those new conditions arriving in Spaine, the newes of them seemed very strange and un∣seasonable. To which the King of Spaine, promising to give a resolution in due time, signified to the Earle of Bristoll, that he should in the meane time present no more Letters to the Infanta, nor demand any more audience, and that from thenceforth, none should stile the Infanta, Princesse of England, or Wales. Vpon this there was a resolution taken by our Lords of the Councell to breake both the Match and Treaty with Spaine, and to gaine the Palatinate and Electorship by force of Armes; to which end a Parliament was summoned at London to begin, Feb. 12•• 1623. but put off till Febr. 16. On Febr. 24. The Lord Duke of Buckingham made a large Relation of the whole Negotiation with Spain about the Princes Mariage, to both Houses of Parliament, recorded in the Lords Iournall & enrolled in the* 46.2 Rolls; wherein most of the premi∣ses are related to the full, and some of them concealed: which the dishdent Author of the Answer to the Royall Popish Favourite, (who so much* 46.3 undervalues the French Mer∣cury, and other histories, who have written any thing of this Match,) may peruse at his leasure, to satisfie his judgement, Conscience in the verity of the premises, and of this Mercury to.

The Parliament upon this relai••on ad••vised the King to breake off the Spanish treaty and to proclaime an open warre with Spaine for recovery of the Palatinate and defence of the protestant Religion:* 46.4 whereupon the King on the 23 of February; declared to a Committee of Parliament appointed for that purpose; That he would send a Messenger presently into Spaine, to signifie to that King, that his Parliament advised him to breake of the Treaties of the Match and the Palatinat, and to give his reasons of it, and so proceed to recover the Palatinate as he might. Hereupon Bonefires were made in the City by the forwardnesse of the people, for joy that we should breake with Spaine.

In this Parliament to maintaine the war in which they had engaged the King,* 46.5 the Clergy granted him four intire Subsidies of foure shillings the pound: and the Temporalty three intire Subsidies, and three fifteens and tenthes; The end of granting them is expressed in the Prologue of the Temporalities Act of Grant.

MOST* 47.1 Gratious Soveraigne, we your Majesties most humble, faithfull and loving Subjects, by your Royall Authority now Assembled in your High Court of Parliament, having entred into serious and due consideration of the weigh∣ty and most important causes, which at this time more then at any other time heretofore, doe presse your Majesty to a much greater expence and charge then your owne Treasure alone can at this present support and maintaine, and likewise of the injuries and indignities, which have beene lately offered to your Majesty and your Children, under colour, and during the time of the Treaties for the Mariage with Spaine, and the restitution of the Palatinate, which in this Parliament have beene clearely discovered and layde open unto us; and withall what humble ad∣vice with one consent and voyce, we have given unto your Majesty to dissolve those Treaties, which your Majesty hath beene gratiously pleased (to our exceeding joy and comfort) fully to yeeld unto, and accordingly have made your publique declaration for the reall and utter dissolution of them, by meanes whereof your Majesty may happily be ingaged in a suddain Warre. Wee in all humblenesse most ready and willing to give unto your Majesty and the whole world an ample testi∣mony of our dutifull affections, and sinceere intentions to assist You therein, for the maintenance of that Warre that may hereafter ensue, and more particularly for the defence of this your Realme of England, the securing of your Kingdome of Ireland, the assistance of your Neighbours, the States of the united Provinces, and other your Majesties Friends, and Allies, and for the setting forth of your Royall Navy, we have resolved to give for the present the greatest ayde which ever was granted in Parliament, to be levied in so short a time, &c.

In this Parliament the Commons presented a sharpe Petition to the Lords a∣gainst Popish,* 47.2 Recusants, desiring the Lords to joyne with them in it to the King; of which King Iames having notice, writ with his owne hand this following letter to Secretary Conway, which I have truely extracted out of the very originall.

I doubt not but you have heard what a stinging Petition against the Pa∣pists, the lower House have sent to the higher House this day, that they might joynt∣ly present it unto me: ye know my firme resolution, not to make this a Warre of Religion. And seeing I would be loath to be Connycatched by my people, I pray you stay the Post that is going to Spaine, till I meet with my Son, who will be here to morrow morning, do it upon pretext of some more letters ye are to send by him and if he should be gone, hasten after him to stay him upon some such pretext, and let none living know of this, as ye love me: and before two in the afternoone to morrow you shall with out saile heare from me: Farwell.

Iames R.

This Petition was sent up to the Lords (as appeares by their* 47.3 Iournall Booke) up∣on the 3. of Aprill 1624. the Coppy whereof is therein recorded in forme follow∣ing.

Die Lunae quinto Aprilis 1624. The Petion against Popish Recusaurs which the Commons desire to be presented unto his Majesty, and that the Lords joyne with them therein.

May it please your most Excellent Majesty.

VVE your Majesties most humble and loyall Subjects the Lords & Commons in this present Parliament assembled, having to our singular comfort recei∣ved your Princely resolution upon our humble Petition to disolve the two treaties of the Match and of the Pallatinate, and having on our parts with all alacrity and readinesse humbly offered our assistance to your Majesty to maintaine the Warre, which may insue there upon, yet with all sencibly finding what seditious and Trai∣terous positions those Incendiaries of Rome, and professed Engines of Spaine, the Priests and Iesuits, infuse into your naturall borne Subjects, what numbers they have seduced, and doe dayly seduce to make their dependance on the Pope of Rome, and King of Spaine, contrary to their Allegiance to your Majesty their Leige Lord: what daily resort of Priests and Jesuites into your Kingdomes, what concourse of Popish Recusants much more then usuall is now in and about the City of London,* 48.1 what boldnesse, yea what insolency they have discovered, out of the opinion conceived of their forraigne patronage, what publique resort to Masses and other exercises of the Popish Religion in the Houses of forraigne Ambassadors, there is daily, to the great griefe and offence of your good Subjects; what great preparations are made in Spaine fit for an Invasion; the bent whereof is as probable to bee upon some part of Your Majesties Dominions, as upon any other place; what incouragement that may bee to your Enemies, and the Enemies of Your Crown to have a party, or but the opinion of a party within Your Kingdomes, who do daily increase and combine themselves together for that purpose; What dishartning of your good and loving Subjects, when they shall see more cause of feare from their false hearted Country-men at home, then from their professed adversaries abroad, what apparent dangers by Gods providence and Your Majesties wisdome and goodnesse they have very lately esca∣ped, which the longer continuance of those treaties upon such unfitting conditions, fomented by your owne ill affected Subjects,* 48.2 would surely have drawne upon Your Majesty and Your State; doe in all humblenesse offer to your sacred Majestie these their humble petitions following.

1. That all Jesuites and Semminary Priests, and all others having taken Orders by any authority derived from the Sea of Rome, may by Your Majesties Proclamation be commanded forthwith to depart out of this Realme, and all other Your Highnesse Dominions, and neither they nor any other to returne or come hither againe upon perrill of the severest penaltie of the Lawes now in force against them; And that all your Majesties Subjects may hereby also be admonished, not to receive, entertaine comfort or conceale any of that viperous brood upon the penalties and forfeitures which by the Lawes may be imposed upon them.

2. That your Majesty would be pleased to give streight and speedy charge to the Justices of Peace in all parts of this Kingdome, that (according to the Lawes in that behalfe made, and the orders taken by Your Majesties Privie Councell heretofore for policie of State) they doe take from all Popish Recusants legally convicted, or justly suspected; All such Armor, Gunpowder, and Munition of any kinde, as any of them have either in their owne hands, or in the hands of any other for them, and to see the same safely kept, and disposed according to the Law, leaving for the necessary defence of their House and persons, so much as by the Law is prescribed.

3. That Your Majestie will please to command all popish Recusants, and all others, who by any Law or Statute are prohibited to come to the Kings Court, forthwith un∣der paine of your heavie displeasure, and severe execution of your Lawes against them, to retire themselves, their wives and families from or about London, to their severall dwellings or places, by your Lawes appointed, and there to remaine confined within five myles of their dwelling places, according to the Lawes of this your Realme, And

for that purpose to discharge all by-past Lycences granted unto them for their repaire hither. And that they presume not any time hereafter to repaire to London, or with∣in tenne myles of London, or to the Kings Court, or to the Princes Court whereso∣ever.

4. That Your Majesty would forbid and restraine the great resort and concourse of your owne Subjects for the hearing of Masse, or other exercise of the Romish Reli∣gion to the houses of Forreigne Ambassadors, or Agents residing here, for the service of their severall Princes or States.

5. That where of late in severall Counties in this Realme, some have bin trusted in the places of Lord Leiutenants, deputies Leiutenants, Commissioners of Oyer and Terminer, Justices of Peace, and Captaines in their Countries, which are either popish Recusants or non-Communicants by the space of a yeare now last past, or which do not usually resort to the Church to Divine service, and can bring no good certificat thereof, that your Majesty would be pleased to discharge them from those places of trust, by which they have that power in the Country where they live, as is not fit to be put into the hands of persons so affected.

6. That your Majesty would be pleased generally to put the Lawes in due execu∣tion which are made and stand in force against Popish Recusants, and that all your Judges, Iustices and Miniisters of Iustice to whose care these things are Committed may by your Majestyes Proclamation be Commanded to doe their duty therein.

7. That seeing we are thus happily delivered from that danger which those Trea∣ties now dissolved, and that use which yourast; 48.3 ill affected Subjects made thereof, would certainly have drawne upon us, and cannot but foresee and feare, least the like may heareafter happen, which would unevitably, bring such perill to your Majesties Kingdomes. We are most humble suiters to your Gracious Majesty to secure the hearts of your good Subjects by the engagement of your Royall word unto them, that upon no occasion of Marriage, or Treaty, or other request in that behalfe from any foraign Prince or state whatsoever, you will take off, or slacken the execution of your Lawes against the Popish Recusants.

To which our humble Perions proceeding from our most Loyall and dutifull af∣fections towards your Majesty our care of our Countries good, and our confident perswation; that this will much advance the Glory of Almighty God, the everlasting honour of your Majesty, the safety of your Kingdome, and the encouragment of all your good Subjects: We do most humbly beseech your Majesty to vouchsafe a gra∣tious Answer.

This Petition of the Commons after some debate and Conference between both Houses was reduced to this ensuing forme, and so presented to King ••Iames.

* 48.4

Die Sabbathi (viz) decimo die Aprilis 1624.

May it please your most excellent Majesty

IT having pleased you, upon our humble suit and advise, to dissolve both the Treaties to our great joy and comfort.

We your Majesties most faithfull and Loyall Subjects the Lords and Commons Assembled in Parliament, doe in all humblenesse offer unto your sacred Majesty these two Petitions following.

1. That for the more safety of your Realmes, and better keeping your Subjects in their due obedience, and other important reasons of state, your Majesty would be pleased by some such course as your Majesty shall thinke fit, to give present order, that all the Lawes be put in due execution, which have beene made, and do stand in force against Iesuits, Semenary Priests, and all others having taken orders by Autho∣rity derived from the Sea of Rome, and generally against all Popish Recusants. And as for disarming, that it may be according to the Lawes, and according to former Acts and directions of state in that Case, and yet that it may appeare to all the world, the favour and clemency your Majesty useth towards all your Subjects of what condition whatsoever. And to the intent the Jesuits and Priests now in the Realme may not pretend to be surprised; That a speedy and certaine day may be perfixed by your Majesties Proclamation, before which day they shall depart out of

this Realme, and all other your highnesse Dominions, and neither they nor any other to returne or come hither againe, upon perill of the severest penalties of the lawes now in force against them. And that all your Majesties Subjects may thereby also be ad∣monished, not to receive, entertaine, comfort, conceale any of them, upon the penal∣ties and forfeitures which by the lawes may be imposed on them.

Secondly, seeing we are thus happily delivered from that danger which those Trea∣ties now dissolved, and that use which your ill affected Subjects made thereof, would certainly have drawne upon us; and yet cannot but foresee and feare, least the like may hereafter happen, which would inevitably bring such perill upon your Majesties Kingdomes: We are most humble Sutors to your gracious Majesty, to secure the hearts of your good Subjects by the engagement of your royall word unto them, that upon no occasion of marriage or treaty, or other request in that behalfe from any forreigne Prince or State whatsoever, you will take away or slacken the execution of your lawes against Jesuits, Priests and popish Recusants.

To which our humble Petitions, proceeding from our most loyall and dutifull affe∣ctions towards your Majesty, our care of our Countries good, and our owne confident perswasion, that these will much advance the glory of Almighty God, the everlasting honour of your Majesty, the safety of your Kingdomes, and the encouragement of all your good Subjects; we doe most humbly beseech your Majesty to vouchsafe a gra∣cious answer.

This Petition being presented to the King by a Committee of both Houses; the King after some deliberation, gave this Answer to it; That the lawes against Iesuits, and popish Recusants, should be put in••due execution from thenceforth, &c. Whereupon the Commons soone after sent another Petition to the Lords (desiring their concurrence with them in presenting it to his Majesty) for removing popish Recusants, and those whose Wives were Papists, from offices of trust which by law they were disabled to execute, which the Lords taking into consideration. It was after reported to the Lords, and entred in their Journall in this manner.

Die Iovis (viz) vicessimo die Maij, 1624.

The Lord Arch-bishop of Canterbury reported, that at the meeting this day with the Commons, they presented an humble Petition to the King, desiring this House to joyne with them (therein as heretofore.)

The which Petition was read in haec verba, viz.

WE your Majesties loyall and faithfull Subjects, the Commons (by your royall Authority and commandement called to, and Assembled in this present Par∣liament, out of all the parts of your Kingdome of England and Dominion of Wales) doe in all humility give your Majesty most humble thanks, that you have so religi∣ously and openly published, that your lawes and acts of State against popish Recusants shall be put in due execution; and now we hold it our bounden duty (amongst other important affaires of your Realme) to informe your Majesty of the growth of this dangerous sort of people in this your Kingdome, and of their insolency and bold∣nesse in all the parts thereof, insomuch as many of them (unknowne to your Maje∣sty) have crept into offices and places of government and authority under you, to the disheartning of you good Subjects, and contrary to your Majesties lawes and acts of State, whose names (in discharge of our allegiance and duty without respect of per∣sons) we in all humblenesse present to your Majesty, &c.

Now in consideration of the great countenance hereby given unto popery, the grea•• griefe and offence to all your best affected, and true and loving subjects, the apparant danger of the whole Kingdom, by putting the power of Arms into such mens hands, as by former acts of your Majesties counsell, are adjudged persons justly to be suspected•• and fit themselves to be disarmed; your sayd royall and faithfull subjects doe most

humbly beseech your Majesty, graciously to vouchsafe, that the sayd Lords and Gen∣tlemen hereunder named for this important reason, and for the greater safety of your Majesty, and of this your Realme, and dominion, may be removed from all your Ma∣jesties commissions of great charge and trust, commissions of Lieutenancy, Oyer and Terminer, and of the peace, and from all other offices and places of trust:

The names of all such persons as are certified to have places of charge or trust in their severall Counties, and are themselves Popish Recusants or Non-communicants, that have gi∣ven over suspicion of their ill affection in Religion, or that are reported or suspected so to be.

THe right Honourable Francis Earle of Rutland, is certified to be Lord Lieutenant in the County of Lincolne, and a Commissione•• of the peace, and Custos Rotu∣lorum in the County of Northampton, and a Commissioner of the peace, and of Oyer and Terminer in Yorkeshire, and in other counties, and that he and his wife are suspe∣cted to be popish recusants.

The right honourable, the Earle of Castlehaven is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace, and of Oyer and Terminer in Wiltshire, and to be suspected to be ill affe∣cted in religion, and that some of his family either are or lately were recusauts.

Sir Thomas Compton Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace, and of Oyer and Terminer in Warwickeshire, and he and the Countesse his wife are certified by same, to be suspected to be popish recusants.

The right honourable Henry Lord Herbert is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace in Monmouthshire, and to favour the popish religion, and to forbeare the Church.

The right honourable the Lord Viscount Colchester is certified to be a Commissio∣ner of the peace in Essex, and (by report) that he commeth not to the Church, nor re∣ceiveth the communion.

The right honourable the Lord Peter is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Essex, and (by report) that he commeth not to the church, nor receiveth the communion, and that his wife and family are generally suspected to be popish recu∣sants.

The right honourable Henry Lord Morlay, is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Lancashire, and to be suspected to be a popish recusant.

The right honourable the Lord Windsor is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Buckinghamshire, and (by common fame) to be a popish recusant.

The right honourable William Lord Evre is certified to be a Justice of the peace in the county of Durham, and to be a popish recusant convicted.

The right honourable the Lord Wooten is certified to be in place of authority in Kent, and that he and his wife doe forbeare the church, and are justly suspected to af∣fect the Roman religion.

The right honourable the Lord Teynhani is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Kent, and (by common report) to be a popish recusant.

The right honourable the Lord Scroope is certified to be a Lord Lieutenant of the Counties of Yorke, of the City of Yorke, and of Kingston upon Hull, and to be a Com∣missioner of the peace, and of Oyer and Terminer in the said Counties, and in sundry other Counties, and that his Lordship hath not received the Communion once every yeere in the last three or foure yeeres, and that his Lordship hath given overt sus∣picion of his ill affection in Religion, by his departure from the Communion on sun∣dry dayes, when his Majesties Counsell there resident, and others of the Congregation staid behind to receive the same, sometimes on Easter-day, and sometimes on the fifth

day of November; and it is testified by witnesse, that the Lord Archbishops grace of Yorke, and others of his Majesties Counsell there resident were present, did receive the Communion once when his Lordship went away; and that his Lordship doth rarely repaire to the Church on Sundayes and Holy-dayes in the forenoon, and not a∣bove twice to the afternoone Sermons (whereunto former Lord Presidents with his Majesties Counsell there residing, have frequently repaired, and whereunto the Coun∣sell now there resident doe ordinarily repaire) since he was made Lord President; whereof notice is taken by all his Majesties Subjects in those parts, to the great griefe of such as are truly affected in Religion.

Sir VVilliam Courtney Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace, and a Deputy Lieutenant in D••••onshire, and is a Colonell of a thousand trained Souldiers of that Country, and is Vice-Warden of the S••••••neries, and that he is suspected to be: popish Recusant, and that he hath not received the Communion in many yeeres last past.

Sir Thomas Brudenell Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace, and a deputy Lieutenant in Northamptonshire, and that he is a suspected Recusant.

Sir Thomas Somerset is certified to be a Commissioner, of Oyer, and Termi••et in Glocestershire, and that he is reported to be a Popish Recusant.

Sir Gilbert Ireland Knight, and Richard Sherborne and Iohn ••leming Esquires, are certified to be Commissioners of the peace in Lancashire, and that they are suspected to be Popish Recusants.

Sir Francis Stoners Knight, is certified to be a Justice of the peace, or a Deputy Lieu∣tenant, or both, in Oxfordshire, and to be a Popish Recusant.

Sir An••hony Browne Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace in the County of Norfolke, and that he is reported to be a popish Recusant.

Sir Francis Howard Knight, is certified to be a Iustice of the peace, and Custos Ro∣tulorum in Surre•• and is suspected to be ill affected in Religion.

Sir William Powell Knight, is certified to be a Iustice of the peace in Staffordshire, and to be a Non-communicant, and that his Wife commeth not to Church.

Sir Francis Lacon Knight, is certified to be a Iustice of the peace in Shropshire, and that he is suspected to be a popish Recusant.

Sir Lewis ••ewkner Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace in Mid∣dlesex, and that he and his Wife are justly suspected to be popish Recusants.

Sir William Awbercy Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace in Breck•• nockeshire, and that he is reported to be a popish Recusant.

William Ie••••son Esquire, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace in New∣castle upon Tyne, and that he is suspected to be popish and backwasd in Religion.

Sir Iohn Gage and Sir Iohn Shelley Baronets, and Iohn Thecher Esquire, are certifi∣ed to be Commissioners of the Sewers in the County of Sussex; and to be knowne Papists.

Sir Henry Carvell is certified to be a Captaine of a Foot-band in the County of Norfalke, and to be a Commissioner of Sewers, and that he is reported to be a popish Recusant.

Sir Thomas Wiseman Knight, sonne of Sir Thomas Wiseman Knight, that is a Iustice of peace, is certified to be a Captaine of a Foot-band in Essex, and to be a professed Papist.

Sir Thomas Gerard Knight, is certified to be a Captaine of a Company of the Freehold-band in Lancashire, and that he is suspected to be a popish Recusant.

Sir Iohn Philpot Knight, is certified to be a Captaine of a foot Company in Hamp∣shire, and that he, and his wife, and his Children are Papists.

Sir Thomas Russell Knight, is one of the Deputy Lieutenants, and a Iustice of the peace within the County of VVorcester, and is justly suspected to be a Papist.

The names of all such Persons as are cercified to be in places of charge or trust in their severall Counties, and that have Wives, Children or Servants that are popish Re∣cusants or Non-communicants, or that are sus∣pected so to be.

SIr Henry Bedding field Knight, is certified to ••e a Commissioner of the peace, and De∣puty Lieutenant in Norfolke, and Captaine of the Lances there, and that his Wife and children are reported to be popish Recusants.

Sir VVilliam VVrey Knight, is certified to be a Deputy Lieutenant in Cornwall, and that his wife is a Recusant.

Sir Iohn Conway Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace, and one of the Deputy Lieutenants in Flintshire, and that his wife is held to be a popish Recusant.

Sir Charles Iones Knight, and William Iones Esquire, are certified to be Commissi∣oners of the peace, and two Deputy Lieutenants in Monmouthshire, and that their wives are popish recusants.

Sir Ralph Conyers Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace, and a De∣puty Lieutenant in the Bishoprick of Durham, and that his wife is generally repor∣ted to be a popish recusant.

Sir Thomas Lamplough Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace in Cumberland, and that his wife is a recusant.

Sir Thomas Savage Knight and Baronet, is certified to ••e a Commissioner of the peace in Cheshire, and that his wife is suspected to be a recusant; and by common same is reported that the said Sir Thomas Savage is a Deputy Lieutenant there, and that he is suspected to be a Non-communicant, and his children are suspected to be recusants.

Sir William Mossey Knight is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace in Che∣shire, and that his wife is a recosant.

Sir Hugh Biston Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace in Cheshire and that his daughter and hei••e apparant is a recu••ant.

Sir Thomas Riddall Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace in the Bishoprick of Durham, and that his wife is a popish recusant.

Master Thomas Petre Esqu-brother of the Lord Petre, is certified to be a Commissi∣oner of the peace in Essex, and that his wife and family are suspected to be recusants.

Sir Mar••aduke Wyvell Knight and Baronet, is certified to be a Commissioner of Oyer and Terminer, and lately made one of his Majesties Counsell in the North, and that his wife is a popish recusant convicted.

Sir Iohn Townshend Knight, is certified to be a Commissioner of the peace in the County of Hereford, and that his wife is reported to be a Papist.

Sir William Norris Knight, is certified to be a Justice of the peace in Lancashire, and that he hath a daughter that is a recusant, and that he hath two sonnes that doe serve under the Arch-dutchesse.

Iames Anderson Esquire, is certified to be a Iustice of the peace in Lancashire, and that his wife and his eldest sonne and Heire apparent are recusants.

Edward Morgan and George Wilbourne Esquires, are certified to be Commissioners of the peace in Munmouthshire, and that their wives are recusants.

Sir Phillip Knevit Baronet, is certified to be a Iustice of the peace in Norfolke•• and that his wife is a recusant.

Sir Iohn Tasbrough Knight, and Anthony Hubbard Esquire, are certified to be Commissioners of the peace in Norfolke, and that their wives are reported to be re∣cusants, and Master Hubbards children are popishly educated.

Sir William Selby Knight, and Cutbert Heron Esquire, are certified to be commis∣sioners of the peace in Northumberland, and that their wives are recusants.

Sir Richard Tichborne Knight, is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Hampshire, and that his wife is of the popish religion.

Sir Iohn Hall Knight, is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Hampshire, and that his wife and her daughter are Papists.

Sir George Perkins Knight, Robert Pearpoint, and Fulke Cartwright Esquires, are certified to be commissioners of the peace in the county of Nottingham, and that their wives are thought to be recusants.

Thomas Oatly Esquire, is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Shropshire, and Richard Gibbins Gent. to be crowner there, and that their wives be recusants.

Rice Williams esquire, is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Carwar∣thenshire, and that his wife is a popish recusant convicted.

Sir Thomas Penrodduck ••night, is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Middlesex, and that his wife is a recusant.

Valentine Sanders esquire, is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Middle∣sex and that his eldest sonne is a recusant.

Thomas Rookell esquire, is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Saint Ed∣munds Berry in Suffolke, and that his eldest sonne is reported to be a popish recusant.

Anthony Thorold Esquire, is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Lincoln∣shire, and that he hath a sonne that is suspected to be a popish recusant.

Sir Nicholas Sanders Knight, is certified to be a commissioner of the peace in Surrey and his wife is suspected to be a popish recusant.

Which Petition being read, the House did defere the debate thereof at this time, for that the day was farre spent.

And answer was given to the commons (who attended for the same in the paynted chamber) that the Lords will send them an answer of this Petition hereafter, when they are resolved thereof.

Whether any of these were displaced upon this Petition, I find not in any Memori∣als, it being certain some of them were not, but continued still in these offices of trust.

And thus I have given the World a full account of the unhappy, tedious Spanish Treaty, of the advantages the Pope and Papists made thereof, and its finall rupture in and by the Parliament. I shall now proceed to the French which was short and more succesfull.

THe Spanish match being thus at last dissoved (after so long a treaty) in discontent and warre, the popish party here and beyond the seas, en∣deavouring to make good the ground, liberty and immunities they had gotten by the former treaty of Marriage, and to carry on their forementioned designe, by the same prevailing meanes, engaged the King and Prince in a new marriage-parley with France, to the Lady Henrette Maria Sister to the French King, a Princesse of the Roman Religion. To what end this Marriage was propounded by the Roman party, is evident by this observable passage of le Maistre, (a French Author & Sot••on Priest) in his Instauratio antiqui Episco∣porum Principatus, printed at Paris, Cum Privilegio, Anno 1633. & dedicated to Cardinal Richelltus, l. 2. c. 15. p. 273, 274. where thus he writes with reference to the English Ro∣man affaires, anno 1624. What then forbids the same things, and others which are of greater pompo in England, especially where the heat of persecutions hath ceased, through the dignity of a Magnanimous King, and most invincible Prince,* 50.1 by the Borbonian Starre which hangs over these countries in a most deare Wife: by which Starres, as by the Dioscury, peradventure the tempest of persecution will in time be appeased, and the gene∣rous Prince may acknowlege the same Christ, under whom his Ancestors have so glori∣ously triumphed, &c.

This Match was soone concluded in the life of King Iames, the Articles concerning Religion being the same almost verbatim with those formerly agreed on in the Spa∣nish treaty, and so easily condescended to without much debate; I shall give you the

principle of them relating onely to Religion, out of the Record it selfe, the prin∣ted c 50.2 French Mercury, and Manuscript Copies as they were subscribed and signed by the Earles of Carlile and Holland, extraordinary Ambassadours and Commissioners for the King and Prince on the one side, and by the French Commissioners on the other side; and after that signed, sealed, and sworne to by King Iames, Prince Charles, and the French King, the 10. of Novemb. 1624. and upon King Iames his death re-signed, resealed, and re-swore to by King Charles and the French King, the 8. of May 162••. after the French account.

1 That the above named the Lords Ambassadours have promised, and doe promise for and on the behalf of his Majesty of great Brittain now reigning, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 he shall tak•• to Marriage, for his deare Consort and Wise, the Lady Henretta Maria Daughter of France, and sister to his foresaid most Excellent Majesty, in person, or otherwise by Proxy, so soone as conveniently the same may be done, and that also the foresaid Lady at the good pleasure and consent of his foresaid Christian Majesty, and of the Queene her Mother, after his FORESAID MAJESTY HATH OBTAI∣NED Ad 50.3 DISPENSATION FROM THE POPE, d••th pro∣mise to take for her deare Consort and Husband, Charles the first, King of great Brit∣taine, and according to the foresaid reciprocall promise, he shall be assianced and con∣tracted after the manner accustomed in the CATHOLIKE AND RO∣MISH CHURCH.

••7. It is likewise agreed upon, that the said Lady and all her Followers, as also the Children which shall be borne to her Officers, shall have free exercise of the Catholike Apostolicall and Roman Religion; and to that end the foresaid Lady shall have a Chap∣pell in each of the Kings Palaces or Houses, or in any other place of his Majesty of great Brittaine, where he shall chance to come and continue; and that the fore∣said Chappell shall be adorned and decked as it is sitting; and that the keeping thereof shall be committed to whom it shall please the said Lady to appoint; in which the preach∣ing of Gods Word, and the Administration of the Sacraments, the MASSE and all other Offices shall be freely and solemnly done, according to the use of the Romish Church; yea, all Indulgences and Jubilees which the said Lady shall obtaine or get from THE POPE, may be done and executed there. There shall be also one Church-yard in the City of London, given and appointed to interre and bury such of her said La∣dyships followers, as shall chance to depart this life, according to the manner and form of the Church of Rome; and that shall be modestly done the whi••h Church-yard shall be in such sort inclosed or walled about, that no person shall come therein to pro∣phane the same.

8. It is also agreed upon, that the sayd LADY SHALL HAVE A BI∣SHOP FOR HER GREAT ALMONER, who shall have all Iuris∣diction and necessary authority for all matters and causes concerning Religion, and who shall proceed against the Ecclesiasticall persons which shall be under his charge, according to the Canons constituted and appointed.

9. And if it shall at any time happen, that any secular Court shall take any of the fore∣said Priests into their power, by reason of any crime or offence against the State by him commiited or done, and doe find him to be guilty thereof, yet shall the said Court send him back to the said Bishop, with the Informations which they find by him. because the said Priest is priviledged from their power;* 50.4 and the said Bishop when he shall understand and know so much, shall degrade the said Priest, and afterwards send him back unto the foresaid secular Court to do justice upon him. And for all kind of other faults, the aforesaid Priests shall be sent to the Bishop, to the end that he may proceed against them according to the Canons in that case provided, and in the absence or sicknesse of the said Bishop, the Priest which is by him appointed to be his great Vi∣car, shall have the same power and authority.

10. It is likewise agreed upon, that the said Lady shall have 28 PRIESTS, or Ec∣clesiasticall persons in her house, comprehending therein her Almoner and Chaplaines,

to serve and keep the foresaid Chappell according •• they are appointed: and if any of them be a regular or canonicall person, living under more prescript rules then the rest, yet he may hold and keep his habit.

Also the KING OF GREAT BRITTAINE,* 50.5 is by OATH BOUND NOT TO ENDEAVOUR, BY ANY MEANS AT ALL TO HAVE HIS SAID QUEEN TO RENOUNCE THE CATHOLIKE APOSTOLIKE AND ROMISH RELIGI∣ON, NOR COMPELL HER TO DOE ANY THING WHATSOEVER THAT IS CONTRARY TO THE SAME RELIGION.

11. The said Queens house shall be maintained with so much Dignity, and with so great a number of Officers as ever any had that was Queen of England; all the hous∣hold servants which the said Lady shall carry into England, shall be Priests, catho∣likes, and French by birth, and chosen and appointed by his most christian Majesty; And if it happen that any of them dye, or that the foresaid Lady shall be willing to change her said servants, then Shee will take in their steads other Papists catholikes, French or English; alwayes provided that his Majesty of great Brittain consent thereunto.

16. The children which shall by reason of the said inter-marriage, be born and live, shall be nurst and brought up neere unto the said Lady and Queene, from the time of their birth, untill they come to the age of fourteen yeers.

Besides these generall Articles of the Match, the French Mercury informes us of these particular ones, concluded and agreed on in favour of the Roman Catholikes; the same in substance with those of Spaine, forementioned (asa 50.6 Master Iames Howell himselfe confesseth) the heads whereof were three.

1. The first touching the Catholikes, as well Ecclesiasticks as secular, imprisoned since the last Proclamation (upon the Parliaments forementioned Petition and breach with Spaine) that they should all be set at liberty.

2. The second to this effect, That the English Catholikes should be no more searched after (or molested) for their Religion.

3. The third, that the goods of the Catholikes as well Ecclesiasticks as secular, that were seized on since the last Proclamation published against them, should be restored to them.

Upon the 1. of May 1625. after our English computation, the marriage between the King and Queen was celebrated at Paris. The 4. of May (but three dayes after the marriage, and scarce six weeks after the descent of the Crowne to his Majesty) the King in pursuance of these Articles, granted this speciall pardon to no lesse then twenty severall Priests and Iesuits therein named, of all offences by them committed against any lawes and statutes then in force against any Priests, Iesuits, or popish recusants; on which I desire the namelesse, incredulousb 50.7 Author of the Answer to the Royall Popish Fa∣vourite (who will neither credit the French Mercury, nor the Records themselves, that there were any such Articles as are fore mentioned, but rejects them as Forgeries, without any colour or ground of reason, but a pretended royall prosecution against Pa∣pists, at the Parliaments importunity onely, which was never reall or cordiall) to chew the cudde upon; which, because he shall not deny, he may peruse and view at his lei∣sure in the Records at the Rolls, Patent. 4. pars. 10. Caroli Regis Numero 12.

REX omnibus ad quos,* 51.1 &c. Salutem. Sciatis quod Nos pietate moti, de Gra∣cia Nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia & mero motu Nostris, pardonavi∣nimus, remissimus & Relaxavimus, ac per praesentes pro Nobis, haeredibus & Successoribus Nostris pardonamus, remittimus & Relaxamus Joanni Piercy Clerico. Henrico Hopkins Rico. Bapthorpe Clerico. Benjam. Medcalfe Clerico. Thomae Mushe, Thomae Cudworth, Christophero Ibotson, Willielmo Brooksby Clerico. Christophero Clough, Tobie Clay, Rico, Robinson Clerico. Edwardo Ditchfield Clerico. Joanni Melling, Willielmo Nayler, Jacobo Eckersall, Richardo Whaley, Laurencio Lanshaw, Rico, Sharrocke, Rico. Gill & Willielmo Berrey, quocun∣que

nomine vel cognomine aut additione nominis vel cognominis, dignitatis, Artis professions, misterij, Loci vel Locorum idem Joannes Piercy, Henricus Hopkins Ricus, Bapthorpe, Brianus, Medcalse, Thomas Mush, Thomas Cudworth, Chri∣stopherus Ibotson, Willielmus Brooksby, Christopherus Clough, Tobias Clay, Ri∣chardus Robinson, Edwardus Ditchfield, Joannes Melling, Willielmus Nayler, Ja∣cobus Eckersall, Richardus Whaley, Laurencius Lanshaw, Richardus Sharrocke, Richardus Gill & Willielmus Berry sciantur, cenceantur aut huncupantur, aut nuper sciebantur, censebantur aut nuncupabantur, aut eorum aliquis, Sciatur, censeatur aut nuncupatur, aut nuper sciebatur, censebatur aut nuncupabitur, ac eorum cuilibet omnes & singulas proditiones, proditorias offensiones misprisiones proditionum, felo∣nias & offensiones & Malefacta Felonica quaecunque per ipsos aut eorum aliquem sive aliquos per se solum, sive cum aliqua alia persona, sive aliquibus alijs personis quibuscunque, contra forman Statuti in Parliamento Dominae Elizabethae nu∣per Reginae Angliae anno Regni sui vicessimo rertio fact. & edit; intitulat, An act to retaine the Queenes Majesties Subjects in their due obedience: Seu con∣tra formam Statuti Parliamenti Dominae nuper Reginae Anno regui sui vices∣simo septimo fact. & edit, intitulat. An Act against Jesuits, Seminary-priests and such otherlike disobedient persons; seu contra formam Statuti in Parliamento praecharissimi nuper patris Nostri Iacobi nuper. Regis Angliae anno regni sui tertio fact. & edit. intitulati: An Act for the better discovering and repressing of popish Recusants, seu contra formam alicuus alterius legis sive Statuti ante hac fact. con∣cernen. Iesuitas, Sacerdotes Presbiter, Seminar. seu allos Presbiteros, Sacerdotes Diaconos, aut personas religiosas seu ecclesiastic. sact. & ordinat. seu provis: per aliquam authoritatem sive jurisdictionem derivat, calumniat. aut pretens. a sede Romana, aut concernen. reconcilitionem alicujus subditi sive aliquorum sub∣ditorum hujus regni Angliae, Episcopo, Sedi auc Eccleliae Romanae adhuc fact. Commiss. sive perpeirat. ac omnia & singula ostens. & Malefacta de Premunire∣sen cog••lt. per nomen de Premunire contra formam Statuti predicti anno regni prefat. nuper Patris Nostri precharissimi tertio edit; aut alicuus alteri act. sive Statuti Comiss. in recusando vel non recipiendo Sacrament, devisat & provis. in Statuto predicto anno Regni Domini nuper Patris Nostri precharissimi An∣gliae tertio edit. ac omnia & singula alia offenss. & delict. quaecunque in recu∣sando vel non recipiendo Sacrament. praedict. ac omnia imprisonamenta ratione prae∣missorum seu eorum alicujus, aut ratione recusanciae in non accedendo ad aliquam Ecclesiam, Capellam seu usual. loc, com. Precationis juxta leges et Statuta in ea parte ••••abilita, aut ratione alicujus offens. contra formam alicujus Statuti sive aliquorum Statutorum contra papales Recusantes stabilit, ac fugam & fugas superinde fact. li∣••t idem Ioannes Piercy, Henricus Hopkins, Richardus Babthorpe, Brian Med∣calfe, Thomas Mush, Thomas Cudworth, Christopherus Iborson, Gulielmus Brooksby, Christopherus Clough, Tobias Clay, Richardus Robinson, Edwardus Ditchfield, Ioannes Melling, Willielmus Nayler, Iacobus Eckersall, Richardus Whaley, Laurentius Lanshaw, Richardus Sharrock, Richerdus Gill et Willielmus Berry, de eisdem proditione, misprisione proditionum, feloniorum offenss, et malefact. sive de eorum aliquibus vel aliquo indictat. imperit. appellat. rectat. ut lagat. condemnat. convinct. attinst. sive adjudicar, existunt vel non existunt, vel ••orum aliquis existit, vel non existit, aut inde indictari, impetiri, appellati, rectari utlagari condempnari, convinciri attingi sive adjudicari contigerint vel eorum ali∣quis vel aliqui contiger. in sutur. Ac omnes & singulos si quae utlagar. versus ip∣sos vel eorum aliquem vel aliquos ratione premissorrum, seu eorum alicujus pro∣mulgat. fuerunt sive imposterum erint promulgand. ac etiam judicium et iudicia pro premiss, seu aliquo premissorum versus ipsos seu eorum aliquem vel aliquos habit. fact. reddit sive adjudicat, aut imposterum habend. siend. reddend. sive adiudicand. ac executionem et executiones hujusmodi iudicii et judicionum versus ipsos vel eorum aliquem vel aliquos pro premiss. vel aliquo premissorum habend. fiend. vel exe∣quend, nec non omnes••et singulas paenas mortis, paenas corporales, forisfacturas, ••ines

et executiones quascunque quae Nos versus prefat, Jo••net•• Piercy, Henricum Hopkins, Richardum Bapthorpe, Btianum Medcalfe, Thomam Mush, Thomam Cudworth, Christopherum Ibotson, Willielmum Brooksby, Christopherum Clough Tobiam Clay, Richardum Robinson, Edwardum Ditchfield, Joannem Melling, Willielmum Naylor. Jacobum Eckersall, Richardum Whaley, Laurencium Lang∣shaw, Richardum Sharrocke, Richardum Gill & Willielmum Berry, seu versus eorum aliquem vel aliquos ratione vel occasione premissorum, aut eorum alicujus habuimus, habeamus seu in futur, habere poteritrius, aut haered. vel successor Nostri habere poteri•••• in futur. sectamque pacis Nostrae quae ad Nos haered. & successores nostros versus ipsos vel eorum aliquem vel aliquos pertinere poterit. Et s••mam pacem Nostram & hanc perdonacionem Nostram ejs & eorum Cuilibet inde damus & concedimus per prae∣sentes. Mandamus etiam ac pro Nobis, haeredibus & successoribus Nostris sumi∣ter injuugendo precipimus omnibus & singulis Commissionarijs pro causis ecclesiasti∣cis, Justiciarijs, Vice-comitibus, Escaetoribus Ballivis, Custod. prison. & alijs officiarijs et Ministris Nostris haeredum et Successorum Nostrore quibuscunque. Quod si praefat. Joannes Piercy, Henticus Hopkins, Richardus Bapthorpe, Brianus Med∣calse, Thomas Mush, Thomas Cudworth, Christopherus Ibotson, Willielmus Brooksby, Christopherus Clough, Tobias Clay, Richardus Robinson, Edwardus Di••chfield, Joannes Melling, Willielmus Naylor, Jacobus Eckersall, Richardus Whaley, Laurencius Lanshaw, Richardus Sharrocke, Richardus Gill et Williel∣mus Berry, vel eorum aliquis vel aliqui ratione premissorum per praesentes pardonari seu mentionati fore perdonari, incarcerati vel imprisonati existunt vel existit; Quod ipse, et eorum quilibet super solam demonstrationem praesentium inde deliberentur, et eorum aliquis deliberetur absque ulteriori warranto, proinde a Nobis, haeredibus et successoribus Nostris obtinendo seu prosequendo. Nolentes quod ipsi per Justiciar. Vice-com. Escaetores, Ballivas seu aliquos alios Ministros Nostros haeredum vel suc∣cessorum Nostrorum occationibus praedict. sen eorum aliquis molestentur, perturben∣tur, seu in aliquo graventur, licet ipse bonam et sufficientem securitatem non inveniat, aut eorum aliquis inveniat secundum formam & effectum Statuti Domini Edwardi nu∣per Regis Angliae tertii, progenitoris Nostri, Anno regni sui decimo apud Westniona∣sterium, tent. edit, de Se bene-gerend, extunc. erga Nos, haered. et Successor. nostros et cunctum populum nostrum. Et ulterius de uberiori gratia Nostra, certa scientia et mero motu nostris concessimus, ac per praesentes pro Nobis Haeredibus et Suc∣cessoribus Nostris concedimus prefat. Joanni Piercy, Henrico Hopkins, Richardo Bapthorpe Briano Medcalfe, Tho••••ae Mush, Thomae Cudworth, Christophero Ibot∣son, Willielmo Brooksby, Christophero Clough, Tobiae Clay, Richardo Robinson, Edwardo Ditchfield, Joanne Melling, Willielmo Naylor, Jacobo Eckersall, Richar∣do Whaley, Laurentio Lanshaw, Richardo Sharrocke, Richardo Gill et Willielmo Berry, quod hae literae Nostrae Patentes favourabiliter, et in maximum ipsorum et eo∣rum eujus••bet, commodum et beneficium, construentur, capientur et acceptabuntue, et stabunt et existent ••irmae, validae et effectuales lege, erga, versus et contra Nos, Haeredes et Successores Nostros secundum veram intentionem earundem; statutis prae∣dictis aut eorum aliquo, aut aliquo alio statuto, Actu, Proclamatione, provisione, vel restrictione•• aut aliqua alia re, causa vel materia quacunque in contrarium, inde in aliquo non obstante. In cujus rei testimonium, &c. teste Rege apud Westmonaste∣rium, quarto die Maii anno primo Caroliregis.

Convenit cum recordo et examinatur per me Joannem Claydon. Per ipsum Regem.

After this, May 11. the Duke of Buckingham was sent into France to meet the Queen, and conduct her into England: The now Archbishop of Canterbury to shew his good affection to promote this match, sent letters after him the selfesame day. The 19. of May he writ second letters to the Duke, then staying at Paris: and May 29. he sent other letters to him by the hands of the Bishop of Durham, to be delive∣red to him at his first arrivall in England: Iune 5. this Bishop received letters from the

〈◊〉〈◊〉 out of France being Whitsunday, as he was going to divine service, to which he returned an answer the next morning early. Iune 12. the Queen arrived in England; and Iune 16. the King and Queene came both to London, where a new Chappell was f••••one after built for her and her Family at Somerset-house to say Masse in: with a Mo∣••astery thereto adjoyning for Capuchin Fryers, who were therein placed, and walked abroad in their Fryars-habits, seducing his Majesties Subjects.

Hereupon the Papists (though formerly much daunted by the dissolution of the Spanish Match) began to lift up their heads, elevated their hopes, and resorted openly to Masse in great multitudes; Seminary Priests and Jesuits repaired into the Realme from all forreigne parts without restraint, and grew very numerous and bold: which the Parliament then sitting, taking into their pious and serious consideration, in the beginning of August 1625. both Houses presented the King at Oxford (whither the Parliament was then adjourned by reason of the plague) with this ensuing Petition aginst Recusants, Priests and Jesuits; whereunto I have annexed his Majesties An∣swer to each branch thereof, which was very plausible (to ingratiate himselfe with his people in the beginning of his reigne) had it been really performed.

To the KINGS most excellent Majesty.

Most gracious Soveraigne:

IT being infalliby true, that nothing can more establish the Throne and assure the peace and prosperity of your people, then the unity and sincerity of Religion; We your most humble and loyall Subjects, the Lords spirituall and temporall, and Com∣mons of this present Parliament assembled, hold ovr selves bound in conscience and duty to represent the same to your sacred Majesty, together with the dangerous con∣sequences, and what we conceive to be the principall causes thereof, and what may be the remadies.

The dangers appeare in these Particulars.

• 1. First, in their desperate ends, being both the subversion of Church and State, and the restlesnesse of their spirits to attaine these ends; the doctrine of their Teachers and Leaders perswading them, that therein they doe God good service.
• 2. Secondly, their evident and strict dependency upon such forreigne Princes, as no way affect the good of your Majesty and this State.
• 3. Thirdly, the opening a way of popularity to the ambition of any, who shall adventure to make himselfe head of so great a party.

The principall cause of the increase of Papists.

• 1. First, the want of due execution of lawes against Jesuits, Seminary-priests and Papist Recusants, occasioned partly by the connivency of the State, partly by defects in the lawes themselves, and partly by the manifold abuse of Officers.
• 2. Secondly, the interposing of forreigne Princes by their Ambassadours and Agents, in favour of them.
• 3. Thirdly, their great concourse to the City, and frequent conferences and Con∣••••nticles there.
• 4. Fourthly, the open and usuall resort to the houses and Chappels of Forreigne Ambassadours.
• 5. Fiftly, the education of their children in Seminaries, and houses of their Religi∣on in forreigne parts, which of late have been greatly multiplied and enlarged for en∣tertaining of the English.
• 6. Sixtly, that in some places of your Realme, your people be not sufficiently in∣structed in the knowledge of true Religion.
• 7. Seventhly, the licentious printing and dispersin of popish and seditious books.
• 8. Eightly, the imployment of men ill affected in Religion, in places of govern∣ment, who doe, shall, or may countenance the popish party.

The Remedies against this outragious and dangerous disease we conceive to be these ensuing.

1•• That the youth of this Realm be carefully educated by able and religious School-masters, and they to be enjoyned to catechize and instruct their Schollers in the grounds and principles of true Religion; and whereas by many complaints from di∣vers parts of the Kingdome, it doth plainly appeare that sundry popish Schollers dis∣sembling their Religion, have craftily crept in, and obtained the places of teaching in divers Countries, and therby infected and perverted their Schollers and so fitted them to be transported to the popish Seminaries beyond the seas: that therefore there be great care in choyce and admitting Schoole-masters, and that the ordinaries make dili∣gent inquiries of their demeanours, and proceed to the removing of such as shall be faulty, or justly suspected.

His Majesties Answer. This is well allowed of, and for the better performance of what is desired, letters shall be written to the two Arch-bishops, and from them let∣ters to goe to all the ordinaries of their severall Provinces to see this done; the severall ordinaries to give account of their doings herein to the Arch-bishops respectively, and they to give account to his Majesty of their proceedings herein.

2. That the ancient discipline of the Universities be restored, being the famous Nur∣ses of literature and vertue.

Answ. This is approved by his Majesty, and the Chancelour of each University shall be required to cause due execution of it.

3. That speciall care be taken to enlarge the word of God through all the parts of your Majesties Dominions, as being the most powerfull meanes for planting of true Religion, and rooting out of the contrary; to which end among other things, let it please your Majesty to advise your Bishops by fatherly entreaty and tender usage, to reduce to the peaceable and orderly service of the Church, such able Ministers as have been formerly silenced, that there may be a profitable use of their ministery in these needfull and dangerous times; and that Non-residency, Pluralities and Commendams, may be moderated; where we cannot forbeare most humbly to thanke your Ma∣jesty for deminishing the number of your owne Chaplaines, nothing doubting of the like princely care for the well bestowing of the rest of your Benefices, both to the comfort of the people, and the encouragement of the Universities, being full of grave and able Ministers unfurnisht of livings.

Answ. This his Majesty likes well so as it be applyed to such Ministers as are peace∣able orderly and conformable to the Church-government; for pluralities and Non-re∣sidencies, those are now so moderated, that the Arch-bishops affirme, there be now no Dispensutions for pluralities granted, not no man now hath allowed above two Bene∣fices, and those not above thirty miles distant: and for avoyding Non-residence, the Canon in that case provided shall be duely put in execution; for commendams they shall be sparingly granted, onely in such case where the exility and smalnesse of the Bishopricke requireth. Also his Majesty will cause that the Benefices belonging to him shall be well bestowed, and for the better propagating of Religion, his Majesty recommendeth to the House of Parliament, that care may be taken and provision made, that every parish shall alow a competent maintenance for an able Minister, and that the owners of personages impropriate, would alow to the Vicars, Curates and Mi∣nisters in Villages and places belonging to their personage, sufficient stipend and al∣lowance for preaching Ministers.

4. That there may be streight provision against transporting of English children to the Seminaries beyond the seas and for the recalling of them who are already there pla∣ced, and for the punishment of such your Subjects as are maintainers of those Semina∣ries, or of the Scollers, considering that besides the seducing of your people, great summes of mony are yeerly expended upon them, to the impoverishing of this King∣dome.

Answ. The law in this case shall be put in execution, and further, there shall be let∣ters

written to the Lord Ireamrer, and also to the Lord Admirall that all the P••rts of this Realme and the creeks and members thereof be strictly kept, and ••••eight 〈◊〉〈◊〉 made to this end: a Proclamation shall be to recall both the children of Noble men and the children of any other men, and they to returne by a day: also 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Seminaries, or Schollers there, shall be punished according to the law.

•• That no popish Rec••san•• be permitted to come within the Court, unlesse your Majesty be pleased to call him upon speciall occasion, agreable to the Stature of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 5. And whereas your Majesty for the preventing of any apparant mischiefs both to your Majesty and the State, have in your princely wisdome taken order 〈◊〉〈◊〉 none of your naturall borne Subjects, not professing the true Religion, and by law esta∣blished, be admitted into the service of your royall Consort the Queen, we give your Majesty most humble thanks, and desire that your order herein may be observed.

Answ. If his Majesty shall find or be informed of any concourse of Recusants to the Court, the law shall be strictly followed; and his Majesty is pleased•• that by pro∣clamation the Brittish and the Irish Subjects shall be put in the same case: and as his Majesty hath provided in his treaty with France so his purpose is to keep it, thata 52.1 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of his Subjects shall be admitted into his service, or into the service of his royall 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sort the Queen, that are popish Recusants.

6. That all the lawes now standing in force against Jesuits, Seminary-priests and o∣thers, having taken orders by authority derived from the Sea of Rome, be put in due ex••••••ion; and to the intent they may not pretend to be surprized, that a speedy and certaine day be prefixed by your Majesties Proclamation for their departure out of this Realme, and all other your Dominions and not to returne, upon the severest penalties of the law now in force against them, and that all his Majesties Subjects may be there∣by admonished, not to receive•• comfort, entertaine or conceale any of them, upon the penalties which may be lawfully inflicted and that all such Papists, ••esuits and Recusants, who are and shall be imprisoned for recusancy or any other cause may be so strictly restrained, as that ••one shall have conference with them; thereby to avoyd the contagion of their corrupt Religion, and that no man who shall be suspected of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be suffered to be keeper of any your Majesties prisons.

Answ. The law in this case shall be put in execution, and a Proclamation shall be to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, desired and such restraint shall be made as is desired, and no man that is justly suspected of popery shall be suffered to be keeper of any of his Majesties prisons.

7. That your Majesty be pleased to take such order as to your Princely wisedome shall be expedient that no naturall borne Subject, or strange Bishops, nor any other by authority from the Sea of Rome, confe••••e any ecclesisticall orders, or exercise any ecclesiasticall Function whatsoever, toward or upon your Majesties natural Subjects, within your Dominions.

Answ. This is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be ordered, according as it is provided, and it shall be so publi∣shed by Proclamation.

1. That your Majesties learned Counsell may receive order and commandement to consider of all former grants of Recusants lands, that such of them may be avoyded as are made to the Recusants use or interest, our of which the recusant receiveth any be∣nefit, which are either voyd or voydable by the law.

Answ. The King will give order to his learned Counsell to consider of the grants, and will ••••e according as is desired.

9. That your Majesty will be likewise pleased strictly to command all your Judges and ••inisters of justice ecclesiasticall and temporall to see the lawes of this realme a∣gainst Papist recusants to be duely executed; and namely that the censure of exc••m∣mun•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 declared and certified against them, and that they be not absolved but 〈◊〉〈◊〉 satisfaction by yeelding to con••ormity.

〈…〉〈…〉 leaves the lawes to their course, and will give order in the point 〈…〉〈…〉 as is desired.

〈…〉〈…〉 your Majesty wil be pleased to remove from all places of authority and go∣vernment,

all such persons as are either popish Recusants, or according to direction of former acte of State, to be justly suspected.

Answ. This his Majesty thinks fit, and will give order for it.

11. That present order be taken for disarming all popish Recusants, legally convi∣cted or justly suspected, according to the lawes in that behalfe, and the orders taken by his late Majesties privy Counsell, upon reason of State.

Answ. The lawes and acts in this case, shall be followed and put in due execution,

12. That your Majesty be also pleased, in respect of the great resort of Recusants to and about London, to command forthwith, upon paine of your indignation and severe execution of the lawes, that at they retire themselves to their severall Countries, there to remaine confined within five miles of their places.

Answ. For this, the lawes in sorce shall be forthwith executed.

13. And whereas your Majesty hath strictly commanded and taken order, that none of the naturall borne Subjects repaire to the hearing of Masses, or other superstitious service at the Chappels or houses of forraigne Ambassadours or in any other places whatsoever; We give your Majesty most humble thanks, and desire that your Order and commandement therein may be continued and observed, and that the offenders herein may be punished according to the lawes.

Answ. The King gives assent thereto, and will see that observed which herein hath been commanded by him.

14. That all such insolencies as any popishly affected have lately committed, or shall hereafter commit, to the dishonour of our Religion, or to the wrong of the true professors thereof, be exemplarily punished.

Answ. This shall be done as is desired.

15. That the Statute of 1. Eliz. for the payment of 12. d. every Sunday, by such as shall ••be absent from divine service in the Church without a lawfull excuse, may be put in due execution, the rather for that the penalty by law is given to the poore, and therefore not to be dispenst withall.

Answ. It is fit that this Statute be executed, and the penalties shall not be dispenst withall.

16. Lastly, that your Majesty would be pleased to extend your Princely care also o∣ver the Kingdome of Ireland, that the like courses may be there taken for the restoring and establishing of true Religion.

Answ. His Majesties cares are and shall be extended over the Kingdome of Ireland, and will doe all that a religious King should doe for the restoring and establishing of true Religion there.* 52.2

And thus (most gracious Soveraigne) according to our duty and zeale to God and Religion, to your Majesty and your safe••y, to the Church and Common-wealth, and their peace and prosperity, we have made a faithfull declaration of the present estate, the causes and remedies of this encreasing disease of Popery, humbly offering the same to your Princely care and wisedome. The answer of your Majesties Father our late So∣veraigne of famous memory, upon the like Petition did give us great comfort of Re∣formation, but your Majesties most gracious promises made in that kind, doe give us confidence and assurance of the continuall performance thereof; in which comfort and confidence reposing our selves, we most humbly pray for your Majesties long con∣tinuance in all Princely felicity.

This Petition (as I find by the Commons Iournall) was ordered to be drawne up by a speciall Committee upon a complaint made in that House, of the liberty of Priests and Iesuits, 21. Iun•••• 1. Car. On the 7. of Iuly following it was voted in the House, answered by the King the 7. of August, and the Answer thereunto reported Aug. 8.

But this Parliament being unhappily dissolved in discontent, the twelfth of that August, these plausible answers vanished into smoake; and notwithstanding them the execution of Priests and Jesuits apprehended during and after the Parliament, and the proceedings against Recusants by well affected Justices and people, were stayed in some places by warrants under the privy Signet, and other under-hand meanes.

Yet in December following, the King being necessitated to summon a new Parlia∣ment, to prevent clamours and complaints, in not making good his Answers to the foresaid Petition, caused a Commission to be awarded under the great Seale, for execu∣ting the lawes against Recusants which was read in all the Courts of Iustice at Redding, and withall sent this Letter to the then Arch-bishop of Canterbury, Abbot, to be by him conveyed to all the Bishops of his Province, to present and exco••muni∣cate all Recusants within their Duresse; as will appear by this Letter of the said Arch∣bishop to Doctor Land, then Bishop of Saint Davids, and his Letters to his Officials in pursuance of it, the Originall whereof is in my custody.

AFter my hearty commendations, &c. It will appeare by the severall Copies un∣der written, from his royall Majesty to the Lords Grace of Canterbury, and from my Lords Grace to me, what care his Majesty hath for the preservation of true Reli∣gion, setled and established in this Kingdome; the tenour of these Letters are as fol∣loweth,

Right Reverend Father in God, my very good Lord, I have received from the Kings Majesty a Letter, the Tenour whereof here followeth,

MOst Reverend Father in God, Right trusty, and Right Well beloved Counsel∣lour, We greet you well. Whereas upon sundry weighty considerations, Vs especially moving, We lately awarded Our Commission under Our great Seale of England, for the due and effectuall putting in execution of the severall lawe••, and sta∣tute•• remaining in force against popish Recusants, and did cause Our said Commission to be publikely read in Our severall Courts, holden the last terme at Redding. That all Our loving Subjects might take notice of Our princely care and speciall charge for the advancement of true Religion, and suppression of Su••erstition and Popery. We have now thought fit out of the same care, to adde a further charge to you, and all o∣thers having Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction under Us; that no good meanes be neglected on Our part, for discovering, finding out, and apprehending of Iesuits, Seminary-priests, and other Seducers of Our people to the Romish Religion; or for repressing popish Recusants and Delinquents of that sort: against whom you are to proceed by Excommunication and other censures of the Church, not omitting any other lawfull meanes to bring them forth to publike justice. And as Our pleasure is, that due and strict proceeding be used against such as are open and professed Papists, of whom Ou•• temporall lawes will more easily take hold: So We doe recommend to the vigilan•• care of you, and the rest of Our Clergy, for the repressing of those, who being ill affe∣cted to the true Religion here established, doe keep more close and secret, their ill and dongerous affections that way, and as well by their example, as by secret and under∣hand slights and meanes, doe much encourage and encrease the growth of popery and Superstition in sundry parts of this Kingdome. And therefore We doe not onely re∣quire, that none of them may have any manner of cover protection, countenance or connivance from you, or any of the rest, as you tender Our royall commandement in that behalfe; but that all possible diligence be used, as well to un••••ske the false sha∣dowes and pretences of those, who may possibly be wonne to conformity; letting all men know that We cannot think well of any that having place and authority in the Church, doe permit such persons to passe with impunity, much lesse if they give them any countenance to the imboldning of them or their Adherents: and because We un∣derstand that the number of Recusants is much more encreased in some Dio••esses then in others, We shall impute the same to the negligence of those Bishops, who have the same meanes and power of restraint, unlesse they can shew Us some particular reason by which that contagion is become greater under them then others, and not by their defaults: and We doe hereby require you to send transcripts of these Our Letters to all the Bishops and Ordinaries within your province, for the present execution of this•• Our generall direction: and also to transmit the same our Letters to the Lord Arch∣bishop

of Yorke, that he may take the like course within his Charge and Jurisdiction.

Given under Our Signet at Our Castle of Windsor the fifteenth day of Decem∣ber, in the first yeere of Our Reigne.

By this you see the Royall and Christian care which his Majesty hath, for the ad∣vancement of true Religion within this Kingdome and the suppressing of the contra∣ry; I doubt not but your Lordship will take it into serious consideration, and by your Officers and Ministers, give execution thereunto; so that presentments be duly made and excommunication against the obstinate be issued forth, as: some few yeers past was accustomed: and his Majesty doth expect, that to shew your diligence and zeale therein, yout Lordship soone after Easter returne unto me the list and number of all Recusant Papists within your Diocesse, which without faile I doe expect: and so I leave you to the Almighty, and remaine

Your Lordships loving brother, G. Cant.

Croydon, the 21. of Decemb. 1625.

These are therefore to will and require you and every of you, through the severall Arch-deaconries within my Diocesses, that there be all possible care taken of such as are any way backward in points of Religion, and more especially of known and profes∣sed Recusants: that they may be carefully presented, and proceedings had against them to excommunication, according to forme and order of Law; and that there be a true List and Catalogue after every Easter yeerly sent unto me, that according to the order of these Letters I may be able to have it ready, and deliver it up to my Lord of Can∣terbury; and for the better effecting of this, I must and doe further require, that the Register doe write out severall Copies of these Letters, and issue them into the seve∣rall Arch-deaconries, that none may plead ignorance of their duty in this behalfe, as you must look to answer it further if fault be found to rest upon you: Thus not doub∣ting of your religious care and duty to the Church and State, I leave you all to the grace of God, and rest

Your loving Friend and Diocesian, Gul. Menevensis.

Westmin. Ian. 14. 1625.

To the right Worshipfull, my very loving Friends, Doctor Aubrey, Chancellour of the Diocesses of Saint Davids, and all his Surrogates and Deputies within the se∣verall Arch-deaconries, these be delivered.

Upon this, the names of some few Recusants were certified to the Bishop, out of Carmarthen and Pembrokeshire in Iune following, but what other proceedings were used against them, I am yet to seeke.

After this a new Parliament being assembled at Westminster in February 1625, they appointed a speciall Committee for Religion, to examine the forementioned a∣buse of stopping proceedings against popish Recusants, Priests and Jesuits, by Letters under the privy Signet; who issued out this ensuing Warrant to the Signet-Office, found among Secretary Windebanks papers.

Lunae, 6. of March 1625.

at the Committee for Religion

• M. Moore.
• M. Wil. Whitaker.
• M. L••u. Whitaker.
• M. Nubery.

THese Sub-committees are appointed to search at the Signet-Office what warrants have passed for the stay of the execution of Priests and Jesuits, or of any other le∣gall proceedings against popish Recusants, since his Majesties gracious Answer to both Houses of Parliament, delivered at Oxford in August, and they are to bring Copies of

all such Warrants, or of the Dockets to that Commitee at their sitting upon Thurs∣day next.

Iohn Pym.

This is a true Copy of the Order delivered at the Signet-Office by Master Mo••re, Master Lau. Whitaker and Master Newbery, examined with the Order it selfe the tenth of this instant March, 1625.

John Grymesdyche.

What the ground of this warrant was, appeares by the report of Master Pym, in the Commons Iournall of that Parliament.

Iovis 23. Mart••, 3. Car. Regi••.

MAster Pym reporteth from the Committee for religion, a Letter written to the Major of Yorks, for repriving of some Iesuit••, Priesis, and other Recusants; there being doubt made of the Letter, being under the Signe•• a Sub-committee was appoin∣ted by the Committee of religion to examine this Letter, with the Originall at the Sig∣net-Office, they going thither an Answer was returned byb 59.1 Mr. Windebanke, the then Clarke there, that he cannot shew them that they desire without order from the King.

After which this Order was made in the Commons House. Sab. 29. Apr. 2. Car. Regis.

THe Committee for Religion is to have power to make Sub-committees to goe and examine any that be sicke, or in prison, or have other lawfull impediment, concerning saying of Masse, or printing of popish bookes, or other things in that nature.

In the moneth of May following, the House tooke divers Examinations concerning popish School-masters, and re••••sants that were in office, and particularly of a Iesuit that had a lodging, and was in Commons in Graye-Inne; and at last they agreed upon a Petition against recusants in office, and to present their nature therewith to the King, to the end they might be removed.

Martis 6. Iunij. 3. Car. Regis.

THe Petition against Recusants in authority, was ••grossed, read and allowed to'be presented to his Majesty, and this to be done by the Privy Counsell of the House, and Sir Iohn Fulleston, which was done accordingly: but with what reall successe, I can give no exact account.

In this Parliement these ensuing articles against Popish Recusants were consulted of in the Common House, with an intent to draw them into an act.

Articles consulted upon in Parliament for a Law against Recusants.

• 1. THat where by former Statutes the King was to have 20. li. a moneth from Recusants, hereafter his Majesty shall take two parts of the lands of every Recusant.
• 2. Church-wardens monethly to present the names, quality and ability of every person in their parish absenting from Church to Justices of peace.
• 3. A new Oath with more additions to be taken concerning the Supremacy.
• 4. His former Law to be explained and confirmed, that the Husband shall pay for the recusancy of his Wife.
• 5. That Recusants shall not keep any weapons in their houses, but what shall be allowed by Justices of the peace, and shall neverthelesse be assessed for provision of Armes.
• 6. All papisticall books to be prohibited from comming over from beyond the fear, o•• here received upon a great paine.
• 7. If any shall discover a Papist, or any other at Masse, whereby they may be ap∣prehended, he shall have the third part of their Lands and Goods for his paines and inteligence.
• ...

• 8. Every Recusant shall cause his child to be baptized in his parish Church, within a moneth after birth, upon great paine.
• 9. No Recusant to beare office of Iustice of peace or otherwise, or any man whose wife shall be a Recusant, or practise law common or civill, or phisicke nor have command in warre; and no Recusant being Patron of any Benefice, shall have power to present unto it; but both Vniversityes shall present unto it alternis vicibus.
• 10. All persons convicted of recusancy shall stand excommunicated (ipso facto) No Recusants shall hold any lands or Tenements by curtine; no woman recusant shall have dower or thirds of her Husbands lands or goods by any custome or usage of place.
• 11. That the children of Recusants above the age of five yeers shall be taken from their Parents, and placed for education by Iustices or peace in every parish, and to be maintained at their Parents charge, and they not to have power to dis-inherit them.
• 12. No Recusant shall be Guardian in Socage; Chivalry, or pour-nature to any person, &c.
• 13. That no person shall goe beyond the seas without taking the new Oath, un∣lesse by warrant from the King, or ••ix of the privy Counsell.
• 14. If any of the Kings Subjects shall be reconciled to the Pope in any part beyond the ••eas, and return to any of the Kings Dominions, it shall be treason, as if it had been done in England.

Pope Vrban the eighth having intelligence of this Parliament•• strict proceedings against popish Priests and Recusants in England, sent this enming consolatory Bull unto them (found among Secretary Windebankes papers) at the end whereof I find the torme of an Oath which the English Priests take, before they be admitted into any Ecclesiasticall Office in the Church of Rome; both which I shall here subjoyne.

Urbanus P P. Octavns.

DILECTI FILII Salutem & Apostolicam Re••edictionem. Non semper terrena faelicitas est beneficium coeli & patrimonium p••••tatis, pacemenim cum p••e∣tate v••olens ecclesia, non rare experta est potentiam mortalium esse stipendium sceleris; quare Catenas martyrum anteferimus Coronis triumphantium, & Deus sem∣piter•••••• principatus coelestes policetur, non 〈◊〉〈◊〉 qui superbo pede jura proterunt, sed qui p••rsecutionem pati••ntur propter justitiam, Veritatem hance thesa••ris divinitatis delatam in terris contemplans Apostel••••, non modo animam non despondebat, sed superabundabat gaudio in omni tribulatione fideli••••••. Qui enim digm habentur pro nomine Iesu contu••••liam pats, ij toss••ram divin•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 videntur possidere & eo pretio abundant, quo sunt venalia diademata ater••tatis. Mallemus ••quidem human•• im∣becilitatis memores gloriam & divitias esse in Tabernaculis ••••storum, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 onim eum Ve∣stras miserius contemplantur•• Dilect: Filij, tantups Vestre virtut•• & Christo propug∣nants fidimus ••t Vobis audeamus gratulari segetem triumphorum.a 61.1 Speravit quidem Ecclesia fore, ut potentissims Regis animus, qui e Catholica Conjuge procreare optavit, haredes patr••s Rega••s imperaturos, delmitus suspir••••s ••••••ori•• pietatis, pateretur Re∣galis connubit dotem, esse libertatem side••. Nunc autem formidantur vota & consilia ••nimicorum Vestrorum: Et cum Religio Orthodoxa Regali diademate in optima Reg∣••a coronetur, ••stic tamen non desunt qui F••lus Nostris andeant Careerem & sup∣plicia 〈◊〉〈◊〉. ••redimus esse inter Vos qui mortificationem Iesu Christi proprio corpore circumferre cupiant, & blanditias vol••ptatis atque ambition••s titulos postha∣b••ant lamenae carnisicum ac vinculorum cont••meli••s: si qui tamen istic sunt quos prae∣sent setiam prosperitatis defiderium teneat, eos certiores fieri cupi••••s de illoru•••• salute 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fice solicitam esse Pontificiam charitatem.b 61.2 Nullum a Nobis relinquitur officium quod minacem ingruentis tempestatis caliginem possit in optatam consolationes auram co••vertere. Tamen sid••latet Infernus o•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 & Martyrum sangume•• fittat impacata erudelitas, armari debetis scuto inexpugnabili bonae voluntatis, & coelum in curcere, coronam in equ••lco, immortalitatem in morte cogitare. Inter Britann••cos naafraganti••

religionis scopulos 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Christi suit tabula quae Nos perduxit 〈◊〉〈◊〉 portum bon•• voluntatis Vestrae. H•• Copus est amplexari 〈◊〉〈◊〉 praesentia, cujus virtute dalcesect amari 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Cogitate dilect•• filij in qua slatione commormint & quorum 〈…〉〈…〉 fitis spectaculum. Vos Angelicae legiones circumvolitant que ph••alis 〈◊〉〈◊〉 desideria 〈◊〉〈◊〉 excipiunt, & ad sanctuarum serunt misericordia 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Patefactis coeli sori••••••, spectator Idem & muncrator Christus, Vebis sacros civ••um Vestroram 〈◊〉〈◊〉 o••••endit, quos Anglia proprio sangume intulit coeluum con••th••s. Anxia pre••es suspirantis Ecclesia Vobis a Deo petunt spirituns charitattis & fortitudons. Ve∣stram salutem jurant concilia Sonatus Apostolici & vota Christianitatis. In tanto Coeli Terrarumque Theatro quem Vobis conscientiae victricis vigorem, quam animi trumphantis sublimitatem inesse d••oet? Fuerunt in consimili diserimine consilia majorum Vestrorum, lumina spiritus Saacti & arma Iucis sint verba vestra oracula sapientiae, sint actiones vestrae exempla fortitudinis: quos si eo usque vis progrediatur, ut Vos ad Nox••••m iliud & illicitum Anglicanae sidelitatis juramen∣tum adigat, mementote nationem Vestram ab universo Angelorum spectantium con∣cessu audiri, & adhaertat lingua Vestra faucibus Vestris, priusquam authorita∣tem Beati Petri, eajurisjurands formula 〈◊〉〈◊〉 eatis. Noa e••••s ••b••••d solum a∣gitur, uti fides Regi servetur, sed ut fa••rum ••••versa ecclesiae sceptrum eripiatur Vicaijs Dei omnipotents; quod fa••licis recorda••••••nis Paulus quintus predecessor No∣ster 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tam gravi deliberatione decrevit, id omnino 〈…〉〈…〉 veritatis servive debetis, dilectis filij. Tributunt hoc Principi Apostoiorum debitum nullae h••minius minae a••t blindesiae unquam a Vobis extorqueaut: qui vero suadent ij visionem menda∣cem & divinationem frauduleutam prophetaat 〈…〉〈…〉 enim viro Christiano debet patcutium gladius vitam eripere quam sidem. Quod si Angelus 〈◊〉〈◊〉 de Caelo descendeus, Vos aliter quam veritas Apostolica doceat. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sit. Nos interea Pairem luminum orabimus, ne exaecari 〈◊〉〈◊〉 cor 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Regts qui certs discero debeb••t, quanta in ijs quae policers potesbis sides habendajis 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sub••••t••s, qui ne se perjurij aligent, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 spiritum emitteri quam 〈…〉〈…〉 vir••••s Vestra 〈◊〉〈◊〉 prae••osior auro, qued igne prob tur, docete Regaum 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tantum non m∣esse 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hostium saevitia, ut in cordibus Vestris possit aeternum 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ignem extia∣guere.

O ate pro persequentibus Vos: humilitas, patientia concordia, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 oratio ••rmae sunt, que intam saecadimicatione debetis distriagere. ut 〈◊〉〈◊〉 caelestis••m tri∣umphorn* ••lorsant 〈◊〉〈◊〉 mambus vestris. ••um enim ipsius etiam Christi Carnisices vetatis sic beatus Petrus gladio vnluerate, hortansur vos praesens ecclesi•• bonum prae oculis habeutes, ut cogitetis ••••rea cogitationes pacis, & Reg•• etiam dum mor∣talem vitam adimit, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 vitam exoptetis. Ita belligerare fas est milites Christe sub vexillo Crucis: Confundantur ora loquentum iniqua, cum odisse etiam nesciatis, qui vos exeructant, Caeterum Dominus qui potest tristitiam Vestram in gaudium con∣vertere, erit a dextris Vestris ne commoveamini, & illius testamenti nunquam oblivis∣cetur quo haereditatem Regni ••••elestis imitatoribus suis legavit. Compiectimur Vos Apostolicae charitatis brachijs, dilecti filij, quibus pateruum patrocin••um pollicemur, & benedictionem Nostram perma••enter impartimur.

Datum Romae apud Sanctum Petrum sub annulo Piscatoris die 5. Maij 1626. Pon∣tisicatu•• Nostri tertio. A tergo; Dilectis Filijs Catholicis Anglicanis Ionnes Campholus.

Fo••ma Juramenti quod praestant Sacerdotes Angli qui ad aliquod ossicinum Ecclesiasticum assumuntur.

〈…〉〈…〉 Preshiter in verbo sacerdotis Iuro & pro•••••• quod ab hac hora fidelis Re••e••••••dissima Domino R. Episcopo Chalced; O••••, Angli•• & Scotia Successorum ejus parebo mandatis. Clero em Anglieano seculari

cujus sincerum membrum me esse prositeor, fidelis & devotus semper existam, Illius∣que dignitatem tuebor ac bonum ejus tam spirituale tam temporale pro posse meo & essi∣caciter procurabo: N••hil in ejusdem Cleri damnum aut projudicium sciens & volens faciam, aut attentabo, vel ab alijs siert aut attentari permittam, neque sciam qued non revelabo praefato Domino ordin arto meo & ejus successoribus vel saltem per quem possit ad ejus & successorum ejus notitiam sine fraude & dolo aperto celeriter pervenire itame Deus adjuvet.

Haec forma Juramenti nemini ostendatur nisi illis ad quos spectat.

This Parliament dissolving in discontent, on the 15. of June 1626. not long after this Bull; the popish Recusants were so farre from being in danger of any open per∣secution against them within our Realmes, needing such a Cordiall as this from Rome, that on the contrary, this very yeere, even when the Parliament was sitting, they were upon the point of gaining a publike Toleration of their Religion in Ireland, where they plotted first openly to erect the same (being furthest out of the Parliaments and peoples view) and then to set it up openly by degrees neerer home.

This Toleration there, by their powerfull Court-friends and purses, was so farre re∣solved on and proceeded in, that the Protestant Bishops of Ireland knew of no other meants to prevent it, but by joyning in a publike Protestation against it; the Copy, occasion and manner whereof I shall here present you with, as I found them in the Arch-bishop of Canterburies Study, sent (as it seemes) to the then Arch-bishop out of Ireland.

The judgement of the Arch-bishops and Bishops of Ireland concerning a Toleration of the popish Religion, by publike Protestation.

THE Religion of Papists is superstitious and idolarous, their faith and doctrine er∣ronious and hereticall, their Church (in respect of both) Apostolicall; to give them therefore a Toleration of Religion, or to consent that they may freely exercise their Religion, and professe their Faith and Doctrine is a grievous sinne, and that in two respects. First, it is to make our selves accessary not only to their superstitious Idolatries; Heresies, and in a word, to all the abominations of Popery; but also (which is a con∣sequent of the former) to the perdition of the seduced people, which perish in the deluge of the Catholike Apostacy. Secondly, to grant them a Toleration in respect of any mony to be given, or contribution to be made by them, is to set Religion to sale, and with it tho soules of the peoples, whom Christ our Saviour hath redeemed with his blood. And as it is a great sinne, so it is a matter of most dangerous conse∣quence, the consideracion whereof we leave to the Wife and Judicious, beseeching the Zealous God of Truth, to make those who are in authority Zealous of God glo∣ry and of the advancement of true Religion, zealous, resolute and conragious against all popery, superstition and idolatry.

There were likely to be granted unto the Papists in Ireland many priviledges, and withall a Toleration for their Religion, in the consideration of the payment of a great summe of money. This Easter•• tearme 1626. there was a great meeting of all the chiefest of the whole Kingdome, and the Arch-bishops and Bishops, &c. and it was likely to be concluded: Doctor Dowman Bishop of London-derrey Aprill II. preached at Dublin before the Lord Deputy and the whole State; his Text was Luke I. at the 79. In the midst of his Sermon he openly read this Protestation above written, subscribed by the Arch-bishops and Bishops of Ireland, and at the end he boldly said, and let all the people say, Amen. And suddenly all the whole Church almost shooke with the sound, that their Amen made, &c. the Lord Deputy called from the Bishop of Derry a copy both of his Sermon and Protestation to send to the King; the lear∣ned and couragious Bishop gave this answer, that there was nothing he either spake or read in the Pulpit but he would willingly justifie it before his Majesty, and feared

not who read or saw it. So now by Gods mercy nothing may yet be done, or will be till the Lord Deputy heare from the King.

The Bishop hereupon was sent for into England, and after some attendance here, returned back into Ireland, where he dyed at his Bishoprick.

How bold the popish Titular Bishops were in Ireland, and how they there ordained Masse-Priests, by authority from the sea of Rome before this Protestation, will ap∣peare by these ensuing Letters of Orders, conferred by Thomas Bishop of Meath; which I found in the Arch-bishop of Canterburies Study, thus indorced with his owne hand, May 27. 1637.

The forme of an Ordination by the Bishop of Meath in Ireland, according to the forme of the Sea of Rome.

THOMAS, Deiet Apostolica gratia Medensis Episcopus, Universis singu∣lis praesentes Nostras literas visuris salutem, in eo qui est vera salus. Notum facimus quod Nos Ordines in Cameris privatis Hereticae persecutionis metu celebran∣tes. Dilectum Nobis Nolanum Feranan, Dereusis diaecesios Diaconum, ideoneum reper∣tum and Sacrum Presbyteratus ordinem, Sabatho sancto die 5. Aprilis, Anne 1625. juxta 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Calendarij computum, promovendum duximus, et promouemus, rite in Domino 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Messarum solemnia, virtute dinissorialum sui Ordinarij. Datum in loco Mansionis Nostrae die & Anno praedictis.

Signed Thomas Medensis, and sealed with his Episcopall Seale.

A Copy of the Certificate for the order of Priesthood. This is a true Copy of that Copy of the Certificate, which was this 27. of May 1635. sent in unto the Counsell-board.

Sir E. Nicholas.

How popery and Papists have since increased in that Kingdome, notwithstanding this Protestation, and what open Toleration of popish Bishops, Priests, Masse, Mo∣nasteries, Nunneries, and a Colledge of Jesuits, &c. hath been in that Realme, you shall heare anon, in the continued seris of this Designe, which transports me into France for a time, from whence it had its second birth.

Not long after the Kings Match with France, there was a designe in that Realme to extirpate the Protestants, and surprize all their fortified Townes in that Kingdome, whereof Rochell was the principall; which being a maritane Towne, furnished with a good Fleet of Ships, able to make good their Harbour, and furnish themselves with provisions and supplies from all their Protestant friends, maugre all the Sea-forces of the French King; thereupon the French Cardinall Richelieu and his confederates taking the advantage of their new interest in the King of England, by reason of this marriage; importuned him to lend his Brother of France the Vaunt-guard, one of the Vessels of his royall Navy, and seven Merchant-men of Warre, to be imployed in his service by sea: which the King condescending to, sent the said Ships under the command of Captaine Pennington into France, to be imployed as the French King and his Counsell should prescribe. Who designing them for service against Rochell, to surprize their Ships, block up their Haven, and intercept their trade and reliefe, contrary to their expectation; the Captaines, Masters and Marriners of the Ships were so much dis∣contented, that they were designed against the Rochelers, who were not onely their friends, but the chiefe professors and maintāiners of the Protestant Religion in those parts, and that they should be made the instruments of their ruine, and draw the guilt of their innocent Protestant blood upon their soules, that they all unanimously resol∣ved, they would rather dye, sinke, or be hanged up at the Masts of their Ships, then stirre one jot, or weigh anchor for such an unchristian detestable imployment. Cap∣taine Pennington their Admirall, and the French used all the rhetorick and perswa∣sions

they could to alter this their heroick and most Christian resolution; but they continued inflexible, and would neither by allurements, rewards, nor threats be drawne to such an unworthy action, resolving rather to sinke then stirre therein. Whereup∣on Captaine Pennington acquainted his Majesty and the Duke of Buckingham by Let∣ters with this their peremptory resolution, and desires their direction herein; the King (I know not by whose ill advice) returns him this answer both by word of mouth and this ensuing Warrant (the copy whereof was found among Windebankes and the Lord Cottingtons Papers.)

CHARLES R.

Pennington:

THese are to charge and require you, immediately upon sight hereof; that without all difficulty and delay, you put Our former commandement in execution, for the consigning of the Ship under your charge, called the Vaunt-guard, into the hands of the Marquesse de Effort, with all her Equipage, Artillery and Ammunition, assuring the Officers of the said Ship whom it may concerne, that we will provide for their in∣demnity: and We further charge and command you, that you also require the seven Merchants Ships in Our name, to put themselves into the service of Our deare Bro∣ther the French King, according to the promise made unto him: and in case of back∣wardnesse or refusall, We command you to use all forcible meanes in your power, to compell them thereunto, even to their sinking:* 65.1 and in these severall charges, see you faile not, as you will answer the contrary at your utmost perill; and this shall be your sufficient Warrant.

Given as Our Court at Richmond the 28. of Iuly 1625. To Our Trusty and welbeloved, John Pennington, Captaine of Our Ship called the Vaunt-guard.

Upon receit of this Warrant Captaine Pennington (as I have been certainly infor∣med from very credible persons of note, privy to the transactions of this businesse). threatned to shoot and sinke the Ships, and hang up the Mariners that refused to yeeld obedience, and serve against Rochell; but they all unanimously declined the service, bid∣ding him doe his pleasure with them; for goe against the Rochelers they would never; but if they were commanded upon any other service not against the Protestants, they would obey: Whereupon those who refused to serve in this expedition, were com∣manded to quit the Ships and returne into England; which all did but two, (who soone after came to desperate ends, the one being blowne up with Gun-powder, the the other drowned or slaine.) Upon this, the English Ships were according to this di∣rection, delivered to the French, manned with French-men and other Forreigners, and joyning with some more Vessels of the French King, destroyed the Rochell Fleet, blocked up their Haven, & ruined that famous Protestant City, with most of the Protestants in it; which after a long and sharp siege by sea and land, was through famine surrendred into the Papist hands, the losse whereof was generally, if not justly imputed to our ill Coun∣sellers; who after they had been instruments to destroy their Ships, the principall meanes of their safety, support, and preservation, by an unfortunate voyage of the Duke of Buckingham to the Isle of Ree (to what end but to ruine Rochell and the Protestant party in France, or to revenge the disappointment of his lust, as many muttered, is yet unknowne to the world) exhausted their Ammunition, Victuals, pro∣visions, men to supply our necessities at Ree, and after our departure thence, left our sick and mai••ed souldiers there to help devoure the residue of their emptied stores, and then suffered them to be totally blocked up at sea: when we had thus engaged them on our behalfe, neglecting to send them timely supplies of Victuall, Ammuni∣tion, shipping, men (which was strangely delaid from time to time contrary to pro∣mise) and when our ships went at last, they gave over the designe of relieving is as desperate, before ever they assayed whether it was feasible (〈◊〉〈◊〉 Master Henry now

Lord Iermin, and some others in that unfortunate expedition informed me) and then making onely a Bravado towards the Barracado, as if they meant to force it with their fireships, and engines made with great stones (brought to London to repaire Pauls, & so unlikely to do any good service for Rochell) they discharged their Ordnance very valiantly above a league or two from the Workes they were to force, and with∣out adventuring neerer or attempting to force the Barre, returned presently with infi∣nite dishonour for England, leaving all their fireships and Engines in them to the French in a most unwarlike manner: but in their returne homewards many of these Ships were wrecked drowned in a tempest, who would not adventure sinking in a fight, and the whole Navy shattered. Soon after which, poor Rochell (thus deferred and betraid) was surrendred into the French Kings & Cardinals possession, and all the Protestant Towns in France surprized, yeeded, pillaged, dismantled; so as they have since no Town or Fort of strength to retire unto, to preserve themselves from the force or massacres of their bloody Adversaries to whose mercilesse cruelties they are now wholly exposed upon all occasions by our means. I pray God this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 against them, and the blood of those many thousand Protestants then shed in France by our occasion, be not one principall cause why God (by way of retaliation) hath permitted the Papists in Ireland and Eng∣land to shed so much Protestant blood in these Realmes as they have done of late, lot our refusing or neglecting to avenge their blood upon those romanized Conspirators, who were the occasion of this their irreperable losse and bloodshed.

But to returne home againe from this deplorable action; the second Parliament in King Charles his Reigne being dissolved sodainly in disgusts, as you have heard, there was a desperate plot laid to blow up our Religion, Liberties, Properties, all at once by the Jesui••••call, Arminian and Prelatical Faction.

To effect this, they set on foot an enforced Loane or Benevolence to the King, to which every man must be summoned and compelled to lend mony according to his a∣bility: to which end there were Commissions and Instructions, together with speciall Commissioners senc into every County, to summon all Free-holders and men of estate to lend what the Commissioners should asse••••e them: and to prepare the people the better to contribute, Doctor Manwaing preached two Sermons before the King and his Court at White-hall, and Doctor Sibthorpe another Sermon at the Assis••••at North∣ampton (by the now Arch-bishop of Canterbury his instigation, who perused, and cau∣sed these Sermons to be printed, by the Kings speciall Command, with some additi∣ons and purgations of his owne) to preach the people out of their just rights in point of Conscience; and the Judges were likewise enjoyed in their charges and circuits, to declare the legallity of them (and so inthrall the Subjects to this and all other arbitra∣ry taxes) in poynt of Law. And that this malevolent enforced Benevolence might passe more currently and plausibly among the people, the aiding of our Protestant Allies in Germany, Denmarke, France (and particularly the reliefe of Rochell, then besie∣ged) against the Papists and their potent enemies was made the principall end thereof, and a Parliament was promised to be summoned if this loan succeeded, otherwise not, though the issue proved, a Parliament was rather pretended, then really intended by the chief Advisers and Promoters of it, to wit, the Duke of Buckingham, Bishop Laud and their Confederates.

The totall summe designed to be levyed proportionably upon all Counties by this loane (as appeares by Secretary Windebanks memorials concerning it) was 173411. li. His Majesties Letter, to the severall Counties to draw on this Contribution (as Se∣cretary Windebanks owne Copy manifests) were as followeth, being all dated in Fe∣bruary 1627.

CHARLES REX.

IT is now knowne to all men, that Our deare Uncle the King of Denmarke, is brought into great distresse, that without present succour the Sound will be lost, Our Garrison in Stoad broken by the Emperours Foroes, which now streightly be∣siege it, Our Eastland Trade (which maintaines Our Shipping) and the Staple of

Hamborough (which vents Our Cloath) both gotten from Vs: Besides, it is knowne likewise,* 66.1 that two great Kings of Spaine and France, and the Pope with them are joy∣ned to root out Our Religion; that their Admirals the Duke of Guise and Don Frederick de Toledo, are at this present before Rochell and endeavouring to block it up: that they have store of Land-men ready upon the coast of Britaine, with them and other forces ready to invade us.

Of these imminent dangers to true Religion, to Our Allies, Our Countries, and the Trade of Our people, We assure Our selves every well-affected Subject will be very sensible, as We are; and certainly there is a necessity come upon Vs, not so much of debating as acting Our defence; and unlesse there be a present meanes found to set a Fleet to Sea to disband them that lye before Rochell, that Towne and Our Religion in those parts are sure to be ruined.

We have (beyond the custome of Our royall Progenitors) spared neither Our Jew∣els nor Plate, nor Our Lands, to supply publike occasions; We now expect speedy and proportionable supply for this service from the love and duty of Our People, whence that charge for their owne preservation should ever come.

We find further in the debate of this businesse with Our privy Counsell, that it is not possible this I lect of Ours now to be set forth, can stay safely till a Parliament be assembled; and We think it neither wise nor safe for Our Selve or you to be taken sitting, in a Parliament, and so proclaime to the world that We consult too late; therefore though We are issuing out Our Writs for a present Parliament, yet because We find the businesse cannot stay so long (since that must have the ordinary course of Summons) VVe expect your present performance of this service, not doubting but that the Parliament when it comes will consider the urgency of the thing, and the hast of the time ••and give Us thanks for this timely provision.* 66.2

Now this VVe must let you know, that if you make this present supply, We will then goe on with Our Parliament, if not, then We must thinke of a more speedy way: and yet it is not VVe that put this condition upon you but the moere necessity of the time and the service; which if you neglect, then it is not Our fault but your owne that ye have not a Parliament; for VVe must put you in mind, that it is not possible the affaires of Christendome should receive a turne to Our advantage, but onely by Gods blessing and Our speed; and we assure you that your making us and your selves by this present ayd to sit safe in Parliament, nothing shall then divert us from meeting you at our day prefixed.

And since all men see that it is not safe to set downe now without this Fleet to back us, it will be lesse sit then when the yeere is further advanced, and though this may seem to you a great charge, yet we have been so carefull in ordering and propor∣tioning the businesse, that we have laid a greater summe upon Our Selfe then upon You.

And we further recommend upto you, that Our former distractions (the onely causes of Our disadvantage abroad) may be laid downe, that so God's blessing may come in to Our successe: that as Our last devisions did us more harme then the com∣mon enemy, so our present union testified in this foregoing signe of preparing this Fleet (which is of greater consequence and will adde more credit then the money it selfe) may be the happy forerunner of a future happinesse.

And last of all, since this great businesse of setting out Ships used to be chaged up∣on the port Townes and neighbouring Ships, is too heavy for them to beare alone in this great proportion; therefore we have thought sit, with the advice of Our privy Counsell, and agreeable to the presidents of former times, to cause the whole charge of this Fleet to be cast up and distributed among all the Counties at a proportiona∣ble rate, according to which proportion the summe to be raised in.

And because we are confident of your forwardnesse and zeale to the service so deeply concerning the interest and safety of you all; we give you the power, but com∣mit the trust for the manner of levying thereof to your care; yet in such sort, that you will not make the uneven rate of Subsidy your onely rule of proportion, but pro∣ceed

according to the true worth of mens-lands and estates within the County, that so the poorer may be eased, and yet the businesse be done.

The time assigned for Our said Fleet to beat sea, is the first of March next; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fore you are presently upon receit of these Our Letters to assemble your selves, and to apportion the severall summes to each devision or hundred, and within three dayes after to repaire to the said several places, and to take order for the setling of Collectors, which you are with all speed to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to Our Counsell, and to take or∣der or the returne of the montes before the said first of March.

What further instructions shall be thought necessary, you shall receive from Our Counsell; but thus much We are pleased to signifie under Our owne hand that you and all men may know, that the necessary preservation of the Church and Common∣wealth presieh Vs to this hast, and that We for Our part will not be wanting to Our duty of protection; and We are confident our Subjects will not desert either Vs or themselves, the Church or Common wealth; neither doubt We but that Gods bles∣sing will be upon our mutuall accord and endeavours, which We hope the present ensuing Parliament will (to our great comfort) manifest to the World.

How illegall this Loane was, and what an unlawfull Oath and instructions followed this Letter, you may read in the Petition of Right, 3. Caro••••.

The Papists were very forwards to advance this ••oane, since it made much to pro∣mote their designes, and would have been a meanes to keep off a Parliament, the only obstacle to their proceedings growth and intentions; insomuch that Doctor 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in his Sermon, page, 30, 31, 32, urg••th their example, to periwade sub∣mission to this loane; and Doctor S••bthorte in his Sermon intituleda 66.3 Apostoticall O∣bedience, hath this passage to induce Protestants to contribute cheerfully and largely to this Loane. The Papists lye at wait, it they could find a rent between our Soveraigne and his Subjects to reduce Superstition unto England: I speake no more then 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from themselves; whiles I have observed their forwardnesse TO OFFER DOV∣BLE, according to the current of a later law; yea to professe, that THEY WOVLD DEPART WITH THE HALFE OF THEIR GOODS: And how or why can this FORWARDNESSE be in them, but in hop to cast the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Frowardnesse upon us, and to seeme that (which the Jesuits will not suffer 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be) loving and loyall Subjects, &o. You may guesse at the end of this projcst by the Papists forwardnesse to advance it.

But notwithstanding this forwardnesse of the Papists and others to promote this Be∣nevolence the best affected Gentlemen to Religion, Parliament ••and the common Li∣berty in all Counties, considering the danger thereof strenuously 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it; for which di∣•••• of them were enforced to daunce attendance on the Counsell & others imprisoned; by whose examples, this project was in a great in cause frustrated and a new Parliament resolved to be summoned by the Major Vote of the Counsell Table. Ian. ••9. 1627. though the now Arch-bishop with some others opposed it, and accordingly a Par∣liament was summoned and assembled in March following.

A little before the beginning of this Parliament, a Colledge of Jesuits who kept to other in Commons, and had their officers and books of account duly kept, was discovered in 〈◊〉〈◊〉-well, neere the Church; their Books. Vestments, Reliques, were seized on, and some of their persons (hid in private owners of their Colledge) 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ended by Iustice Long, and sent to Newgate: But when they were to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they were by their powerfull friends at Court (I know not by what War∣•••••••• and special commands) ••••••cased upon baile, and conveyed out of harmes way, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 great offence and discontent both of the people and Parliament, which exami∣ned this ••rand abuse, but could not apprehend the Jesuits to doe exemplary justice on them to potent were their Patrons. Among their papers there was found the copy of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 newly directed by them to their Father Rector at Braxels; the extract whereof; I met with in the now Arch-bishops Study, thus indorsed with his owne hand.

March 1628. A Iesuits Letter sent to the Recter at Bruxels, about the ensuing Parliament.

Wherein there are these memorable passages, not fit to be concealed.

FATHER RECTOR, let not the damp of astonishment seize upon your Ardent and Zealous Soule in apprehending the sodaine and unexpected calling of a Parliament: We have not opposed, but rather furthered it, so that we hope as much in this Parliament, as ever we feared any in Queen Elizabeths dayes.* 67.1 You must know, the Counsell is engaged to assist the King by way of Perogative, in case the Parliamentary way should faile; you shall see this Parliament will resemble the Pel∣ican, which takes a pleasure to digge out with her beake her owne bowels.

The election of the Knights and Burgesses hath been in such confusion of apparant faction, as that which we were wont to procure heretofore with much art and industry (when the Spanish match was in treaty) now breaks out naturally as a both or boyle, and spets, and spues out its owne rankor and venome.

You remember how that most famous and immortall States-man, the Count of Gondamare, fed King Iames his fancy, and rocked him asleep with the soft and sweet sound of peace, to keep up the Spanish treaty. Likewise we were much bound to some States-men of our owne Country, to gaine time in procuring these most ad∣vantagious cessations of Armes in the Palatinate, and advancing the honour and in∣tegrity of the Spanish Nation, and villifying the Hollanders, remonstrating to King Iames, that that State was most ungratefull both to his predecessors (Queen Eliza∣beth) and his sacred Majesty; that the States were more obnoxious then the Turke, and perpetually injured his Majesties loving Subjects in the East Indies; and likewise they have usurped from his Majesty, the regality and unvaluable profit of the narrow Seas, in fishing upon the English coast, &c.

This great States-man had but one principall meanes to further their great and good designes, which was to set on King Iames,* 67.2 that none but the Puritane Faction which plotted nothing but Anarchy and his confusion, were averse to this most happy Union. We steered on the same course, and have made great use of this anarchicall election, and have prejudicated and anticipated the great one, that none but the Kings enemies and his are chosen of this Parliament, &c.

We have now many strings to our Bow, and have strongly fortified our faction, and have added two Bulwarks more; for when King Iames lived (you know) he was very violent against Armininisme, and interrupted (with his pestilent wit and deep lear∣ning) out strong designes in Holland, and was a great friend to that old Rebell and Heretick the Prince of Orange.

Now we have planted that soveraigne Drugge Armintanisme,* 67.3 which we hope will purge the Pretestants from their Heresie, and it flourisheth and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fruit in due season.

The materials which build up our other Bulwarke, are the projectors and beg∣gers of all ranks and qualities whatsoever. Both these Factions cooperate to destroy the Parliament, and introduce a new species and forme of government, which is Olli∣garchy.

These serve as direct mediums and instruments to our end, which is the universall Catholike Monarchy: Our foundation must be mutation, this mutation will cause a relaxation, which will serve as so many violent diseases, as the Stone, Gout, &c. to the speedy destruction of our perpetuall and insufferable anguish of the body, which is worse then death it selfe.

We proceed now by counsell and mature deliberation, how and when to worke up∣on the Dukes jealousie and revenge, and in this we give the honour to those which merit it, which are the Church Catholikes.

There is another matter of consequence which we take much into our considerati∣on and tendor care, which is to stave off the Puritanes, that they hang not in the Dukes eares, they are impudent subtill people.

And it is to be feared left they should negotiate a reconciliation between the Duke

and the Parliament; 'tis certaine the Duke would gladly have reconciled himself to the Parliament at Oxford and Westminster; but now we assure our selves we have so han∣dled the matter, that both Duke and Parliament are irreconcilable.

For the better prevention of the Puritanes, the Arminians have already locked up the Dukes cares, and we have those of our owne Religion which stand continually at the Dukes cha••ber, to see who goes in and out; we cannot be too circumspect and carefull in this regard. I cannot chuse but laugh to see, how some of our owne coat have re-in∣countred themselves, you would scarce know them if you saw them: and 'tis admi∣rable how in speech and gesture they act the Puritanes. The Cambrige Schollers to their wofull experience shall see, we can act the Puritanes a little better then they have done the Iesuits; they have abused our sacred patron Saint Ignatius in jest, but we will make them smart for it in earnest. I hope you will excuse my merry digres∣sion, for I confesse unto you, I am at this time transported with joy, to see how hap∣pily all Iustruments and meanes, as well great as lesser, cooperate unto our purposes: But to returne unto the name fabricke: our fouaedation is Arminianisme,* 67.4 the Arminians and Projectors, as it appeares in the Premises, affect mutation: this we second and enforce by probable arguments. In the first place, we take into consideration the Kings honour and present necessity, and we shew how the King may free himselfe of his ward, as Lewis the XI. did, and for his great splendor and lustre, he may raise a vast revenue, and not be beholding to his Subjects,* 67.5 which is by way of imposition of Excise: Then our Church Catholikes proceed to shew the meanes how to settle this excise, which must be by a mercenary army of Horse and Foot: for the Horse, we have made that sure, they shall be Forreigners and Germanes, who will eat up the Kings Revenues, and spoile the Country whensoever they come, though they should be well paid; what havocke will they make there when they get no pay, or are not duly paid? they will doe more mischiefe then we hope the army will doe.

We are provident and carefull that this Mercenary army of 2000. Horse and 20000, Foot shall be taken on and in pay before the excise be setled: in forming the excise, the Country is most likely to rise; if the mercenary army subjugate the Country, then the Souldiers and projectors shall be paid out of the confiscations; if the Coun∣try be too hard for the Souldiers, then they must consequently mutiny, which is e∣qually advantagious unto us. Our superlative designe is to worke the Protestants as well as the Catholikes to welcome in a Conquerour, and that is by this meanes. We hope instantly to dissolve trades, and hinder the building of Shipping, in devising probable designes, and putting out the State upon Expeditions, as that of Cales, in taking away the Merchants Ships, that so they might not easily catch and light upon the West India Fleet, &c.

By this Letter we see how Jesuits were the first planters of Arminianisme among us how they haunted the Dukes lodgings, and projected the bringing in of the Ger∣mane Horse and Excise, the Commissions for both which were realities, not fancies af∣terwards discovered, read and cancelled in Parliament.

In this Parliament the now Archbishop Doctor La••d was questioned for licencing Doctor 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Sibthorps Sermons, concerning the Loane, for maintaining, favouring Arminians and persons disaffected to our Religion; and this ensuing Com∣plaint and Remonstrance drawn and presented by the House of Commons to the King, concerning the excessive growth of Popery and Arminianisme in England and Ireland, and the suppression of the Protestant Religion preaching godly Ministers, Books &c. notwithstanding all former Royall promises, answers and Protestations to the contrary, made the last Parliament, which proved in event but pious frauds or pollicies to delude the impoliticke vulgar.

The Remonstrance delivered by the House of Commons to the King Iune 11. 1628.

Most dread Soveraigne:

AS with all humble thankfulnesse we (your dutifull Commons now in Parlia∣ment assembled) doe acknowledge the great comfort which we have in the assu∣rance

of your Majesties pious disposition •• so we think it a most necessary duty (being called by your Majesty to consult and advise of the great and urgent affaires of this Church and Common-wealth, finding them at this time in apparant dauger of destruction) faithfully and dutifully to informe your Majesty thereof, (and with blee∣ding heart and bonded knee) to crave such speedy redresse therein, as to your owne wisdome (unto which we humbly submit our selves and our desires) shall seeme most 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and convenient.

What a multitude and potency of your Majesties enemies are abroad; what be their ambitious and malicious ends, and how vigilant and constantly industrous they are in pursuing the same, it is well knowne to your Majesty, together with the dan∣gers threatned thereby to your sacred person and your Kingdomes, and the calamities which have already fallen, and hath daily increased upon your Friends and Allies; of all which we are well assured your Majesty is most sensible, and will accordingly (in your great wisdome, and with the gravest and most mature Counsels according to the exegency of the times and occasions) provide (by all good meanes) to prevent and help the same. To which end, we most humbly entreat your Majesty first especially to cast your eyes upon the miserable condition of this your owne Kingdome, of late so strangely weakned, impoverished, dishonoured and dejected, that unlesse (through your Majesties most gracious wisdome, goodnesse and justice) it be speedily raised to a better condition, it is in no little danger to become a sodaine pray to the enemies thereof; and of the most happy and flourishing,* 68.1 to be the most miserable and con∣temptible Nation in the world.

In the discovery of which dangerous, mischiefs and inconveniences lying upon us we doe freely protest, that it is farre from out thoughts to lay the least imputation upon your Majesties sacred person, or the least scandall on your government: For we doe in all sincerity, and with joyfulnesse of our hearts (not onely for our selves, but in the name of all the Commons in your Realme, whom we represent) ascribe as much honour to your Majesty and acknowledgement of duty, as a most loyall and affectionate people can give unto the best King, for so you are, and so you have been pleased abundantly to expresse your selfe this present Parliament, by your Majesties cleere and satisfactory answer to our Petition of Right; for which both our selves and our Posterities shall blesse God, and ever preserve a thankfull memory of your great goodnesse and justice therein; and we doe verily beleeve, that all, or most of all those things, which we shall now present unto your Majesty, are either altoge∣ther unknowne to you, or else by some of your Majesties Ministers offered under such specious pretences, as may hide their owne bad intentions and ill consequence of them from your Majesty: But we assure our selves that according to the good exam∣ple of your noble Predecessors, nothing can make your Majesty (being a wise and Judicious Prince, and above all things desirous of the welfare of your people) more in love, with Parliaments then this (which is one of the principall ends of calling them) that therein you may be truly informed of the State of all the severall parts of your Kingdome, and how your Officers and Ministers doe behave themselves in the charge and trust reposed in them by your Majesty, which is scarce possible to be made knowne to you but in Parliament, as was declared by your blessed Father, when he was pleased to put the Commons in mind, that it would be the greatest unfaithful∣nesse and breach of duty to his Majesty, and of the trust committed to them by their Country that could be; if in setting forth the grievances of the people, and the con∣dition of all the parts of this Kingdome from whence they came, they did not dealt cleerly with him (without sparing any how deare or neere soever they were unto him) if they were hurtfull unto all the Common-wealth.

In confidence therefore of your Majesties most ready and gracious acceptation in a matter of so high importance; in faithfull discharge of our duties, we doe (first of all) most humbly beseech your Majesty to take notice, that howsoever we know your Majesty doth from your soul abhor that any such should be imagined or attempted yet there is a generall feare conceived in your people of some secret working and combi∣nation

to introduce into this Kingdome Innovation and change of holy Religion (more precious to us then our lives and whatever the world can afford.) Our feares and jealousies herein are not merely conjecturall, but arising out of such certaine and visible effects, as may demonstrate a true and reall cause, for notwithstanding the many good & wholsome lawes made to prevent the encrease of Popery within this Kingdome, and notwithstanding your Majesties most gracious and satisfactory answer to the Petition of both Houses on that behalfe,* 68.2 presented to your Majesty at Oxford, we find there hath followed no good execution or effect; but on the contrary (at which your Ma∣jesty out of the quick sense of your owne Religious heart, cannot but be in the highest measure displeased) those of that Religion doe find extraordinary favours and respects in Court from persons of great quality and power there, unto whom they continually tesort; and in particular to the Countesse of Buckingham's, who her selfe openly professing that Religion, is a knowne favourer and supporter of them that doe the same; which we well hoped (upon your Majesties Answer to the aforesaid Peti∣tition of Oxford) should not have been permitted,* 68.3 nor that any of your Majesties Subjects of that Religion, or justly to be suspected, should be entertained in the ser∣vice of your Majesty, or of your Royall Consort the Queen: Some likewise of that Religion have had Honours, Offices, and places of command and authority lately con∣ferred upon them.

But that which striketh the greatest terrour into the hearts of your loyall Subjects concerning this point is,* 68.4 that letters for stay of legall proceedings against them have been procured from your Majesty (by what indirect meanes we know not) and Com∣mission under the great Seale granted and executed for composition to be made with popish Reculants: inhibitions also and restraints both to the Ecclesiasticall and Tem∣porall Courts, and Officers to intermeddle with them; which is conceived to amount to no lesse then a Toleration, odions to God, full of dishonour and extreame dis∣profit to your Majesty, of great scandall and griefe to your good people, and of ap∣parant dangers of the present estate of your Majesty and this Kingdome; and in spe∣ciall about London and the Suburbs thereof, where exceeding many Families of them doe make their abode, frequent Masse at Denmark-house and other places; and by their often meetings and conferences, have unhappy opportunities of combining their councels and strengths together, to the hazard of your Majesties safety, and the State; and most especially in these doubtfull and calamitous times.

As our feare con∣cerning change or subversion of Religion is grounded upon the daily encrease of Pa∣pists, the onely and professed enemies thereof, for the reasons formerly mentioned; so are th•• hearts of your Subjects no lesse perplexed when with sorrow they behold a daily growth and spreading of the Faction of the Arminians; that being (as your Majesty well knowes) but a cunning way to bring in Popery, and the professors of those opinions the common disturbers of the Protestant Churches and incendiaries of those States, wherein they have gotten any head being Protestants in shew, but J••sutes in opinion and practice; which caused your royall Father (with so much pi∣••us wisdome and ardent zeale) to endeavour the suppressing of them, as well at 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as in the neighbour Countries: and your gracious Majesty imitating his most worthy example, have openly and by your Proclamations declared your mislike of those persons and of their opinions; who (notwithstanding) are much favoured and advanced, not wanting friends even of the Clergy, neere to your Majesty; namely, Doctor Neale Bishop of Winchester,* 68.5 and Doctor Land Bishop of Bath and Wels, who are justly suspected to be unsound in their opinions that way; And it being now gene∣rally the way to preferment and promotion in the Church, many Schollers doe bend their S••ndias to maintaine those Errours: their Books and opinions are suffered to be printed and published; and on the other side, the impressions of such as are written against the••, and in defence of the Orthodox Religion, are hindered and prohibited; and (which is a boldnesse most incredible) this restraint of Orthodox Books, is made under colour of your Majesties (formerly mentioned) Proclamation: The in∣tent and meaning whereof, we know was quite contrary.

And further to encrease

our feares (concerning innovation in Religion) we find that there hath been no small labouring to remove that, which is the most powerfull meanes to strengthen and in∣crease our own Religion, and to oppose the contrary, which is the diligent teaching and instructing the people in the true knowledge and worship of Almighty God; and therefore meanes hath been sought out to disparage and discountenance pious, painfull, and Orthodox Preachers, and how conformable soever, and peaceable in their disposi∣tions and carriage they be; yet the preferment of such is opposed, and instead of being encouraged, they are molested by vexatious courses and pursuits, and hardly permitted to Lecture, even in those places where are no constant preaching Ministers: whereby many of your good people (whose soules in this case we desire your Majesty to com∣miserate) are kept in ignorance, and are apt to be easily seduced into errours and su∣perstition. It doth not a little also encrease our dangers and feares this way, to un∣derstand the miserable condition of your Kingdome of Ireland, where without con∣trole the popish Religion is openly professed and practised in every part thereof,* 68.6 Po∣pish jurisdiction being generally exercised and avowed; Monasteries, Nunneries and other superstitions houses newly erected, re-edified, replenished with men and women of severall orders, and in a plentifull manner maintained in Dublin, and most of the great Townes and divers other places of that Kingdome, which ofa 68.7 what ill conse∣quence it may prove, if not seasonably repressed, we leave to your Majesties wisdome to judge: But most humbly beseech you (as we assure our selves you doe) to lay the serious consideration thereof to your Royall and pious heart, and that some timely course may be taken for redresse therein.

And now if to all these your Majesty will be pleased to adde, the consideration of the circumstance of time, wherein these courses tending to the destruction of true Religion, within these your Kingdomes have been taken; even at such times, when the same is with open force and violence persecuted in other Countries,* 68.8 and all the reformed Churches of Christendome either depressed or miserably distressed; we doe humbly appeale to your Majesties Princely judgement, whether there be not a just ground of feare, that there is some secret and strange cooperating here with the ene∣mies of our Religion abroad, for the utter extirpation thereof; and whither if these courses be not speedily redrest, and the profession of true Religion encouraged we can expect any other but misery and ruine speedily to fall upon us; especially, if be∣sides the visible and apparant dangers, whereby we are encompassed round about, you would be pleased piously to remember the displeasure of Almighty God alwayes bent against the neglect of his holy Religion; the stroaks of whole divine justice we have already felt, and doe still feele (with smart and sorrow) in great mea∣sure, &c.

This memorable Petition and Remonstrance predicting (and if then cordially em∣bruced, pursued, preventing) all those bloody warres and miseries which since have justly befallen us by the growing Popish party both in England and Ireland, being pre∣sented to his Majesty by the Commons House, was not onely slighted, disregarded, and taken very ill by his Majesty and his Privy Counsellours, but likewise called in and suppressed, and Bishop Land in the Kings name (by his speciall command as he pretends) returned this p••remptory answer to it in writing (the originall whereof was found in his Study, under his owne hand) contrary both to his knowledge and conscience.

A Preface first, and then as followes.

AND although We are not bound to give an account of Our Actions but to God onely, out of the honour and integrity of Our Grace, the love and care of Our peo∣ple, the great and hearty desire We have to take off all feares and jealousies from Our loy∣all and loving Subjects; We have thought fit to declare these reasons following, why We

have called in this Remonstrance, which yet We presume and constantly beleeve 〈◊〉〈◊〉 framed and delivered up unto Us with good intentions, though by amisguised Zeale.

For first that Remonstrance begins at Religion, and feares innovation of it, innova∣tion by Popery: But We would have Our Subjects of all sorts to call to mind what difficulties and dangers We endured not many yeers since for Religions sake; that We are the same still, and our holy Religion is as pretious to Vs, as it is or can be to any of them; and we will no more admit innovation therein, then they that think they have done well in fearing it so much.

'Tis ••ue that all effects expected have not followed upon the Petition delivered at Oxford; but We are in least fault for that: for supply being not afforded Vs, di••∣inabled Us to execute all that was desired, and caused the stay of those legall procee∣dings which have helped to swell up this Remonstrance: Yet let all the Countie: of Eng∣land be examined, and London and the Suburbs with them, neither is there such a no∣ted encrease of Papists, nor such cause of feare as is made, nor hath any a••nounted to such an odious Tolerating as is charged upon it, nor neere any such.

For that Commission so much complained of, both the Matter and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of it are utterly mistaken; for it doth not dispense with any Penalty or any course to be taken with any Papist for the exercise of their Religion; no nor with the 〈…〉〈…〉 or not conformity to Ours; It was advised for the encrease of Our profit, and the returning of that into Our purse, which abuse or connivency of in••eriour Ministers might perhaps divert another way: If that or any other shall be abused in the execu∣tion, We will be ready to punish upon any just complaint.

The next feare is the daily growth and spreading of the Arminian Faction, called a cunning way to bring in Popery: But We hold this charge as great a wrong to Our Selfe and Our Government, as the former; for Our People must not be taught by•• Parliament Remonstrance or any other way,* 68.9 that We are so ignorant of Truth, or so carelesse of the profession of it, that any Opinion, or Faction, or whatever it be cal∣led, should thrust it selfe so farre and so fast into Our Kingdomes without Our know∣ledge of it; this is a meere dreame of them that wake, and would make Our loyall and loving People think, We sleepe the while.

In this charge there is great wrong done to two eminent Prelates that attend Our, Person, for they are accused without producing any the least shew or shadow or proof against them; and should they, or any other attempt innovation of Religion, either by that open or any cunning way, We should quickly take other order with them, and not stay for your Remonstrance.

To help on this, Our people are made beleeve there is a restraint of Books Ortho∣doxall: But We are sure since the late Parliament began, some whom the Remon∣strance cals Orthodox, have assumed to themselves an unsufferable liberty in printing. Our Proclamation commanded a restraint on both sides till the passions of men might subside and calme; and had this been obeyed as it ought, We had not now been tossed in this tempest: and for any distressing or discountenancing of good Preachers, We know there is none, if they be, as they are called, Good: But Our good people shall never want that spirituall comfort which is due unto them. And for the preferments which We bestow. We have ever made it Our great Care to give them as rewards of desert and paines; but as the preferments are Outs, so will We be Judge of the desert Our Selfe, and not be taught by a Remonstrance.

For Ireland We thinke in Case of Religion, 'tis not worse then Queen Elizabeth left it; and for other affaires 'tis as good as We found it, nay, perhaps better: and We take it for a great disparagement of Our Government that it should be voyced, that new Monasteries,* 68.10 Nunneries, and other Superstitious Houses are erected and repleni∣shed in Dublin and other great Townes of that Our Kingdome: for We assure Our Selfe, Our Deputy and Counsell there will not suffer God and Our Government so to be dishonoured, but We should have had some accompt of it from them; and We may not endure to have Our good people thus misseda 68.11 with shewes:

There is likewise somewhat considerable in the time, when these practises to undermine true Religion in Our Kingdomes are set on foot. The Remonstrance 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Vs, it is now when Religion is opposed by open force in all other parts. But We must tell Our people, there is no undermining Practises at home against it, If they practice not against it, that seeme most to labour for it; for while Religion seems to be con∣tended for in such a factious way which cannot be Gods way, the heat of that doth often melt away that, which it labours earnestly but perhaps not wisely, to preserve; And for Gods judgements which We and Our people have felt, and have cause to feare, VVe shall prevent them best by a true and religious Remonstrance of the amendment of Our lives, &c.

This Answer to the Parliaments Remonstrance, and the publike calling of it in gave great offence to the House, & all true Protestants; but infinitely imboldned, augmented the Popish and Arminien Faction; and so much disgusted the common people, (being seconded with a sodaine prorogation of the Parliament,* 68.12 to prevent the Re∣monstrance of the House of Commons, against the illegality of taking Tonnage and Poundage without grant in Parliament; as appeares by the Kings owne Speech at the adjournment on this occasion, printed after his royall Answer to the Petition of Right) that the King to give the people some seeming satisfaction (who were then speedily to pay in the greatest Subsidy ever granted and collected in so short a time) published a Proclamation bearing date the 7. of Iuly 1628. intituled, A Proclama∣tion, declaring his Majesties pleasure concerning the proceedings had and to be had a∣gainst Popish Recusants according to the Lawes, and for directions to his Majesties Commissioners for that service both in the Southerne and Northerne parts, for making compositions with Recusants. Which Proclamation though it appeared in shew to be against the Papists, yet really, it was in favour of them, to compound at great un∣dervalues for the Kings two parts of their Lands; which Compositions came to little or nothing in the Southerne parts, as I have manifested in mya 68.13 Royall Popish Fa∣vourate; and not to much in the North; as appeares by this note of Compositions made with Recusants in the North, with an Estimate of their estates, sound among Windebankes papers,

Compositions made by the Viscount Wentworth with Recusants,

Staffordshire.		li.	s.	d.		li.	s.	d.
FRancis Ha••ecourt of Ranton Esq. per an.		25	0	0	worth per an.	200	0	0.
Philip Gifford of Hyon Widow, per an.		20	0	0	worth per an.	200	0	9.
Walter Brooke of Lapley Esq. per an.		30	0	0	worth per an.	400	0	0.
Dorothy Fowler of St. Thomas Widow, per on.		13	6	8	worth per an.	200	0	0.
Lancashire.
Richard Massey of Rixton Esq. per an.		40	0	0	worth per an.	400	0	0.
Abraham Laugton of Lowe Esq. per an.		10	0	0	worth per an.	150	0	0.
Anne Shrburne of Laithgryme Wid. per an.		24	0	0	worth per an.	200	0	0.
Sir Cuthbort Clifton Kt. Thomas Clifton Esq. and Mistris Iane Stanley	of Lytham, per an.	100	0	0	worth per an.	1500	0	0
Isabell Anderton and Hugh Anderton her Son,	of Euxton, per an.	8	0	0	worth per an.	150	0	0
Sir William Norres of Speake Knight, per an.		60	0	0	worth per an.	500	0	0.
Thomas Hesketh of Poulton Esq. per an.		15	0	0	worth per an.	200	0	0.
William Anderton of Anderton Esq. per an.		20	0	0	worth per an.	250	0	0.
Roger Anderton of Birchley Esq. per an.		21	12	3	worth per an.	300	0	0.
Thomas Dolton of Thurnbam Esq. per an.		15	0	0	worth per an.	200	0	0.
Sir William Gerrerd of Bryn Baronet, per an.		66	13	4	worth per an.	800	0	0.
Iames Anderton of Clayton Esq. per an.		40	0	0	worth per an.	500	0	0.
Iohn Preston of Mannour Esq. per an.		80	0	0	worth per an.	1500	0	0.

Derbyshire.
Sir Henry Merrie of Bar••on Kt. per an.		66	13	8	worth per an.	600	0	0.
George Poole of Sprinkehill Esq. per an.		20	0	0	worth per an.	250	0	0.
Nottinghamshire.
George Markham and Mary Markham his Mother	of Ollert••n, per an.	15	0	0	worth per an.	800	0	0
Lincolnshire.
Sir Iohn Thymbleby of ••rnhan Kt. per an.		1••0	0	0	worth per an.	1500	0	0.
Anthony Munson of Lincolne Esq. per an.		25	0	0	worth per an.	400	0	0.
Richard Townley of Norton Esq. per an.		150	0	0	worth per an.	1500	0	0.
								there and in Lancashire.
Northumberland.
Roger Widdrington of Cartington Esq. per an.		60	0	0	worth per an.	500	0	0.
Marke Errington of Po••t-Island Esq. per an.		45	0	0	worth per an.	400	0	0.
Thomas Haggerston of Haggerston Esq. per an.		20	0	0	worth per an.	250	0	0
								there and in Lancashire.
Yorkshire.
George Wa••t of Laborne Gent. per an.		10	0	0	worth per an.	150	0	0.
Marmaduke Holtlie of Scackleton Esq. per an.		••0	0	0	worth per an.	150	0	0.
Allen Aiscough of Gre••••hobottom Esq. per an.		22	0	0	worth per an.	600	0	0.
Sir Ralph Ellerker of Riesby Knight, per an.		50	0	0	worth per an.	600	0	0.

By the Lawes of this Realme, the King was to have two parts of Recusants Lands and Estates devided into three, and 40. l. out of 60. l. per annum 200. l. out of 360. l. per annum: But after the rate of these Compositions at undervalues (one part of the Commons grievance in their forecited Remonstrance and Petition) the King instead of his two parts of three, had not above one part of 10. or 15. in the North, where Compositions were highest, and for ought I find, not really and duly paid when made. Now because the Fees in passing these Compositions were some∣what high the Recusants prefered this Petition to the King to mittigate them, indorsed with Secretary Windebanks owne hand in this manner; Poore Recusants for moderation offices.

To the KINGS most excellent Majesty.

The humble PETITION of the poore Recusants of the Southerne and Northerne parts of this your Highnesse Realme of England

Humbly sheweth:

THat whereas your sacred Majesty hath been pleased to accept such of your Peti∣tioners into Grace, as should submit themselves by way of Composition to your Majesty, which your Petitioners most willingly imbraced, and with all thankfulnesse have submitted themselves thereunto.

But so it is, may it please your most excellent Majesty, that the great and excessive rate and charge of passing their grants and other discharges, is such, that without your Majesty be further pleased to extend your mercy towards them, your poore Peti∣tioners (although they have used the uttermost of their mean endeavours) can reape no benefit of your Majesties gracious favour vouchsafed unto them.

They therefore most humbly beseech your Majesty to be pleased to referre the settlement and establishing of the said Fees to the Lord Treasurer and the Lord Cottington, who calling unto them your Majesties Vice-Presidents of the North, may direct such moderate fees and meanes to passe the said grants and other discharges, as your Petitioners meane ability may be able to under∣goe.

And your Petitioners (as in duty bound) shall ever pray for your Ma∣jesties long and prosperous reigne over us.

But this Proclamation rather displeasing then satisfying, it was thus seconded with the ensuing ogive more content.

By the KING. A Proclamation declaring His Majesties Royall Pleasure and Command, for putting the Lawes and Statutes made against Jesuits, Priests, and Po∣pish Recusants in due execution.

WHereas We have found by experience, that notwithstanding the strict and se∣vere Lawes made and standing in force against Iesuits, Priests, and others ha∣ving taken Orders by authority derived, or pretended to be derived from the Sea of Rome; and notwithstanding Our former restraints and prohibition, by Proclamation and otherwise many of them have presumed to resort and remaine within this Our Realme and other parts of Our Dominions, and there doe daily endeavour to with∣draw and seduce Our Subjects from the true Religion of Almighty God, and from there due Allegiance and Obedience towards Us their Liege Lord, and that many of Our Subjects missed by them, have adventured to receive, harbour and maintaine them and thereby have incurred the danger of Our Lawes.

And therefore not finding that good effect which We did, and might justly expect of any former course taken in that behalfe, We have thought fit,* 70.1 and doe hereby pub∣lish Our royall pleasure and Command, that carefull and diligent search be made by all Our Officers and Ministers, and by all others to whom it may appertaine, for all Iesuits, Priests, and others having taken Orders by authority, derived or pretended to be derived from the Sea of Rome, and that wheresoever, and whensoever they shall be found, they be apprehended, and committed to the common Goale of that County where they shall be found, there to remaine without Baile or Mainprize, un∣till by due course of Law they be tryed,* 70.2 and proceeded with according to Law; which We will shall be done with all convenient expedition: And if upon their try∣all and Conviction there shall be cause to respire the execution of any of them, yet We are resolved not to let them lye in those common Goales, much lesse to wander about at large, but according to the example of former times, to send them to the Cattle of Westbich, or some other safe Prison where they shall remaine under strait and close custody, and be wholly restrained from exercising their Functions, or spreading their superstitious and dangerous Doctrine.

And We are also resolved, whereof We doe hereby give notice to all, whom it may concerne at their utmost perils, That the Harbourers, Receivers and Maintainers of Iesuits, Priests and all such others as haue received or shall receive Orders as aforesaid, shall be left to the due and ordinary course of Law.

And We doe further will and command that all Our Judges, Justices and Ministers of Justice in their severall places, not onely doe observe Our will and pleasure before expressed, in all and every the premises, but also doe put all other Out Lawes in due execution against Popish Recusants, and that Our Judges of Assise at their returne out of their Circuits doe from time to time hereafter give a strict accompt of their pro∣ceedings therein unto Our Lord Keeper of the great Seale, and Our Lord Keeper doe present the same unto Vs.

And whereas We heretofore granted severall Commissions, for Leasing and demi∣sing of the Lands of Recusants liable to their forfeitures, with Instructions for the di∣rection of Our Commissioners in that service,* 70.3 We, minding a due reformation of the manifold neglects and abuses of our inferiour officers and others whereby that part of our Revenue hath been extreamly lessened, and those who were backward in Religion have been encouraged to persist in their obstinacy and blindnesse have caused those Commissions and Instructions to be revived, and many parts altered, for our better service and profit; And We doe hereby declare the same, to the intent that such as shall be willing to contract with Us, or to further our service, or advance our profit in that behalfe, may attend our said Commissioners.

And whereas We are informed, that divers have contracted for Leases of Recusants

Lands, who doe not sue out their Leases, to our great hinderance, our will and plea∣sure is, That all such as have already contracted with our Commissioners for Leases of Recusants Lands shall passe them under our Seales before the end of Michaelm•••• Terme next; and such as shall hereafter contract for any such Leases, shall passe ther•• under our Seales, before the end of the Terme then next following after such contracts made, or else their Contracts to be utterly voyd.

And We doe straitly charge all our said Commissioners, that they be carefull to ad∣vance our profit herein, according to the true intent of our Commissions and Instru∣ctions; and that they use all diligence to discover and avoid all abuses which may tend to the diminution of our profit, or to the encrease of Popery, and back-sliding from the true Religion established in the Church of England.

Given at Our Court at Southwicke, the third day of August in the fourth yeere of Our reigne of Great Britaine, France and Ireland.

A little before the next Session of Parliament, and during the Session it selfe, the King likewise issued out these successive Proclamations following, against Doctor Smith Bishop of Calcedon.

By the KING. A Proclamation for the apprehension of Richard Smith a Popish Priest, sti∣led, and calling himselfe the Bishop of Calcedon.

FOrasmuch as We certainly understand that Richard Smith, an English man borne, by profession a Popish Priest, now is, and for some yeeres past hath been in this Realme, and here not onely 〈◊〉〈◊〉 our Subjects in their Religion, but both also both by his writings in print and otherwise, and by his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 practice, perswade those our Subjects to whom he hath accesse, from their Allegiance to Us their Liege Lord, and usurpeth to himselfe Episcopall Jurisdiction from the Sea of Rome, and exerciseth the same within this Kingdome, and holdeth continuall Intelligence with our Enemies whereby, according to the just Lawes of this Realme, he hath committed the offence of high treason: And yet neverthelesse divers of our Subjects seduced by him, doe receive, harbour and entertaine him, contrary to our Lawes, and have thereby incurred, and doe incurre the penalty of those Lawes which are capitall to the ostenders. We therefore being justly provoked by the boldnesse of the said Smith, doe hereby straitly command all out loving Subjects, of whatsoever condition, quality or degree, that none of them directly or indirectly doe permit or suffer him to be concealed or harboured, but that forthwith they arrest and apprehend his body, and bring him before the next Justice of Peace, to the place where he shall be apprehen∣ded, whom We straitly command to commit him to prison without baile or main∣prize, and presently thereupon informe Vs, or our Privy Counsell of his appre∣hension.

And We doe further declare hereby, that if any person shall hereafter directly or indirectly harbour or conceale the said Smith, or use, or connive at any meanes, whereby the said Smith may escape from being apprehended or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it at then We shall extend the uttermost severity of our Lawes against every such offender. And We further charge and command all and singular our Judges, Justices of Peace, Majors, Sheri••fs, Constables and all other our Officers, Ministers and loving Subjects, that if they shall find any person offending herein hereafter that then they and every of them proceed with all diligence and roundnesse, not onely against the said Smith, but also against all such as shall harbour, conceale or connive at his concealment, or shall not me their best endeavours for his discovery and apprehension, according to the uttermost extent of our Lawes.

Given at Our Court at White-hall the 11. day of December, in the fourth yeere of Our reigne of Great Britaine, France and Ireland.

By the KING. A second Proclamation for the aprrension of Richard Smith a Popish Priest, stiled, and calling himselfe, the Bishop of Calcedon

WHereas by our Proclamation, bearing date the eleventh eay of December last past, (for the reasons in that our Proclamation expressed) VVe did straitly command, that none of our Subjects should harbour or conceale the said Smith, but that forthwith they should arrest and apprehend his body, and bring him before the next Justice of Peace, to the place where he should be apprehended, whom VVe there∣by commanded to commit him to prison without baile or mainprize, and presently to informe Us or our privy Counsell of his apprehension: And VVe did thereby de∣clare, That if any person should then after, directly or indirectly, harbour or conceale the said Smith, or use, or connive at any meanes, whereby the said Smith might es∣cape from being apprehended or arrested, that VVe should extend the uttermost feve∣rity of our Lawes against every such offender, as by our Proclamation at large appea∣reareth; which our Proclamation hath not yet wrought that good effect which VVe expected, the said Smith being still hidden and harboured by those, who being inse∣cted and blinded with popish Superstition, preferre their respects to him, before their duty to Vs, and the feare of Our high displeasure, and the consequence thereof; VVe therefore by the advice of our privy Counsell, have thought sit by this our second Pro∣clamation to renew our former command in that behalfe.

And to the end that none of our Subjects may hereafter excuse themselves by a pretended ignorance of the danger they shall fall into, if they shall harbour or conceal him; VVe doe hereby publish and declare, that the said Smith is not onely a popish Priest, and with a high presumption taketh upon him to exercise Ecclesiasticall Juris∣diction, pretended to be derived from the Sea of Rome, within this our Realme, and endeuvoureth to seduce our Subjects from the true Religion established in the Church of England (which by Gods assistance VVe shall ever constantly maintaine) but doth also seditiously and traiterously hold correspondence with our enemies, rending to the destruction of our State.

And therefore VVe doe now againe renew our former command for his apprehen∣sion,* 72.1 and doe hereby further signifie. That whosoever shall lodge, harbour or relieve the said Smith, or any other Priest, Jesuit, or other•• having taken orders by authority pretended to be derived from the Sea of Rome, shall incurre the danger of our Lawes made against the harbourers, lodgers and relievers of Priests, to the full extent there∣of, which by the Statutes of this our Realme is Felony.

And VVe doe further hereby declare, (which VVe shall really performe) That who∣soever shall discover the said Smith, and cause him to be apprehended, as asoresaid, shall have a reward of one hundred pounds in mony to be presently paid unto him by Us, and shall also have the benefit of all such penalties and forfeitures, which shall or may accrue unto Us, and be forfeited by that person, in whose house the said Smith shall be found to have been harboured or concealed.

And VVe further charge and command hereby (as by our former Proclamation VVe did) all and singular our Judges. Justices of Peace, Majors, Sherieffs, Constables, and all other our Officers Ministers and loving Subjects, that if they shall find any person offending, herein, that then they, and every of them proceed with all diligence and readinesse, not onely against the said Smith, but also against all such as shall har∣bour, conceale or connive at his concealment, or shall not use their best endeavours for his discovery and apprehension, according to the uttermost extent of our Lawes.

Given at Our Court at White-hall, the 24. day of March, in the fourth yeere of Our reigne of Great Britaine, France and Ireland.

These Proclamations against the Bishop of Calcedo••, at the first view, seem to car∣ry and expresse abundance of royall zeale against Popery, and to proceed onely 〈◊〉〈◊〉 some zealous Protestants of the Kings Councell, out of a conscientious care of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 preservation of our established Religion, and detestation of Smith•• audatiousness to conferre orders and exercise Episcopall Jurisdiction within his Majesties Dominions, by a Forreign authority from the Sea of Rome, which is no lesse then high Treason, by the Statutes of 23. Eliz. c. 1. But if our English popish Priests, Monks and pa••∣ties themselves (who are able to give us best and truest information in this particular or this Bishops best friends in forraigne parts may be credited; or the Primate of Ar∣magh himselfe (Doctor Vsher) in one of hisb 72.2 Letters to the now Arch-bishop of Canterbury; these Proclamations against the Bishop of Calcedon were not procured at the motion of any Protestants, or out of any love to our Religion, or opposition to popery; but at the earnest solicitation of the regular Priests and Munks in England and Ireland; who violently opposed Doctor Smiths election and Episcopall Juris∣diction, to which they would by no meanes submit; pretending themselves exempted from it by their orders, and writing bitterly against the having of any Bishop in Eng∣land, which would eclipse the Regulars power, and exten••••re their gaines,c 72.3 Daniel a Iesu, Horuran Lomelus (Lo••ly) Nicholas Smith, and others, writing expresse books against his Episcopacy, which were by Smith and his Pertisans meanes, censured by the F••••••y of Paris, Anno 1630. Vpon their opposition onely, and by their means and power alone (being then the stronger party, and over-mastering the Bishops facti∣on this Bishop of C••cedon was by these Proclamations, and their popish Instruments, forced to deserts the Realme, and flee for succour into France, to Cardinall Richelieu, who curteously entertained him; as you may read at large in N. le Maistre (a Sorbon Priest, his, Instaurat•••• antiqus Episcoporum Principatus, printed at Paris 1639. Cum privilegio Regis & approbatisne Doctorum; and dedicated to the Cardinall himselfe lib. 3. c. 15. intituled. Corolarium libri secunds; ubi nonnulla de persecutione Episco∣perum, & de illustrissimo ANTISTITE CALCEDONENSI; where he largely justifies the Bishop of Calcedou, against the regular Priests in England his opposers and persecuters, who had expolled and banished him thence; severely censuring them for this their persecution against him, and pers••ading his restu••tion and reception againe among them in this Realme. Which mystery and devision of theirs occasioning these two Proclamations•• I thought fit to discover to prevent mistakes.

You have formerly heard the Complaint of the Commons in Parliament in their Re∣monstance and Petition to the King of the great liberty and encrease of popish Prelats, Priests, Monks Monasteries within the Kingdome of Ireland and the open professi∣on of their Romish Religion there together with Bishop L••uds peremptory de∣niall of it, in his answer to that Remonstrance in the Kings owne name: but no soon∣er was that Parliament dissolved in discontent, but the verity of the Commons Com∣plaint was sufficiently justified, by this ensuing Proclamation of the Lord Deputy and Councell of that Realme, found among the Bishops owne papers who could not be ignorant of it, being thus indorsed with his owne hand, A Proclamation Concer∣ning the growth of Popery in Ireland.

By the Lord DEPVTY and COVNSELE. Henry Falkland:

FOrasmuch as We cannot but take notice that the late intermission of legall pro∣ceedings against popish pretended or Titulary Arch-bishops, Bishops, Abbo Deanes, Vicars••generall Jesuits, Fryars, and others of that sort, that derive their pretended authority and orders from the Sea of Rome, hath bred such an extraordinary insolence and presumption in them, as that they have dared here of late not onely to assemble themselves in publike places to celebrate their superstitious Services in all parts of this Kingdome, but also have erected houses and buildings called publike O∣ratories,

Colledges Masse houses, and Convents of Fryers,* 73.1 Munks and Nunnes in the eye and open view of the State and elswhere, and doe frequently exercise jurisdiction against his Majesties Subjects by authority derived from the Sea of Rome, and (by colour of teaching and keeping Schools in their pretended Monasteries and Colled∣ges) doe traine up the youth of this Kingdome in their superstitious Religion, to the great derogation and contempt of his Majesties regall power and authority, and great offence of many of his Majesties good Subjects, contrary to the Lawes and Ec∣clesiasticall government of this Kingdome, and the impoverishment of his Majesties Subjects in the same.

These are therefore to will and require, and in his Majesties name, straitly to charge and command all, and all manner such pretended or Titulary Archbishops, Bishops, Deanes Vicars-generall, Arch-deacons and others, deriving any pretended authority, power or jurisdiction from the Sea of Rome, that they and every of them, forbeare from henceforth to exercise any such power, jurisdiction or authority within th•••• Kingdome, and that all such Abbots, Pryors, Jesuits, Fryars, Munks, Nunnes and o∣thers of that sort as aforesaid, doe forthwith breake up their Convents and Assemblies in all houses of Fryars Colledges, Monasteries and other places wheresoever they are or shall be Conventually or Collegiatly assembled together within this Kingdome, and to relinquish the same and to disperse and seperate themselves.

And that all and every of the orders before named and other Priests whatsoever do from henceforth forbeare to preach, teach or celebrate their Service in any Church Chappell or other publike Oratory, or place, or to teach any Schoole in any place or places whatsoever within this Kingdome.

And We doe further charge and command all and sigular the owners of such houses of Fryars, Colledges, Monasteries, Schools, Oratories, Masse-houses and Numeries, that they and every of them respectively in default of the persons before named their voluntary relinquishing of the said houses of Fryars, Colledges, monasteries Schooles, oratories masse-houses and Numeries doe forthwith expell, and thrust forth all and singular such Fryars•• Jesuits, and other Monasticall persons out of the same, and to convert the same to other more lawfull uses, upon paine to have their said houses sei∣zed to his Majesties use, and both the one and the other to be proceeded against for their unlawfull assemblies, and maintainance of such unlawfull Conventieles and cor∣rupt nurture of Children in the severest manner that by the Lawes and Statutes of this Kingdome and Ecclesiasticall Government of the same may be had or extended, whereof they and every of them are to take notice, and to yeeld due obedience there∣unto, as they and every of them will avoid his Majesties high indignation, and the con∣sequence thereof.

Given at his Majesties Castle of Dublin the 1. day of April, 1629.

• Adam Lofius Canc.
• T. Baltinglasse.
• Wil. Parsons.
• Ia. Armachantus.
• R. Dillon.
• Rich. B••lton.
• Hen. Valentia.
• Anth. Midensis.
• Dud. Norton.
• Moore.
• Hen. Doewra.
• Ad. Loftus.

By this Proclamation the whole passage in the Commons Remonstance touching the encrease of Popery in Ireland is confessed to be true, and farre more then is there∣in expressed.

How little effect this Proclamation produced in Ireland, will appeare by this en•• suing Letter of Doctor William Bedley Bishop of Kilmore and Ardivagh about the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Church in his Drocesse, and the Papists in Ireland, to Bishop Land, thus su∣perscribed.

To the right reverend Father in God, William, Lord Bishop of London, my honourable good Lord, deliver these.

Right reverend Father, my honourable good Lord:

SInce my comming to this place, which was a little before Michaelmas (till which time the setling the State of the Colledge, and my Lord Primates visitation defer∣red

my Consecration) I have not been unmingfull of your ••ordships commands, to advertise you, as my experience should informe, of the estate of this Church; which I shall now the better doe, because I have been about my Diocesses, and can set down out of my knowledge and view, what I shall relate; and shortly, to speake much ill matter in a few words, it is very miserable every way: The Cathedrall Church of Ardagh one of the most ancient in Ireland, and said to be built by Saint Patrick; together with the Bishops house there, downe to the ground; the Church here built, but without Bell or Steeple, Font or Chalice: The parish Churches all in a manner ruined or unroofed and unrepaired; the people, saving a few British Planters here and there (which are not the tenth part of the remnant) obstinate Recusants; a popish Cler∣gy more numerous by farre then we,* 74.1 and in the fall exercise of all Iurisdiction Eccle∣siasticall, by their Vicars-generall and Officials, who are so confident, as they excom∣municate those that come to our Courts, even in Matrimoniall causes, which affron•• hath been offered my selfe by the popish Primates Vicar-generall, for which I have be∣gun a processe against him: The Primate himselfe lives in my Parish within two mile of my house, the Bishop in another part of my Diocesse further off: every parish hath his Priest, and some two or three apeec••, and so their Masse-houses also; in some places Masse is said in the Churches. Frieries there are in divers places, who goe about, though not in their habits,* 74.2 and by their importunate begging impoverish the people: Who indeed are generally very poore, as from that cause, so from their paying doubt•• Tythes to their owne Clergy and ours from the dearth of Corne, and death of ther•• Cattell these late yeers, with the contributions to their Souldiers and their Agents and which they forget not to reckon among other causes, the oppressions of the Cour•• Ecclesiasticall, which in very truth my Lord I cannot excuse, and doe seeke to re∣forme.

For our own, there are some seven or eight Ministers in each Diocesse of 'good suf∣ficiency, and (which is no small cause of the continuance of the people in Popery still) English which have not the tongue of the people, nor can performe divine offices, or converse with them, and which hold many of them two, three, four, or more Vi∣carages apeece; Even the Clerkships themselves are in like manner conferred upon the English,* 74.3 and sometimes two or three or more upon one man, and ordinarily bought and sold, or let to farme &c. His Majesty is now with the greatest part of this Country, as to their hearts, consciences, King, but at the Popes discretion, &c.

Your Lordships most obliged▪ servant in Christ Ios••, Wil. Kilmoren and 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Kilmere this 1. of Aprill, 1630.

This was the condition and state of the Papists in Ireland then; who the very same yeere Novemb. 22. 1630. presented this Petition to the Lords Justices and Counsell thus indorsed with Bishop La••d•• owne hand, The Petition of the Recusants in Ireland to the Lords Iustices, and in some things concerning the Church.

To the right honourable the Lords Justices and Counsell.

The humble Petition of the Lords, Knights and Gentlemen here attending, in the behalfe of themselves, and the rest of his Majesties Subjects of this Kingdome, Novemb. 22, 1630.

Most humbly making Petition;

THat whereas the late imployed Agents did humbly offer to his Highnesse three Subsidies to be granted and confirmed by Parliament in this Kingdome, and for that the said Parliament was not called accordingly, yet the Inhabitants of the Coun∣try are compelled to goe on forward with the payment of the same, with which if ••∣thers

that have imployments,* 75.1 and are of greatest meanes in this Kingdome had been ••axed, or had borne according as they would have been by the authority of Par∣liament, the said three Subsidies, and the summes whereat they were estimated, would have been long since levyed: and whereas his most gracious Majesty in compassion of his Subjects did grant divers Favours, Graces and Benefits to them, and did ma∣nifest his princely care of them, that they should have favours and graces, in regard of the great burden they did and doe beare in payment of so great summes. Your Sup∣pliants humbly beseech your Honours, to consider of the humble request of your Sup∣pliants under-written, being some of these particulars: wherein they conceive the Country and people are over-heavily burthened: which doth not onely discourage, but also disable them to beare the charges which they doe; and that your honours will be pleased to take such order for their ease and reliefe in the same, as shall stand with Justice, Equity, and the intimated favours, which your Suppliants well hope and con∣ceive his Highnesse of his owne royall disposition and gracious inclination, is willing shall be conferred upon them.

And your Suppliants shall ever pray, &c.

That in regard his Majesty signified his pleasure in his Instructions, that an Act should passe in Parliament, that no Tythes should be inquired of above lx. yeer•• past; that your Lordships will give order, that all Commissioners and Officers shall forbeare inquiring of Tythes for his Majesty before that time, and that Plantations grounded upon such Tythes may be forborne, and that the holding of the Parliament may be certained.

That your Lordships may direct a course that the Clergy doe not proceed with the great burden and charge they doe lay upon the poore people for clandestine Matria∣ges, Christnings and Burials, &c.

That your Lordships likewise will direct a course to ease the poore Subjects of the unreasonable fines imposed by the Clerks of the Market, and also to ease them of the intolerable charges they beare by means of the suing forth Recogniza••ces for building of Churches, fines for Bridges and High-wayes.

The Commissions that are issued to examine what payments are made of the Subsidies, to be renewed.

That there may be free liberty for transporting all Commodities of the Kingdome that may be spared, without paying any thing for Licences.

Tha•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 advantage be taken for not inrolling the Surrenders of Connaught, according to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Majesties Instructions and former Grace••.

The Complaints of the Common-wealth to be annexed to the former Petition, delivered by the Noble-men and Gentlemen of the Country to the Lords Iustices and Counsell. December 6. 1630.

That the Bishops Court shall hold no longer then one day at a sitting.

That the Inquisitors comming to doe service to the same Court shall not pay fo•• their entrance.

The Subsidy of the Bishops and Clergy, if they have paid the same, no ease done to the Country thereby.

That no E••cheator shall bring paroels of Records into the Country to be found by a Jury, but that the whole Record, or a true Copy thereof be brought, and the same to be testified by the Officer of the Court.

That your Lordships lay downe a rate for the issues for respit of homage, according each terme or yeere, for which the said respit of homage shall happen to be in arreare, proportionably to the respit of homage it ••elfe.

That the King at Armes or any of his shall demand no fees or duty belonging to him by colour of his Office of any Noble-man or Gentleman, unlesse he be sent for.

That School-masters shall not be disturbed from teaching, so they ••each nothing concerning Religion.

That the houses may be restored to the In••er••tors, which were seized on by vertue of a Proclamation, (to wit, that forementioned.)

How this Petition came to the Bishops hands, appeares by this Letter, thus indor∣sed by him, Feb. 10. 1630. My Lord Primate of Armagh, about the Recusants Pe••••tion to the Lords Iustices, &c.

To the right Reverend Father in God, my singular good Lord, the Lord Bi∣shop of London, one of his Majesties most hono••rable privy Counsell.

My very good Lord;

SInce I wro••e unto your Lordship concerning the businesse of Sir Iohn Wishart and Master Elphe••sion; all the Bishops Cha••cellours is ••he Kingdome were sent for to Dublin by the Lords Justices, to answer such things as are objected against the exer∣cise of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in a Petition exhibited unto them by the Recusa••t Lords of the Country: Which being a matter of no small importance, I thought it my duty to impart unto your Lordship the true Copi••s both of the Petition of the one and of the Answer of the other, that you may be the better prepared to speake therein if the matter shall be brought over into England; and give us direction here how we are to follow the businesse for I feare all the Bishops are to appeare about the beginning of Easter Tearme to declare their resolutions touching the same propo∣sitions.

I ••end likewise unto your Lordship a short Letter which I received even now from the Bishop o•• Kilf••nora. The Bishoprick of Killalow is contig••ous unto his, and both being conjoyned together by a perpetuall union, would make an indifferent good competency for one Bishop: for that of K••lfenora is otherwise in it selfe, so poore, and so farre from any good Benefice that might be annexed unto it, that there is little hope it will ever be made fit for any man of worth.

I humbly thank your Lordship for the tender regard you had of my reputation, in stopping the publishing of my book there, before the faults committed in the reprin∣ting thereof should be corrected: for which and those other high favours which I doe daily receive at your hands, I must alwayes professe my selfe to rest

Drogheda February 10. 1630.

Your Lordships faithfull Servant in all duty ready to be commanded. Ja. Armachanus.

What answer was given to this Petition of the Recusants by the Bishops and their Chancellours, will appeare by this ensuing paper thus 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by Bishop Laud, The Answer of the Lords Bishops and Chancellours to such Articles of the Recusants Pe••iti∣on as concerne the Church.

An Abstract of those things which concerne the Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction in the Petition exhibited to the Lords Justices.

• 1. THat your Lordships may direct a course that the Clergy doe not proceed with the great burden and charge they doe lay upon the poore people for clande∣stine Marriages, Christnings and Burials &c.
• 2. That the the Bishops Courts should hold no longer then one day at a sitting.
• 3. That the l••x••uisitors comming to doe service to the ••aid Court shall not pay for their entrance.
• 4. The Subsidy of the Bishops and Clergy, if they have paid the same, no ease done to the Country ther••by.
• 5. That School masters shall not be disturbed from teaching, so they teach nothing concerning Religion.

The Answers of the Lords Bishops and Chancellours that are now present, to the Articles of grievance lately by your Lordships imparted to them.

Right honourable our good Lords:

AS to the imputation cast upon us to burthen and charge the poore people for clandestine Marriages, Christnings, &c.

We humbly propose to your Lordships consideration.

1. That the cognizance of these causes doth by the Lawes of this Realme belong to the Judicature Ecclesiasticall, with a very severe charge in Gods name to see to the due execution thereof, as in the Statute of 2. Eliz. cap. 2. may appeare.

2. That the res••act••rines of the people in not resorting to Church, and being con∣formable to divine service and administration of Sacraments, and other Rites accor∣ding to the forme of the book of Common-prayer, is no way to be cherished or fo∣mented, especially in the apparant endeavours which is now used by the popish facti∣on,* 78.1 to draw them away from the obedience of his Majesty to that of the Pope.

3. That if it be permitted to them to marry and baptize without controle, all other S••ismaticks, as A••abaptists, Brownists, &c. may claime the like.

4. That they are in no worse condition then those of our owne; and his Majesty in those very graces which their very Agents obtained, and to which they have reference in their Petition, did referre the Delinquents in these particulars to be proceeded a∣gainst, according to the ordinary course of Law, Art. 49.

5. That if this proceeding he stopt, these inconveniences will arise: The Bishops and Ordinaries are not able to answer the Kings writs, which are by the common Law to be directed unto them, as in cause of Bastardy, and Certificate of marriage, and the like; as also the whole Common-wealth will swarme with Incest, Adultery, Whore∣dome, &c. if it be lawfull for popish Vicars to dispence and divorce at pleasure, and voyd new marriages upon pretext they were not solemnized by the parish Priest ac∣cording to the Trent Reformation, and other like frivolous pretexts, contrary to the law of God.

6. As to the burthen of the poore people, we doe humbly desire, that the Delin∣quents may be informed against▪ and upon conviction severely punished.

7. And if it seeme to your Lordships, that the fees of the Ecclesiasticall Courts be over-burthenous, that the Commission for regulating them may be speedily executed.

2. Touching the continuance of the Courts longer then one day at a sitting. We con∣ceive the same to be for the ease of the people, and expediting of causes, and the hin∣dring of chamber-justice; but if it shall appeare otherwise to your Lordships, we de∣sire your Lordships to set downe what order you shall think most fit for the ease of the people, and due performance of that service.

3. Concerning Inquisitors fees for their entrance. We doe deny that ever any such thing was done, and if any can be justly charged therewith, let him be punished.

4. Touching our Subsidy. We doe think it is not unknowne to your Lordships, how cheerfully we have strained our selves for the safety of the Country, some of us having besides contributed to the Souldiers as deeply as they, even of our mensall lands which we hold in our owne hands.

5. Touching School-Masters▪ We humbly desire your Lordships to consider:

1. How much it concerneth the Reformation of the manners of the people, that School-Masters be well-affected to Religion and to the present Government.

2. That popish School-Masters doe breed up and prepare the youth of this Realme to be Priests, and contrary to the Priviledges of his Majesties Progenitors, to the Uni∣versity of Dublin, doe teach them Logick and Philosophy.

3. That under the name of School-Masters, divers dangerous and seditious per∣sons may be nourished in private Families, to the corrupting and seducing the youth of this Realme, and withdrawing them from his Majesties alleagiance.

4. That wherea•• if such be put downe▪ the parents would out of necessity send their Children to the Ministers and Curates or Free-schools in every County, and the Col∣ledges

at Dublin; by the allowing them, they will be still nouzeled in Superstition and Barbarisme.

Lastly, whereas your Lordships lately desire us to certifie you, who are the chiefe abettors of the popish titular Clergy, your Lordships have them now shewing them∣selves in their presenting this Petition, which we hope you will be sensible of for the publike good, the good of his Majesty and the glory of God▪ to whose blessing and pro∣tection we humbly leave you.

The returne upon Command, to advise upon some moderate course in the ex∣ercise of Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction.

Right honourable Our good Lords:

IN obedience to your Lordships commands, We the Bishops and Chancellours pre∣sent in the City, have considered of the wayes for the moderating and easing the pretended burthen, whereof the Petitioners complaine, in the matter of clandestine Christnings, Marriages and Burials.

And doe find, that we that are present cannot resolve of any other course then to re∣ferre our selves to our former answer, and the lawes now in force: and according to our duties to God and the charge laid upon us in the Act 2. Eliz. c. 2. doe humbly desire your Lordships that the said Act for the uniformity of Common-prayer and Service in the Church, and the administration of the Sacraments, may be duly and tru∣ly executed.

Also the lawes concerning the restoring to the Crowne the ancient Jurisdiction over the State Ecclesiasticall and Spirituall, and abolishing all forraigne power repug∣nant to the same, may be effectually and fully put in use.

And that all School-Masters be bound to teach the Schollers for their first booke the grounds of Christian Religion, and to use in their Schooles, the prayer appointed in the beginning of the Grammer, set forth by his Majesties authority, with such o∣ther books as shall be appointed by the Bishops of this Kingdome; and that idle and unprofitable books, such as Gesta Romanoru••, which is now upon the Presse in this City for the use of their Schools, which doe but teach them to attend to Fables, and lying legends, may be banished from the same.

And forasmuch as sundry of us having no other occasion of comming to this place but your Lordships commands, have been now fourteen dayes in Town, and doe lye here at charges, and are with-holden from performance of our duties at home; we humbly entreat your Lordships to licence us to depart.

What the issue of this businesse was I cannot certainly learne; but I find, that this very yeere 1630. among other things there fell out a great difference between the Regulars and Secular Priests and popish Titulary Bishops in Ireland, which grew to a very great highth, as I have formerly touched in the Bishop of Calcedons businesse.

How farre these differences between them there proceeded in, I shall give you a short account out of the Arch-bishop of Armagh his Letter to Bishop Laud, who writ thus to him among other things.

My very good Lord:

THere came into my hands certaine propositions of our Irish Regulars against the Se∣culars, censured at Paris, 15. January a 80.1 1631. by sixty Doctors of the Sorbon, one whereof is this, Superiores Regularium digmores sunt Episcopis: siquidem dignitas pastoris petend•• est ex conditione sui gregis quemadmodum oplio, dignior est subul∣co; Another, In partibus haereticorum non tenetur populus Christianus necessariam sus••entationem suo Paracho sub ministrate▪ quia bona Ecclesiastica ab haereticis possiden∣tur. Together with them I received the Arch-bishop of Paris his condemnation of two

English Books, published Ianuary 30. 1631. the one, an Answer to certaine assertions of Doctor Kellison in his Treatise of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchy, written by Nicholas Smith: the other, an Apology for the Popes manner of proceeding in governing the Catholikes in England during the time of persecution; Author, Daniel a Iesu: It may somewhat concerne us here, to be made acquainted with the Argument of these Books, and therefore I make bold to entreat your Lordship, that you would give order to one of your Chaplaines to communicate the same unto this bearer, who will speedily in∣forme me thereof.

Your Lordships in all service, Ia. Armachanus.

Drogheda March 17. 1631.

The yeere following, these differences in Ireland between the Priests and Arch-bi∣shop of Dublin, Thomas Fleming proceeded to a publike Protestation and contestation even inprint, as appears by this notable paper of the Priests against him printed at Rhoan both in Latin and English to make it more notorious, I shall only trouble you with the English Copy; found in the Arch-bishops Study, indorsed with Master Dels hand thus▪ May 3, 1632. Protestations of the secular Priests in Ireland, against Thomas Fle∣ming Arch-bishop of Dublin.

To all the most Illustrious Arch-bishops and Bishops of Ire∣land, but more particularly to those of the Province of Dublin their honourable Lords, David Bishop of Osory, Iohn of Perues, Ross of Kildare, and Matthew Vicar A∣postolicall of Laghlem

1 MOST Illustrious Lords and Reverend Bishops, the Priests of Dublin make their complaint before you, that the most Illustrious Arch-bishop of Dublin, Thomas Flemming, of the order of Saint Francis, without alleadging any cause against them, one∣ly for his will, and as his pleasure, us••th to exile and banish Priests out of his Diocesse. And they protest that in so doing he exerciseth a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 over the Clergy, contrary to the Canons of Holy Church, and the lawes and Statutes of this Kingdome.

2. Most Illustrous Lords and reverend Fathers in Christ, the aforesaid Priests doe make their complaint, that the same most illustrious Arch-bishop of Dublin▪ Thomas Flemming of the order of Saint Francis, though humbly sought unto and desired, doth refuse to doe them justice in their causes, neither yet will ••e permit the Clergy to follow their actions meerly civill before the Magistrate, contrary unto the ••eceived custome of this Kingdome▪ from the first conversion of this Nation. And they protest that in so do∣ing, he exerciseth a tyranny over the Clergy,* 81.1 contrary unto the Canons of the Church, and the lawes and statutes of this Kingdome.

3. Most Illustrious Lords and Reverend Fathers in Christ, the aforesaid Priests doe make their complaint, that the most Illustrious Arch-bishop Thomas Flemming▪ of the order of Saint Francis, in inflicting his Ecclesiasticall censures, observeth no canonicall preceeding at all omitting not onely the solemnities of the law, but those things also that are necessary and essentiall in all proceedings thereof▪ namely, citations and proofe of causes. And they protest that in so doing▪ he exerciseth a tyranny over the Clergy, con∣trary unto the Canons of Holy Church, and the lawes and statutes of this Kingdome.

4. Most Illustrious Lords and Reverend Fathers in Christ, the aforesaid Priests doe complaine, that the most Illustrious Arch-bishop Thoms Flemming, of the order of Saint Francis, refused to heare all proofes against the Regulars in the matter of the eleven pro∣positions condemned at Paris, which testimonies or proofs two venerable Priests presented unto him the 15. of November, in the yeere of our Lord 1631. in Dublin. And more∣over, the aforesaid Priests doe professe, that the same Illustrious Arch-bishop is a favou∣rer and a Patron of certai••e new and never heard of Heresies, published by the Fryars of

his Order, and others; of the which heresies, or rather blasphemies, being advertised by a Petition, he utterly refused to heare the Accusers and Witnesses. And th••y pr••••est that in so doing he exere••seth a tyranny in the Church of God, contrary unto the canons of holy Church, and the lawes and statutes of this Kingdome.

5. Most illus••rious Lords and reverend Fathers ••n Christ, the aforesaid Priests d••e complaine, that the same most illustrious Arch-bishop Thomas Flemming of the order of Saint Francis, did not suppresse, extinguish or correct (according to the canons of the Church, and as the lawes of Princes doe command) a certaine infamous L••bell made, pr••••∣ted and published, under the false and fa••••ed name of Edmund U••sulan, against the good name, fame and reputation of certaine venerable Priests of the Clergy▪ who in the afore∣said libell are expresly and by name mentioned; but on the contrary, the same Arch-bi∣shop reads, commends, publisheth, and defends the same, to their irrep••rable dishonour and inf••••y, by whose example also others, especially of the Regulars of this Kingdome, are in∣••ited, provoked and animated to doe the like. And they protest that in so doing, he ex∣••rciseth a tyranny over the Clergy, contrary to the canons of holy Church, and the lawes and statutes of this Kingdome.

6. Most illustrious Lords and reverend Fathers in Christ, the aforesaid Pr••s••s doe complaine, that the same most illustrious Arch-bishop of Dublin, Thomas Flemming▪ of the order of Saint Francis, being given to understand by way of petition, on the behalfe of the Clergy of Dublin, that a certaine parish Priest, by name Patricke Brangan, with his assistant James Quin,* 81.2 but a few moneth•• agoe, thorow extreame negligence had l••st the blessed Sacrament consecrated in many hos••s,* 81.3 and that without hope of recovery; Our aforesaid Arch-bishop making small or no account of so great a sacriledge, permits not∣withstanding the aforesaid Priests, whereof the one i•• most unlearned, the other 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to execute all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction, by whose ministery he daily exposeth the Sa∣craments of the Church to prophanation and abuse. And in so doing, they protess that he offends against the divine Majesty and the sacred canons of the Church. They professe also that in these aforesaid excesses he hath the Regulars his Counsellours, orders and a∣bettours, especially one John Preston, a Fryar of his order, a most seditio••s and a turbu∣lent fellow, to the ruine of the Clergy, and disturbance of the Christian Common∣wealth.

7. Most illus••rious Lords and reverend Fathers in Christ, the aforesaid Pri••s••s die complaine, that the most illustrious Arch-bishop of Dublin, Thomas Flemming, of the order of Saint Francis, doth make parish Priests, young men, unlearned and unbred; o∣thers famous for their learning, gravity and vertue, being neglected; and m••re it is to be lamented, for that such are the times and state of things as if we had Augustines, Am∣broses and Hieroms, it were meet to preferre them unto the past••rall office (others omit∣ted.) But what may we expect of this our Prelat? who hath ordinarily in his mouth▪ To what end should parrish Priests be learned? or Preachers? for asmuch as these matters belong unto Regulars. Moreover the aforesaid Priests due complaine, that the most illustrious Arch-bishop Thomas Flemming of the order of Saint Francis, a•• the comming unto his Prelature, found within the wals of Dublin five parish Priests, men of learning, ripe yeers and uncorrupt conversation, in place of whom eith••r taken away by death or exile, he hath placed onely two, and such as we are not willing to speake of what condition: so as it seemes he desireth nothing more, then by this ext••rpation of the Clergy, a more easie and compendious way may be made unto those armies of Monks and begging Fryars, who in this Kingdome (observing no Regular discipline) doe labour to create a Monar∣chy unto themselves, as already they have done under this Bishop, to the destruction of the Church, the impoverishing of the Iuhab••tants, and no small detriment ••o the Com∣mon-wealth.* 81.4 And they protest that in so doing, he exerciseth a tyranny over the Clergy contrary unto the canons of holy Church, and the l••••wes and statutes of this Kingdome.

8. Most illustrious Lords and reverend Fathers in Christ, the aforesaid Priests doe complaine, that the illustrious Arch-bishop of Dublin, Thomas Flemming of the order of Saint Francis, is accustomed to answer the Clergy complaining of their grievances unto him; if I doe you wrong, you may goe to Rome to complaine: In the meane time re∣porting

himselfe to be so powerfull in the Court of Rome, that he feares no Adversary. And of this that Reverend Priest Father Patrick Cahill, Doctor of Divinity had ex∣perience, who for a yeere treating of his injuries and grievances done unto him by the Arch-bishop of Dublin,* 81.5 could by no meanes prevaile once to be admitted unto the pre∣sence and audience of the most eminent Cardinall Ludovisiu••, Vice-chancellour of Rome. Which Cardinall notwithstanding is g••ven by his Holinesse unto the Irish, as the onely 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and protector of the Irish Nation. These things we may remember with griefe but amend them we ca•• not. But we professe before Almighty God, his Holinesse, and all faithfull people, that this is nothing else but to tyrannize over the Clergy, to the disho∣nour of the Church, and no small contempt to the See Apostolick••.

For which and other causes besides to be alleadged, and in their due time and place to be proved against the above-named Thomas Flemming, of the order of Saint Fran∣cis, we the aforesaid Priests, and hereafter to be named, doe set before your eyes most il∣lustrious and Reverend Lords these our grievances, as meet and honourable witnesses of this our deed, writing and publike Instrument, and as farre as is possible and lawfull for us by the Canons of holy Church, declining the Iurisdiction of our aforesaid Ordinary by this our present writing; and from this time f••rth we appeale unto the See Aposto∣like, from all Ecclesiasticall censures hereafter to be inflicted upon us by the same illustri∣ous Arch-bishop Thomas Flemming, of the order of Saint Francis. And in the mean time providing for our innocency & safety (according to the example of Saint Paul and Saint A∣thauasius) we doe invocate the aid of the secular arme for our present remedy, against the aforesaid illustrious Arch bishop Thomas Flemming of the order of Saint Franci••, and all Regulars of what order soever, as well Monks as begging Fryars, Abettors coun∣sellours and participants with him in the promises, as Violators and contemners of all lawes divine and humane, and ••on by the law excommunicate. Humbly beseeching your Lord••hips in the bowels of the crucified, that you would be pleased to intimate with as much speed as may be, this our protestation and appeale unto the See Apostolik; and the God of peace and love, long preserve your Reverend Lordships in safety.

Dated at Dublin May 3. in the yeere of our Lord, 1632.

Peter Caddell Doctor of Divinity. Paul Harris pr.a 81.6 Deacon of the Univer∣sity of Dublin.

From which Protestation I shall observe these considerable particulars.

1. First, that the papists in Ireland had their own popish Arch-bishops, Bishops, and a Vi••at Apostolicall residing then amongst them, as the Title and body of this Prote∣station manifest.

Secondly, that their Arch-bishop Flemming had a popish Clergy under him in his Province, and did exceedingly tyrannize over them, usurping jurisdiction even in tem∣porall ca••ses, and over the Kings owne Courts among the Catholikes of Ireland.

Thirdly, that the popish Bishops in Ireland, did usually conferre orders, and ex∣ercise all Episcopall jurisdiction there.

Fourthly,* 81.7 that they had a speciall Cardinall at Rome (Ludovisius) given by the Pope unto the Irish, as the onely patron and protector of the Irish Nation.

Fiftly, That the secular Priests were exceedingly jealous, least the Monks and regu∣lars in Ireland should overtop Lord it, and usurpe a Monarchy over them, and there∣upon appealed to the Pope against them and their Franciscan Arch-bishop.

Sixtly, that they were growne extraordinary bold and insolemthere, so as they open∣ly published this their protestation and appeale in print both in Latin and English to all the world, and avowed it under their hands, subscribed to it.

Seventhly, That they had then erected a popish University in Dublin it selfe▪ of which Paul Harris professeth himselfe Deacon (or Deane, as Bishop Bedle stiles him) even in print, of which more hereafter in the Bishop of Kilmores letters.

This very yeere 1632▪ the Papists in Ireland, upon a false suggession, procured a dis∣charge

for paying 12. d. for their absence from Church every Sunday towards the maintainance of the army, and put the greatest charge of it upon the Protestants, to their great grievance; as appeares by this passage of the Primate of Armagh his letter to Bishop La••d, who thus indorsed it, March 1. 1632, Lord Primate of Armagh, The generall grievance of the protestant party in Ireland.

My very good Lord:

IF you shall think it expedient that I may meet your Lordship this summer in Scot∣land, to doe my service there unto his Majesty, I shall have opportunity (God wil∣ling) more freely to deliver my mind unto you both touching this particular, and the general grievance which the Protestant ••arty here hath taken, upon the unhappy stop of the execution of the statu••e of 12. d. against Recusants, grounded upon a most untrue suggestion made unto his Majesty, that Writs were issued out for the levying of those monies before the time of the contribution granted by the Country for the maintainance of the army was expired: after which the next newes here expected is, that the Earle of Westmeath should bring over directions for the abridging of our Episcopall Iurisdiction, that so the popish Bishops may keep their Courts more freely then we shall be permitted to doe; quod dirum omen over••at a nobis De••••, &c.

Your Lordships in all observance Ja. Aramachanus.

Dublin March 1. 1632▪

Hereupon the Protestants within the county of Cavan, both Clergy and Laity; be∣ing oppressed by laying the charge of the Souldiers upon them▪ in ease of the papists, and exceedingly injured by a popish Sheriffe (a great enemy to the English Prote∣stants) by unequall assessements on them, drew up this ensuing Petition, and presen∣ted it to the Lords Justices and Counsell of Ireland whereby the power of and favo••rs shewed to the Papists there, to the great grievance of the Protestants, is fully laid open.

To the right Honourable the Lords Justices and Counsell.

The humble Petition of the Protestant Inhabitants both Clergy and L••ity within the county of Cavan.

In all humble manner sheweth unto your Lordships:

WHereas your Lordships were pleased to send directions unto the Sheriffe of this Country, bearing date the 12. of February last 1632. stilo Anglia, &c. for the levying of certaine summes of money towards the maintainance of the Army or contribution for the last three months ending the last day of March last; and that your Lordships directions were grounded upon the signification of his Majesties plea∣sure, which summes were plotted and collected by the Collectors without the con∣sent of the Protestants in this County, and partly by force, by laying of souldiers upon the County by the Sub-Sheriffs warrant being a Recusant▪ without any warrant from your Honours to that effect.* 83.1 We doe humbly pray your Lordships, that this money so collected and now paid in according to your Lordships directions, it may not be prejudiciall unto us and our posterity and successors in time to come; and that your Lordships will be pleased favourably to forbeare any further imposition of any such burden upon us▪ untill your Lordships shall represent these humble Remonstrances unto his Majesty, at whose hands we have full confidence, out of his accustomed ele∣mency, to find reliefe.

1. That whereas about foure yeers last past, Sir Andrew Steward and Sir Arthur T••rbosse deceased, Knights and Barone••s, were appointed Agents to treat with his Ma∣jesty for the easing of this Province of Ulster, of the burden of the Army, which was then imposed; the said Agents exceeding their authority did condescend with the Re∣cusant

Agents to the imposition of six score thousand pounds sterling, upon this King∣dome to be paid within this Kingdome.

2. That the said summe, though heavily pressing the conformable Subjects, especi∣ally the Plantators and poore Clergy, was by them satisfied and payed according to his Majesties directions, with hope that thereupon they should not be further charged with the like impositions.

3. That since that time the undertakers and plantators have renewed their Patents, paid great fines, and doubled their rents to his Majesty, to their great charg•• especially in the deare yeeres that have been by the murren of Cattell, and unseasonablenesse of the times.

4. That the Country hath been and a••e still at excessive charges, in building of Ca∣stles and Bawenes, Goale-houses, Shire-houses, Bridges and High-wayes, and now are called upon to re-edifie their Churches, which are for the most part altogether r••ined.

5. That where the Plantators are lately by direction from his Majesty to be train∣ed in Bands under Captaines and other Officers by Sir William Grahayme, twice a yeer, for which be receiveth due entertainment from them, they conceive that not on∣ly they shall be able to serve his Majesty in his and their owne defence, but to approve their ••idelities against any other if occasion of trouble should be.

6. That if any be feared, it seems hard that others no way doubted of,* 83.2 should be in worse condition by reason of their dangerousnesse.

7. That whereas your Lordships doe intimate a proffer made by a great number of Noble-men of this Kingdome, to continue their contributions; We humbly desire, that it may be considered, that though they be many in themselves, yet are they but few, being compared with the rest, and that their proffers seem probable to be for their owne ends, which will be a meanes to weary the Plantators.

8. That those who now make these propositions were the chiefe opposer•• of the payment of the late contribution into the Exchequer, least it should grow to be estee∣med a revenue of the Crowne, and be required of Posterity: whereby it may appeare it is for their owne ends.

9. That as in the former contribution his Majesties graces did solely redound unto the Recusants, so it is now sought in like manner,* 83.3 that they may have all the ease and thanks, though the burden lye as heavy on others as on them: All which much tending to the disheartning of good and conformable Subjects, we desire your Honours by your mediation to his Majesty to prohibit.

Doctor Bedle Bishop of Kilmore (with two more Bishops) among others subscribed this Petition at the request of the Gent▪ of that County, and (as appears by his Letters to the Lorda 83.4 Deputy and Arch-bishop of Canterbury) did very much qualifie the complaints and grievances therein contained by altering the first draught presented to him, from a smart Letter unto an humble Petition; yet notwithstanding he was specially com∣plained of to the King, for setting his hand to this Petition, and opposing his Maje∣sties service in Ireland, touching the levy of moneys upon Recusants and others to maintain the Army; The like accusation of him came to the now Arch-bishop of Can∣terbury, who thereupon writ a sharp Letter of reproofe to him concerning it, dated October 13. 1633. to which this Bishop returned an answer on the 5. of November following relating the truth of the fact, and justifying his action; and withall he writ another Letter of the same date to the Lord Deputy of Ireland (a ••opy whereof he sent the Arch-bishop inclosed in his Letter to him) to excuse, and justifie what he herein did; in which Letter there are these memorable passages, touching the extra∣ordinary increase and boldnesse of the popish Bishops, Priests, Monks, Recusants, in Ire∣land at that time; the copy of which Letter under this Bishops owne hand and Seale, I found in the Arch-bishops Study, thus indorsed with Master Dells owne hand; Rece••••. December 24. 1633. The Lord Bishop of Kilmore, William Bedle, his letter to the Lord Wentworth, Lord Deputy of Ireland, about the maintainance of the Army and the Cavan Petition.

Right Honourable my good Lord, &c.

IN the midst of the midst of these thoughts I have been advertised from an honou∣rable friend in England, that I am accused to his Majesty to have opposed his ser∣vice, and that my hand with two other Bishops onely, was to a writing, touching the moneys to be levyed on the Papists here, for maintenance of the men of warre, &c. Indeed if I should have had such an intention, this had been not onely to oppose the service of his Majesty, but to expose with the publike peace mine owne necke to the sc••ans of the Romish Cut-throats: I that know that in this Kingdome of his Maje∣sty,* 84.1 the Pope hath another Kingdome farre greater in number, and as I have heretofore signified to the Lords Iustices and Counsell (which is also since justified by themselves in print) constantly guided and directed by the order of the new Congregation, de propa∣gand•• ••ide, lately ••rected at Rome, transmitted by the meanes of the Popes Nuntioes, residing at Bruxels or Paris that the Pope hath here a Clergy if I may guesse by mine own Diocesse, double in number to us, the heads whereof are by corporall Oath bound to him, to maintaine him and his Regalities, contra omnem hominem, and to execute his Mandates to their uttermost forces; which accordingly they doe, stiling themselves in print, Ego N. Dei, &c. Apostoli••ae Sedis gratia Episcopus Fermien, O••••orien, &c. I that know there is in this Kingdome, for the moulding of the people to the Popes obedi∣ence, a rabble of irregular Regulars, commonly younger brothers of good houses, who are growne to that insolency, as to advance themselves to be Members of the Ecclesia∣sticall Hierarchy in better ranks then Priests; insomuch, as the censure of the Sorbon is faine to be implored to curbe them: wh••ch yet is called in againe, so tender as the Pope of these his owne creatures: I that kn••w that his Holinesse hath erected a new U∣niversity at Dublin,* 84.2 to confront his Majesties Colledge there, and to breed up the youth of this Kingdome to his devotion; of which University one Paul Harris, the Author of that infamous libell, which was put forth in print against the Lord Primates Wa••sted Sermon, stileth himselfe in print to be Deane: I that know and have given advertise∣ment to the State,* 84.3 that these Regulars dare erect new ••r••er••es in the Country, since the dissolving of those in the City, that they have brought the people to such a sot∣tish senslesnesse, as they care not to learne the Commandements, as God himselfe spake and writ them, but they ••lock in great numbers to the preaching of new superstitious and detestable doctrines, such as their owne Priests are ashamed of, and as these they levy collections, three, foure, five, six pound at a Sermon: shortly, I that know that this Clergy and these Regulars have at a generall meeting like to a Synod, as themselves stile it,* 84.4 holden at Drogheda decreed, that it is not lawfull to take the Oath of Alleagiance, and if they be constant to their owne doctrine, doe account his Majesty in their hearts to be King, but at the Popes discretion. In this estate of this Kingdome, to think the bridle of the Army may be take••away, it should be the thought not of a brain-sick, but of a brainlesse man.

But though I think strong for the establishment of the Army, perhaps I would have had it maintained onely by the Recusants sines, and mistake that they are gratified by the not exacting of them;* 84.5 let my letters of the 23. of March 1629. to the Lords Justices commanding me to give them ample advertisements in any particular that might further the establishment of true Religion in this Kingdome: Let those Let∣ters I say of mine be seen, it will be found that I use these formall words; Forasmuch as the people are generally very poore and therefore discontented, very ignorant and strongly perswaded by their Priests in their owne way, and the Recusants for their number farre exceeding the better part. I leave it to the Lords wisdome to consider, how safe it may be to urge them to come to Church at once by exacting the fines for Recusancy, unlesse something doe sound there first, which they themselves do•• conceive they doe not well to refuse to heare &c. And to an honourable friend of mine in England not long after, touching this very poynt, that unlesse impediments were first removed, and the matter better disposed, to impresse the forme presently by the pec••niary mu••cts, would but breed a Monster: And let the Cavan Petition b•• but perused, to see if there be ever a word for or against the Recusants fines, whereby

without further ado, I and all that joyned therein are justified from the imputati∣on of opposing in that ipart••cular touching the monys to be levied upon the Papists.

Yea, but at least I joyned to oppose the applotment of Contributions upon Protestants. Nor that neither; For it was both applotted and paid. But to pe∣tition that the Lords Justices and Councell, would forbeare any further impositi∣on till they should represent to his Majesty, &c. herein onely I joyned.

My Lord, as I have never esteemed it to become me or any Subject, to take upon and to be the Auditor of the publike Accompts, as being a matter to bee left in the wisdome and providence of the Kings Majesty, the Father of the publike family: so I have yet thought, the way ought not to be foreclosed to the subjects to have re∣course (in humble and dutifull sort) to his Majesties goodnesse to declare their grievances, this serving to evaporate their discontents (a good meane to keep them from fastering inwardly) and so to help to cure them: How much lesse is this to bee denyed to the dutifull and obedient; who had not opposed the applotment made upon them, though levyed disorderly, by laying on the Souldiers without Commission, by an Irish Recusant sub-Sheriffe,* 84.6 the most odious man to the En∣glish in all the County. For which cause there was a deliberation of the Assises, to have indjcted him of High Treason, though (as I thinke) by the wisdome of the Lord chiefe Justice it was put by. The petitioners therefore having before paid the money imposed, and harshly imposed; this very thing to petition, that they might not be charged aga••ne, till his Majesty were informed, seemes not to bee worthy such blame. In wish and hearty desire I rest

The day of our deliverance from the Popish Powder-plot.

Your Lordships in all duty, JOHN KILMORE.

By this Bishops Letter, you may clearly discerne the potency and boldnesse of the Popish party in Ireland at that time, who built a new Colledge in Dublin stored with Iesuites, and young Students, to bee trained up in that pragmaticall dange∣rous Order. I shall adde to this a Certificate of Boetius Egan, the Popish Bishop of Elphin in Ireland, in the behalfe of one Philip O Conor a young Popish Student (the originall whereof was found among Secretary Windebanks papers) which will some∣what illustrate the Premises.

NOs Fr. Boetius Eganus Dei & Apostolicae sedis gratia Elphin Episcopus; Omnibus ad quos praesentes literae pervenerint. Notum facimus praesentium latorem Philippum O Conor Hybernum nostrae antedictae Dioecesis adolescentem, esse virum integrum, conversa∣tionis laud••bilis, bonae indolis & esse nobilissimis hujus regni Catholicis parentibus legitim•• oriundum, modò ultra marinos partes proficiscentem studendi causa, eo quod in hoc nostro afflicto regno, nec ei, nec aliis similibus orthodoxae fidei cultoribus incumber•• literis per∣mitti••ur, ob grassantem apud nos haeresim. Quare eundem Philippum omnibus Christi fi∣delibus, potissimum in Ecclesiasticae dignitatis fastigio constitutis, nec non Gymnasiorum rectoribus plurimum in visceribus Salvator is commendamus, eos obnixe rogantes, ut eidem con∣silio, savore, & auxilio, quoties opus ••uerit, subvenire non dedignentur, mercedem ab eodem recepturi in cujus vinea laborare & insudare intendit post suum (Deo ••••nuente) reditum in ban•• suam afflictam patriam. In quorum omnium fid••mbis subscripsimus & sigillum parvum, quo ad talia utimur, apponi curavimus.

Julii, 1633.

Fr. Boetius Elphyn Episcopus.

What good use was made of this increase of the Popish Party in Ireland, and how they were connived at, out of a meere designe to ballance the Protestants there, (by the Infernall policy of the then Lord Deputy) to the end he might compound a lower house of Parliament there, so, as that neither the Recusant nor the Protestant should appeare considerably one more then the other, holding them as much as might ••ee upon an equall ballance, that so they might prove the more easie to governe, them if e••••••er party were absolute; and that by this policy, the King might by a packed

Parliament without charge in a short time make a more absolute Conquest of that Nation and Kingdome by wisdome, then all his Royall Progenitors have been able to accomplish by Armes,* 85.1 and vast expence of Treasure and blood: will most evidently appeare, by this Duplicate of the Lord Deputies dispatch to his Majesty, 22 Jan. 1633. superscribed, For my Lords Grace of Canterbury; found in Canterburies private Study, and this in∣dorsed with his owne hand Rec. Mar. 2. 1633. Com. Ang. Reasons for the present calling of a Parliament in Ireland. Which being a pernicious piece against the free∣dome and power of Parliaments, laying downe most desperate Policies how to over-reach Parliaments, and make them instruments to erect a meere Arbitrary Government, and enslave themselves; to what good use was to bee made of the Popish Party in Irish Parliaments, I shall here insert out of the Originall.

May it please your Sacred MAIESTY.

Considerations tending to the better Government of the Church and Clergy in this Kingdom, I offer in a Letter herewith sent to my Lords Grace of Canterbury.

The present meane condition of this Army, and the necessary course to bee held in the speedy reformation thereof, I fully now set forth in my dispatch to Mr. Secretary Coke.

The state of your Majesties Revenue; The, annuall Issues of your Treasure, and the debt charged upon this Crowne upon my comming to the Government; The Propositions hum∣bly offered by mee, for the bettering your Majesties affaires in this particular: Together, with a way of raising a constant great Rent ••orth of the Salt; I have at this time als•• transmitted to my Lord Treasurer; of all which, I beseech your Majesty at your best lei∣sure bee pleased to take a summary Accompt.

Now I trust, the importance and weight of this inclosed Discourse, will recompence for the length thereof, and obtaine my pardon: Albeit I presume thus to present it immediate∣ly to your Sacred Hands. For indeed, I take it to bee no lesse then the ground-plot, where∣upon to set and raise safety and quiet to this Kingdome, as it stands in relation within it selfe, security and profit, as it is in dependance to the Crown of England.

And therefore I doe most humbly beseech your Majesties quickning Spirit may move upon these Waters: That wee may from your directions receive life, and from your Wisdome borrow light to guide and conduct us along in the way we are to take, towards the accomp∣lishment of so happie a Worke.

God Almighty assist you in these, and all other your Counsels, and long preserve your Majestie in full Power and Greatnesse, &c.

Dublin Castle, 22 of Ian. 1633.

My humble Opinion concerning a Parliament, in this your Majesties Kingdome of IRELAND.

ALbeit the calling of a Parliament in this Kingdome, is at no time of so much hazzard (where nothing is propounded as a Law, before it first borrow mo∣tion from your Majesties immediate allowance under your Great Seale••)* 87.1 as it is in England, where there is a Liberty assumed to offer every thing in their owne time and Order: And this Subordination whereunto they have been led by the Wisdome of former times, is ever to bee held as a sacred Prerogative not to bee departed from, in no piece to bee broken or infringed; yet is the Proposition alwayes weighty, very necessary to bee considered with great delibera∣tion, whether the present conjuncture of Affaires doth now advise a Parliament, or no? And after a serious discourse with my selfe, my reason perswades mee for the Assembling thereof.

For the contribution from the County towards the Army ending in December

next, your Majesties Revenue fals short twenty thousand Pounds sterling by yeere, of the present charge it is burthened withall; besides the vast debt of fourescore thou∣sand pounds Irish upon the Crown, which yeerly payments alone, are impossible by any other ordinary way to be in time supplied, but by the Subject in Parliament. And to passe to the extraordina••y, before there bee at least an attempt first to effect it with ease, were to love difficulties too well; rather voluntarily to seek them, then unwillingly to meet them. And might seeme as well vanity in the first respect, so to affect them, as faintnesse to bow under them, when they are not to be avoided.

The next inclination thereunto ariseth in mee from the conditions of this Country, growne very much more civill and rich, since the accesse of your Royall Father of blessed memory, and your Majesty to the Crowne; That all you have here, is issued out againe amongst them for their protection and safety, without a∣ny considerable reservation for other the great affaires and expences abroad: That this great charge is sustained, and this great debt contracted, thorough im∣ployments for a publike good, whereof the benefit hitherto hath been intirely theirs. That there hath been but one Subsidie granted in all this time, nor any o∣ther Supply but this Contribution; in exchange whereof your Princely Bounty returned them Graces as beneficiall to this Subject as their Money was to your Ma∣jesty; so as their substance having been so increased, under the guard of your Wisdome and Justice; So little issued hence from them; The Crowne so pressed only for their good; And so modest a calling upon them now for a supply, which in all Wisdome, good Nature and Conscience, they are not to deny; should they not conforme themselves to your Gracious will, their unthankfulnesse to God, and the best of Kings would become inexcusable before all the World, and the Re∣gall Power more warrantably to be at after extended for redeeming and recovering your Majesties Revenews thus lost, and justly to punish so great a forfeit as this must needs be judged to be in them.

Next, the frightfull apprehensions which at this time makes their hearts beat, le••t the Quarterly Payments towards the Army, continued now almost ten yeeres, might in fine turn to an Hereditary Charge upon their Lands, inclines them to give any reasonable thing in present to secure themselves of that feare for the future; And therefore according to the wholsome Counsell of the Physitian,* 87.2 Dum dolet accipe.

And lastly, if they should meanly cast from them these mighty obligations, which indeed I cannot feare: Your Majesties affaires can never suffer lesse by their starting aside, when the generall Peace abroad admits more united Power in your Majesty,* 87.3 and lesse distracted thoughts in your Ministers to chastise such a forgetfulnesse to call to their remembrance, and to inforce from them other and better duties then these.

In the second place, the time your Majesty shall in your Wisdome appoint for this meeting imports very much, which, with all submission, I should advise might not be longer put off, then Easter or Trinity Term at furthest; And I shall crave leave to offer my reasons.

The improvements mentioned in my dispatch to the Lord Treasurer, (from which I no wayes recede) would not be fore slowed, wherein wee lose much by de∣ferring this Meeting. A circumstance very considerable in these straits, wherein if surprized, might be of much disadvantage, in case the Parliament answer not expe∣ctation. And to enter upon that worke before, would bee an Argument for them to scant their supply to your Majesty.

Againe, a breach of a Parliament would prejudice lesse thus, then in winter, ha∣ving at the worst six moneths to turne our eyes about, and many helps to be gained in that space; where in the other case the Contribution ending in December next, wee should be put upon an instant of time, to read our lesson at the first sight.

Then the calling of a Parliament, and determining of the quarterly payments, falling out much upon one, might make them apprehend there were a necessity in∣forcing

a present agreement, if not the good one wee would, yet the best wee could get: And so imbolden them to make, and flatter themselves to gaine their owne Conditions; and Conditions are not to bee admitted with any Subjects, lesse with this People, where your Majesties absolute Soveraignty goes much higher, then it is taken, perhaps, to doe in England.

And lastly, there being some of your Majesties Graces, which being passed into Lawes, might bee of great prejudice to the Crowne: and yet it being to bee feared they will presse for them all; and uncertaine what humour the denying any of them might move in their minds; I conceive, under favour, it would bee much bet∣ter to make two Sessions of it, one in Summer, the other in Winter. In the for∣mer to settle your Majesties supply, and in the latter, to enact so many of those Graces, as in Honour and Wisdome should bee Judged equall; when the putting aside of the rest might bee of no ill consequence to other your Royall purposes.

All the Objections I am able to suggest unto my selfe, are two. That it might render fruitlesse the intended improvement upon the concealments, and prejudice the Plantations of Conn••gh and Ormond. The firster, may easily be helped, by a short Law propounded in my dispatch to my Lord Treasurer. And, posito, that there no other Law passe the first Session; the second, is likewise sufficiently secured.

Then it is to bee foreseene what your Majesty will demand, how to induce and pursue the same, for the happy settlement of the Regall Rights and Powers in this more subordinate Kingdome.

My humble advice is, to declare at the first opening of the meeting, that your Majestie intends and promises two Sessions. This former for your self▪ that latter in Michaelmas Term next, for them. This, to ascertaine the payments of your Ar∣my, and to strike off the Debts of your Crowne; that, for the enacting of all such profitable and wholsome Laws, as a moderate and good people may expect from a Wise and Gracious King.

That this being the order of Nature, Reason, and Civility, your Majesty ex∣pects it should be intirely observed, and your selfe wholly intrusted by them; which they are not onely to grant to bee fit in the generall case of King and Subjects, but ought indeed to acknowledge it with thankfulnesse due to your Majesty in particu∣lar, when they look back, and call to mind, how, for their ease, you were content to take six score thousand pounds (which their Agents gave to bee paid in three) in six yeeres: and not barely so neither: but to double your Graces towards them the whil'st, which they'have injoyed accordingly, much to their advantage, and greatly to the losse of the Crown.

And that considering the Army hath been represented over to your Majesty from this Counsell, and in a manner, from the body of this whole Kingdome, to bee of absolute necessity to give comfort to the quiet minds in their honest labours, to containe the licentious Spirits within the modest bounds of sobriety; it consists not with your Majesties Wisdome to give unto the World, no not the apparence of so much improvidence in your owne Counsels, of so much forgetfulnesse in a case of their safety; as to leave that Pillar of your Auctority and their Peace, unse•• for continuance, at least, one six moneths before the wearing forth of their Contribution.

Therefore your Maiesty was well assured, in conformity to the rules of Reason and Judgement, they would presently grant three Subsidies to bee paid in three yeeres, to disengage the Crowne of fourscore thousand pounds debt: and conti∣nue their Quarterly payments towards the Army foure yeeres longer: in which time it was hopefull, (suitable to your Gracious intentions) some other expedient might bee found out to maintaine the Army, without further charge to them at all. VVhich Law passed, they should have as much leisure to inact for themselves at after as they could desire, either now or in winter: Nay, your Majesty 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be graciously pleased with the assistance of your Counsell to advise seriously with them, that nothing might remaine either unthought of, or denyed, conducing to

the publike good of this Kingdome. But if they made difficulty to proceed with your Majesty in this manner, other Counsels must be thought of, and little to bee relyed or expected for from them.

I am not to flatter your Majesty so farre, as to raise any hope on that side that all this should be granted, but by pressing both, and especially the continuance of the quarterly payments to the Army, which they dread above any earthly thing: I conceive it probable, that to determine & lay asleep (as they think) the contribution; and in acknowledgement of your Majesties happy accesse to the Crown, they may be drawn to a present Gift of three Subsidies payable in three yeares, which alone would keep the Army on foot during that time; and if my calculation hold, al∣most discharge the debt of the Crowne besides.

For thus I make my Estimate, the contribution from the Country is now but twenty thousand pounds sterling by the yeere, whereas I have good reason to trust each Subsidy will raise thirty thousand pounds sterling. And so there will bee ten thousand pounds for three yeeres over and above the establishment, which thirty thousand pounds sterling, well and profitably issued, will I trust, with Honour to your Majesty, and moderate satisfaction to the parties, strike off the whole fourscore thousand pounds Irish, which in present presseth so sore upon this Crown.

And then Sir, after that, in Michaelmas Terme, all beneficiall Acts for the Sub∣ject be thought of, as many, no fewer, nor no more inacted, then were fit in ho∣nour and wisdome to be granted: If for a conclusion to this Parliament, we could gain from them other two Subsidies, to buy in Rents and Pensions to ten thousand pounds yearly value; (a thing they are inclinable unto, as is mentioned in my dispatch to the Lord Treasurer) I judge there were a happy issue of this Meeting; and that it should through Gods blessing appeare to the world in a few yeeres,* 87.4 you had without charge made a more absolute Conquest of this Nation by your wisdome, then all your Royall Progenitors have been able to accomplish by thei•• Armies, and vast expence of Treasure and Blood.

These being the ends, in my poore Opinion, which are to bee desired and at∣tained; the best meanes to dispose & fit all concurring causes thereunto, are not to be forgotten: and therefore as preparatives, I make bold to offer these insuing particulars.

It seemes to mee very convenient, a Committee bee forthwith appointed of some few of us here, to take into consideration all the Bils intended when there was a Parliament to have been called in the time of my Lord Falkland; such as shall be judged beneficiall, to make them ready; such as may be of too much prejudice to the Crown, to lay them aside; and to draw up others which may chance to have been then omitted: this worke may bee by the Committees either quickned or fore-slowen, as the Parliament proceeds warmer or cooler in your Majesties Supplies.

Next, that your Majesties Acts of Grace directed to my Lord Falkland the foure and twentyeth of May, 1628▪ may bee considered by such of your Counsell in England, as shall please your Majesty to appoint, there being many matters therein contained, which in a Law would not futurely so well sort with the Power requi∣site to bee upheld in this Kingdome, nor yet with your Majesties present pro••••t, which hath perswaded me to except against such, as I hold best to be silently passed over; and to transmit a Paper thereof to my Lord Treasurer.

It is to be feared, the meane•• sort of Subjects here, live under the pressures of the great 〈◊〉〈◊〉; and there is a generall complaint, that Officers exact much larger Fees, then o•• right they ought to doe: To help the forme••, if it bee possible, I will find out two or three to make examples of. And to remedy the latter, grant out a Commission for examining, regulating, and setting downe Tables of Fees, in all your Courts, so a•• they shall find your Majesties goodnesse and justice watching and caring for their protection and ease both in private and publike respects.

I shall indeavour the lower House may bee so composed,* 87.5 as that neither the

Recusants, nor yet the Protestants shall appeare considerably more one then the other, holding them as much as may bee, upon an equall Ballance, for they will prove thus easier to governe,* 87.6 then if either party were absolute. Then would I in private discourse, shew the Recusant, that the contribution ending in December next, if your Majesties Army were not supplyed some other way before, the twelve pence a Sunday must of necessity bee exacted upon them: Shew the Protestant, that your Majesty must not let goe the twenty thousand pounds con∣tribution: nor yet discontent the other in matter of Religion, till the Army were some way else certainly provided for: and convince them both, that the present quarterly payments are not so burthensome as they pretended them to bee. And that by the graces they have had already more benefit then their money came to: thus poysing one by the other, which single might perchance prove more unhappy to deale with.

I will labour to make as many Captaines and Officers Burgesses,* 87.7 as possibly I can, who having immediate dependance upon the Crowne, may almost sway the businesse betwixt the two parties which way they please.

In the higher House,* 87.8 your Majesty will have, I trust, the Bishops wholly for you: The titular Lords, rather then come over themselves, will put their Proxies into such safe hands, as may bee thought of on this side: and in the rest your Majesty hath such interest, what out of duty to the Crown, and obnoxiousnesse in themselves, as I do not apprehend much, any difficulty amongst them.

To these, or to any thing else directed by your Majesty, I will with all possible diligence apply my selfe, so soon as I shall understand your pleasure therein. Most humbly bes••••ching you will take it into your gracious Memory, how much your Majesties speedy resolution in this great businesse, imports the prosperity of your affaires in this place; and in that respect vouchsafe to hasten it as much as conveni∣ently may be.

Upon these Reasons a Parliament was accordingly summoned in Ireland the yeere following, the Lord Deputy recommending by his Letters Burgesses of his owne nomination to most Townes, who had little or no courage to deny any Bur∣gesses of his recommendation. Among others, hee recommended one of Secretary Windebancks Sonne•• (then waiting on him in Ireland) to bee a Burgesse there; as is evident by this Copie of his Letters of recommendation, found among Winde∣bancks papers, who (as appeares by* 87.9 other Letters) was accordingly elected.

AFter our heartie commendations. Whereas by order of the Commons House of Parliament that corporation of I••••ishe by reason of a double election of the person chosen there, is now to proceed to a new election of a Burgesse to serve at the next Session of Parliament to commence the fourth of November next. And for as much as Francis Windebanke Esquire, is one well knowne unto us to bee able to serve you therein, as a person well affected to his Majesties service, and the welfare of his people, wee have thought fit to recommend him to you to bee elected by you for one of the Burgesses upon this occasion: wherein as you shall gaine advantage and benefit to your Corporation in such a choyce, hee being one that will serve you therein without expecting any recompence towards his charges; so wee, for our part will take it in good part at your hands, as a testimony of the due regard you have to one recommended unto you from us, which we shall take an opportu∣nitie in fit time to let you know for your advantage; And so expecting your due performance hereof, wee bid you farewell. From his Majesties Castle of Dublin this 26▪ of September, 1634.

Copia vero ex••m.

Your loving Friend 〈…〉〈…〉

That this Parliament was equally ballanced with Protestants, and Papists, & how farre the said Deputie pursued, obtained his forementioned designes thereby to inslave that Realm, is so well known to most, that I shall not insist upon it: onely I shall observe that this connivence and underhand fomenting of that faction made them grow so insolent, that they raised a strong mutinie even in Dublin it selfe▪ against the Archbishop, the Mayor and Justices, and rescued two Priests from them, which they had taken in a religious house saying open Masse, and were like to stone them to death, so as they were enforced to retire to the Castle for Sanctuary, as appeares by this extract out of Sir Thomas Duttens Letter among Windebanks papers.

I presume you will heare at large the relation of our battill of stones at Dublin, where the Archbishop of that towne, and the Major and Captaine Cary, and the Ser∣geant at Armes, and the two pursevants escaped narrowly to have beene stoned to death on Saint Stephens day last: for the two Justices sent them in a peaceable manner to surprise certaine Priests at Masse in a Religious house in Cock street,* 88.1 where they tooke away their habits and pictures in peaceable manner, and then laid hold of two of the Priests to bring them to the Justices to answer their exercising of Popery in so publique a manner, contrary to the Kings Proclamation; they were no sooner come out into the street, but all the multitude of mechanicks & common people fell upon them, and tooke away the two Priests from them by force, and followed the Mayor and the Archbiship, and the rest so fast with stones all along the high street, as they were forced to house themselves in Skinners Row, till the Justices and wee all came from Church and rescued them, and so orderly wee all went through the multitude to the Castle, and in our passage there was but one stone call out of a window, which lighted betweene the two Justices. Wee presently made Procla∣mation for all people to keepe the Kings peace and their owne Houses; and since, have committed to prison some of the Aldermen and their Deputies and Consta∣bles for not doing their duties, and many other ordinary persons whom we found to bee Actors in this Ryot, wherein many were hurt, but God bee thanked none were slaine.

But to leave Ireland for a time, and returne to England, you have seene before in the Articles of the marriage, that the Queene was to have a Bishop, and 28. Priests in her house as her Chaplaines, and that this Bishop should have and exercise all Epis∣••••pall jurisdiction in matters of Religion. After those Priests and the Bishop were accor∣dingly come over and setled here; Father Philips the Queenes Confessor, and others of them grew so insolent that they began to practise and ••each,* 88.2 That the Pope upon the Treaty of marriage resumed to his owne or his Delegates jurisdiction, the Queens whole Family, especially the institution and destitution of the Ecclesiasticks: That the King of England ••ad no power to intermeddle therein; for that hee was an heretick; the Pope threatning to declare all Apostates who should seeke their establishment from the King. They likewise maintained the lawfulnesse of deposing Kings that were hereticks; & concluded to ex∣communicate all such a•• should oppose this doctrine, or take the oath of allegiance; in which action one Muske•• a Priest, and Trollop the Popish Viear in the North were very active, which caused some combustions in the Court even among the Roman Catholicks, and the businesse grew so high, that some private advises were given to his Majestie con∣cerning these particulars, expressed in these three insuing Papers (seised among Win∣debankes writings, who was privie to all their counsels•• as you shall heare anon.)

Advises upon the present state of English Catholicks▪ as well of the Queenes House, as of his Majesties Dominions.

THe constant report approved by Father Philips the Queenes Confessor is,* 89.1 That the Pope upon the Treaty of Marriage reserved to his owne or Delegates Iurisdiction the Queen of Englands whole family, principally the institution and destitution of her Ecelesia∣stiques. Testifie the confession of the Bishop of Menda, who contrary to his opinion and certaine knowledge was forced to advance and defend joynt with the pretended

Bishop of England, the pernitious Paradox, for the deposition of Princes, saying to A. B. for his justification, that although upon that subject hee had written against Ba∣ronius and Bellarmine for the contrary, neverthelesse for the present his hands were bound. Tes••ifie the unitie of maxims, councels and daily practices which he held with the foresaid pretended Bishop. Testifie the negotiations held at this present in Rome and England for the procuring of Excommunications and suspension against all those Catho∣liques,* 89.2 Priests, or others which shall stand for the Kings authoritie against that damnable do∣ctrine brought already into his Majesties, Kingdomes, as their favourites boast, and to bee executed by the Bishops agents; particularly, by Mr. Musket a Priest living in London. Testifie the Popes Letters to the King of France, now in the Catholiques hands, wherein hee complaines to have beene abused,* 89.3 in that (contrary to the King of France his promise) neither Toleration was granted in England, nor the oath of Allegiance suspended.

All which duly considered directly tends to a manifest sedition, and division of the Kings authoritie and state, and that not in qualitie or proprietie of Religion, but in particular manner and condition of dutie, obedience, and naturall Allegi∣ance, withdrawne from their true Prince and Soveraigne.

In remedy of which pernitious opinions and practises, pleaseth his Majestie, in imitation of his predecessors, as well to continue the reall defence of his owne right and authority, as the Pope doth his pretended and usurped, which two wayes may easily bee done.

The first, by lively pressing his naturall subjects to take the oath of Allegiance, in as much as it concernes the abjuration of the Popes authoritie for the deposition of Princes, as of late the State of France hath proceeded against the Jesuites without any respect to matter of Religion or Priesthood: for the obligation of a Subject to his lawfull Prince being founded in the Law of Nations, Nature and God, the de∣niall thereof is crimen laesae Majestatis, and so may bee ordained by act of Parlia∣ment or otherwise, and so those who shall bee punished by death for refusing there∣of, cannot pretend cause of Religion, the oath being propounded in forme as it is now stiled, or the forme altered in substance onely reserved, as prudent men shall define.

The second by constrayning all French servants to King or Queene, to disavow or detest (according to the late ordinances of State Parliaments, Universities of France, namely of Sorbon, that damnable and erronious doctrine for the deposition of Prin∣ces) against the Iesuites.

And that it may please his Majestie not to admit any Catholique servant which shall refuse either of the foresaid manners of oathes or detestations.

Besides, that diligent search and punishment bee used against all Agents and Ne∣gotiators, which in these Realmes advance the contrary errour to the prejudice of his Majesties authoritie and peace of his State.

For the reservation of the Queenes house to the Pope, it is evident in all antiquity, and now practised in all Christian Nations, that the institution and destitution of Ecclesiastiques (in regard of their persons and as members of the State) depends of the Prince, or of his Subjects by his consent, although their spirituall faculties or internall jurisdiction may bee derived from a superiour Prelate, Patriarck, or Pope, but all by equitie, justice and Canon, whereby the King of England propounding such his Subjects Ecclesiastiques as hee thinkes fit for the Queenes service, cannot bee refused by the Pope or other, untill they have shewed and proved sufficient cause of refuse.

Finally, how dangerous, prejudiciall and dishonorable such reservation is to the Kings authoritie,* 89.4 State and posteritie, upon what end or colour soever, every man of smaller judgement cannot but see.

An Answer to the Principles pretended against his Majesties establishment of Ecclesiasticks in the Queenes house.

TWO be the Principles upon which the F. C. pretends the establishment of the Ecclesiasticks in the Queens home to belong unto the King of France.

The first is, That the King of great Brittaine hath not power, because as he saith, He is an Heretike. Which ground is false,* 90.1 because the King of great Brittaine neither by Councell nationall not generall, nor by any Act authentick, or legall of Prelates having authority to doe the same, hath been defined or declared such: besides, here∣sie deprives no man of his temporall right, such as is the collation of temporall Bene∣••tees, giving of domesticall charges and offices; yea, no Prelate of the Greeke Church living under the Turke can exercise his function, but with civill dependance and ap∣probation of that Prince.

The second Principle it, That all established by the King of great Brittaine's autho∣rity, are by him threatned to be forthwith by the Pope declared Apostates.* 90.2 In answer, whereof it is evident, that such royall establishment is neither Heresie nor Apostacy, and when the Pope should undertake such a matter, he should grosly abuse his autho∣rity against the Commons and Common law of the Church; yea, Ecclesiasticks by the King, will and may by Catholike lawes and right defend their establishment to be good, as the contrary to be erroneous, to wit, to seek to deprive our King of his right and a••thority therein.

SUpposed that the King of great Brittaine for avoiding for greater inconvenience•• condescendeth to the reception of some French in the Queens house at the instance of the King of France, or choyce of the Queen of England, some conditions are ne∣cessarily to be observed. First, that albeit (salvo jure propr••o Regis magnae Britanniae) the choice be in the Queen of England, yet the confirmation and approbation of all and every one be in the King of great Brittaine, according to the last clause of the eleventh Article of the Treaty. Secondly, that concerning the French Bishops and Priests sent into England by the Popes authority, two things are to be considered; the first is the spirituals power, Catholike Religion and Jurisdiction, as well in the head as members; the second is the exaltation of the Popes temporall power in prejudice of the Kings sovereigue authority, under pretext of Catholike Religion, by obtruding as matter of faith, the Popes power for deposition of Princes. Howbeit then the King of great Brittaine permitteth the full exercise of Catholike Religion and spirituall power to the Queens Clergy and Catholike domestiques, notwithstanding the laws and statutes made to the contrary in this Realme since Henry the eighth; so is it necessary for the preservation of his soveraigne authority and peace of his State, that he pre∣vents the intrusion of the Popes temporall power under pretext of Religion in preju∣dice of his owne; which he may in this concurrence most conveniently doe, by using the same remedies against these French Ecclesiasticks and Domestiks; which the State of France, but particularly the Parliament and University of Paris, assembled in their Colledge of Sorbon procured against the Jesuits, this same yeere 1626. the one by arrest the 17 of March this yeer 1626. the other by censure of the first of Aprill 1626. in condemning the per••itious doctrine of Santarelli Jesuit, for deposition of Princes, ••s false, erroneous new, contrary to the Word of God, derogating from the authority of Princes, provoking to Factions, Rebellions, Seditions, and murders of Princes, and constraining sixteen principall Jesuits, as Mercury relates, to subscribe to the said ar∣rest of the 17. of March 1626. with promise to subscribe to the censure of the Sorbon which should afterwards be made, in which their subscription they dis-avowed and detested, the foresaid damnable doctrine of Santarellus their compainon: According to which may it please the King to compell all these Ecclesiastiques of the Queens house to subscribe to the foresaid arrest and censure, disadvow and detest the foresaid new doctrine, as new, false, erronious, contrary to the Word of God, and as their Par∣liament of Paris and Sorbon hath defined; which if they refuse to doe, it is most evi∣dent that it is not the preservation of the Queen in the Catholike Religion, not the

exercise of spirituall power and true piety that they intend, but under this pretext an introduction of popish domination in prejudice of the Kings authority,* 90.3 an insertion of venomous plants of ••actions and Seditions; and why should they refuse the doctrine and practise of their own State, whereby the King sha••l effectnate two principall works; the one, that his soveraigne authority, with exclusion of the Popes pretended power in temporals, intended in the Oath of Alleagiance, shall be to his Subjects manifestly ap∣proved and consumed by the doctrine and practice of the State of Fr••••ce; the other is, that whereas the Pope by meanes of the Queen•• house, aymed at the establishment of his temporall power and greatnesse in this Kingdome (as is manifest by the doctrine and practice of the Bishops and English Priests since the marriage) and consequently made a Kingdome a part within this Realme;* 90.4 by the subscription and disadvow of their Ecclesiasticks of this damnable doctrine, the cleane contrary will follow that in example of the Queens house, all English Catholiques will conforme themselves in do∣ctrine and practice, and in this point the King shall receive full duty and obedience of his Catholike Subjects, and the Pope shall be content with his spirituall power, limited as in France for the Queens house, so long as it shall please the King to per∣mit it.

That the Bishop of M••rdes and all Bishops sent into England from the Pope, have their Buls, papale•• expresly prohibited by the lawes and rights of this Realme, it is ma∣ni••est.

By these papers you may plainly discerne, the dangerousnesse of these Romish A∣gents, their high and bold attempts against his Majesties Pre••ogative royall, and the safety of his person, and their policies, by which presently upon the marriage 〈◊〉〈◊〉 en∣deavoured to set up the Popes both Ecclesiasticall and Temporall jurisdiction to over∣vertop the Kings. How this controversie was ended I have no certaine intelligenc••; As ••or other Priests and Jesuits, you have already seen what Proclamations were pub∣lished against them, between, and during the two Sessions of Parliament in the yeer•• 1628 by reason of the frequent complaints of the Commons and for the forenamed ends: Vpon which Proclamations divers Priests and Jesuits were apprehended, and some R••cus••nts ind••••ed by Officers and Justices of peace, well affected to our Religi∣••n; but how, notwithstanding all these Proclamations, royall promises, Priests and Jesuits were released from time to time by warrants, sometimes under his Majesties owne hand; sometimes under the hands of his privy Counsell, but most times by war∣ants from Secretary Windebank alone; and how Iohn Gray with other Messengers, and ••o••e Harwood, were reviled, threa••ned to be whipt, and committed to Prison by Win∣debanke, for apprehending Priests and Iesuits according to their duty, till they should 〈…〉〈…〉 bond, with sureties to him. NEVER TO PERSECVTE PRIESTS OR POPISH RECVSANTS MORE, with other particulars of this nature, I have manifested at large in my Royall Popish Favourite; to which I reser••e the Reader; onely I shall give you a short touch of some Priests and Jesuits released after these Proclamations, as likewise by whom and whence.

a 90.5 11. April••s 6. Caroli, there were 16 Priests released one of the Clinke by one Warrant ••••••ler his Majesties owne Signe Man••••l, at the Instance of the Queen, not∣withstanding a••y former order against such releases: 26. Iul••y 6. Carols, by like War∣rant and Instance there were six Priests and Jesuits more released out of the same pri∣son: 18. November and 20 I••nuary 7. Caroli two priests more were thance dischar∣ged by like Warrant: 15. Iune 1632. and 18. Decemb. 1633. there were two priests more discharged out of the Clink by a Warrant of the Lords of the Counsell, upon the 〈…〉〈…〉

On the 15. of Iune 1632. Windebanke was made one of the principall Secretaries of State by Arch-bishop La••d's procurement, as appeares by this passage in his* 90.6 Diary: Iune 15. Master Francis Windebanke MY OLD FRIEND, was swor••e Se∣cretary of State, which place I OBTAINED FOR HIM of my gracious M••ster King CHARLES. To what end this Instrument was advanced to this place of trust by Canterbury, & what good service he did the Priests Jesuits, Nuncio Pa∣pists,

Pope and his Nuncioes therein, will appeare in the sequel of this Narration. No sooner was he setled in his place, but within few moneths after he fals to release and protect Priests, Iesuits, Recusants, more then any of his predecessors, and all the Counsell besides, becomming their speciall pa••••on, insomuch that in the yeere 1634. he received this speciall letter of thanks from Father Ioseph for it, (written by the French Kings speciall command) faithfully translated out of the originall, indited in 〈◊〉〈◊〉, sound among his papers.

Most excellent Sir, my Patron most Worshipfull:

I should be too much wanting to my duty,* 91.1 if I did not render my most humble thanks to your Excellence, having after so many other favours conferred upon our Mission, received for a comple•••• height, the singular proofe of your ••ffection in the delivery of our Fathers; I knowing with what love and care you were pleased to comply your selfe in this worke, the which besides the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of charity, hath been most gra••efull to his most 〈…〉〈…〉, who in this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with great satisfaction acknow∣ledge the good will of his Majesty of great Britaine in the person of his Minister in these occurrences which he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 resisteth. If in any occasion I can serve 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ Excellence you shall find me most ready to render you pro••ss of my devotion and observance, beseeching you to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the favourable effects of your ••e••••gnity towards our ••athers; and with this I end, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to you all compleat felicity,

Your Excellencies most devout and most humble servant in Christ, ••ryar Joseph of Paris, Cap••cine.

From Paris the 23. of Novemb. 1634.

Besides, Panz••••ni the Popes Nancio in England, after his returne hence, writ him a letter of thanks 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ro••••e, for the daily favours he received from him in behalfe of the Roman Catholikes whiles he continued Nuncio here, of which more in due place.

This trade of releasing protecting Priests, Iesuits and Papists, this Secretary con∣tinued all his time, till his slight into France: upon his questioning in the Commons House for this offence. What Priests and Iesuits he bailed and discharged, will appeare by Master Glyns report to the House concerning it, in the Commo••s Iournall 1. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••40. and by this Catalogue of Priests discharged by him under his owne and Master Reads (his Secretaries) hands, written since his questioning in the house of Commons and found among his other writings.

1. THomas Woodward in 300. l. with two sureties to appeare upon 20 dayes war∣ning. bond. dat. 19. Oct. ••632.

2. Henry More with two 〈◊〉〈◊〉. in 400. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes war∣ning, 〈…〉〈…〉. 1. Dec. 1633.

3. Edward 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with two sureties, in 400. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 6. Dec. 1633.

4. Thomas Leake with two sureties,* 91.2 in 400. l. to appeare upon 12 dayes warning bond dat. 1. March 1633.

5. Thomas Holmes with two sureties, in 300. l. to appeare upon 40 dayes war∣ning, bond dat. 9. May 1634.

6. Francis Harris with two sureties, in 300. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 4. Iunij 1634.

7. Peter Curtis with two sureties, in 300. l. to appeare upon 40 dayes warning, bond dat. 12. Iune 1634.

••. 8. Henry Oven with two sureties, in 300. l▪ to appeare upon 20 days warning, bond dat. 11. of ••uly 1634.

9. Thomas Renolds with two sureties, in 300. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 6. August 1634.

10. Iohn 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with two sureties, in 300. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 3. Novemb. 1634.

11. Humphry T••rbervill with two sureties, in 200. l. to appeare upon 30 dayes warning, bond dat. 1. Dec. 1634.

12. Daniel Chambers with two sureties, in 300. l. to appeare upon 40 dayes war∣ning, bond dat. 3. Dec. 1634.

13. William Drury with two sureties, in 300. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning bond dat. 19. Febr. 1634.

14. Edward More with two sureties, 300. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 24. March 16••4.

15. ••onh••m••e Cooke with two sureties, in 300. l. to appeare upon 10 dayes warning, bond dat. 19. March 1634.

16. Peter Wilford with two sureties, in 500. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 23. March 1634.

17. Iohn Rivers with two sureties, in 300. l. to appeare upon 30 dayes warning, bond dat. 13. A••r. 1635.

18. I••hn Hawkeshee with two sureties in 500. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 27. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 1635.

19. Iohn Bawles with two sureties, in 300. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 7. ••ug. 1635.

20. Iohn Piers alias Fisher with two sureties in 500. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning bond dat. 12. August 1635.

21. H••nry G••fford with two sureties, in 500. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 21. Aug. 16••5.

22. VVilliam Valentine with two sureties in 200. l. to appeare upon six dayes war∣ning, bond dat. 25. May 16••6.

23. Edward Co••rtney with two sureties, in 20000. l. to appeare upon 10 dayes war∣ning bond dat. 22. July 16••6.

24. Thomas Preston with 2 sureties, in 1000. l. to appeare upon 10 dayes warning, bond dat. 24. Apr. 2627.

25. Hen••y Morte with five sureties, in 5000. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 16. ••une 16••7.

26. Iohn Goodman with two sureties, in 500. l. to appeare upon 20 dayes warning, bond dat. 17. Sept. 1639.

27. Iohn Southworth, Iuly 1640.

This Catalogue was inclosed in this ensuing paper written with Windebankes or his Secretary R••ads owne hand (which are very••••••) and thus indorsed:

The Kings discharge to Secretary Windebanke for releasing of Priests.

WHereas divers Roman Catholikes as well priests as others, have been at severall 〈◊〉〈◊〉 enlarged our of divers prisons, to which they had formerly been com∣mitted, they first entring into bond with sureties to appeare before the ••ords of our privy Counsell upon warning given to them to that purpose: which bonds have been taken by our Trusty and right welbeloved Counsellour Sir Francis W••••debanke, and one of our principall Secretaries of State and remaine with him.

And whereas we have also thought sit upon divers occasions to give speciall com∣mands and directions in favour of some particular persons of the Roman Catholike Religion, wherein we have used his service; We doe hereby acknowledge and declare that the enlargement of the said Roman Catholikes and those other acts done in favour of those of that religion by our said Secretary,* 91.3 have been performed by our speciall command and order given to him in that behalfe, without any advice or originall mo∣tion of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, who hath onely moved herein as he hath been from time commanded

by Vs, and for which We had good grounds and reasons of State, such as VVe shall Our Selfe declare when VVe shall find cause: VVe doe therefore hereby fully and absolutely acquit, discharge and save harmlesse the said Sir Francis Windebanke from any trouble or question, to which he may be subject for or concerning the execution of our said commands, and from all penalties that he may incurre by reason thereof, any Law, Act, Statue, proclamation, or any other matter or thing whatsoever to the contrary, in any wise notwithstanding: and of thus all our Officers, Ministers and Sub∣jects whom it doth or may concerne are to take notice.

This discharge I find not signed by the King, which makes me thinke it to be a draught prepared for his royall Signature by Windebanke since his questioning in par∣liament▪ to lay all the blame of his Actions upon the King himselfe; who (as it seems by his following letter) gave him a pas••e when he fled from the parliaments justice in∣to France, but his Secretary Master Read fearing the first passe not to be sufficient, sent this ensuing passe out of France, found among Mr. Thomas VVindebankes papers.

WHereas Our ••ight trusty and welbeloved Counsellour Sir Francis VVindebanke Knight, one of our principall Secretaries of state, is to make his repaire into forraigne parts; We doe hereby licence him to passe, and straitly charge and command you and every of you, to suffer him to goe quietly by you, and to embarque himselfe at any of Our ports most convenient for his passage, and to take with him▪ his Ne∣phew Robert Read▪ and two other in his company, together with his and their carria∣ges, without any manner of search, stay, or other interruption whatsoever; and this shall be as well to the said Sir Francis VVindebanke, Robert Read and the rest, for pas∣sing as to you and every of you, for suffering them to passe, as aforesaid, sufficient warrant and discharge, Given at Our Court at White-hall the second day of December 1640.

To all Admirals Vice-admirals, Captaines of Our Forces, Castles and Ships, and to all Justices of peace, Mayors Sheriffs Bayliffs, Constables, Customers, Comptrollers, and Searche••s, and to all other Our Officers and Ministers, whom it doth or may concerne, and to every of them.

This countersei••ed anti-dated passe was sent to Master Thomas VVindebanke into England out of France, to procure his Majesties hand and Signet to it; and if any dif∣ficulty or scruple were made by the King to signe it, the Queens omnipotent media∣tion must he used to obtainits Signature, as this letter of Mr. Reads to Mr. Thomas Windebanke wherein it was inclosed, will sufficiently manifest, and likewise discover to the world how grosly his Majesty hath been abused by this Secretary, the Arch-bi∣shop and others of his Ministers by procuring his hand to such forged, anti-dated war∣rants, to excuse themselves and lay all the blame of their Actions upon him, which should cause his Majesty to look better to them hereafter in this kind.

Sir,

MY Uncle has acquainted me with a letter he has written to my 〈◊〉〈◊〉. of Arundell and with the directions he has given you about it, I put him in mind of some addition fit to be made to it, which he likes very well, and has commanded me to write to you. That if her Ladiship or any other with whom shee shall please to ad∣vise, can think upon any way to prevent any proclamation against him, or at least to sweeten any rigorous course that may be intended against him, as probably such meanes may be found, now that their M. M. (Majesties) and the Parliament seeme to be upon better termes, her Ladiship will be pleased to advance it with all her power: And re∣ally I am of opinion, if the King did know how much dishonour he ha•• abroad by this que∣stion of the Secretary, and had a true sense of master Secretaries condition both his Maje∣sty and the Queen would be hearty in his businesse, which could not but produce good ef∣fects. Sir, I have considered that when they fall upon our businesse, they will goe neere to

〈1 page〉〈1 page〉

comfort in mine absence, for which God will blesse you, and move the Kings heart to take you into his princely consideration; which I shall be as well contented with, as if I had continued in my prosperity; The being deprived of the light of my Soveraigne Lord and Masters countenance is the greatest and most bitter of my afflictions, to which God will returne me if he finds it fit, if otherwise, I hope he will arme me with patience; You will present my most humble service to my Lord Duke of Lenox, the Lord Marquesse Hamilton, the Earle of Manchester and his Lady, with the Lord Chamberlaine, Lord Goring and Lord Cottington, the like to the LORD ARCH∣BISHOP, and Lord TREASURER, and any other that shall enquire of me: God blesse you and send us a happy meeting, so I rest,

YOURS, &c. FRAN. VVINDEBANKE.

Calis 6. December 1640.

TOM. I writ to you this afternoon already, immediately upon my arrivall here and gave you account of my passage into these parts, and this was by the Master of the boat that brought me hither; since, understanding that the Pacquet-boat is to part away from hence to morrow, I thought fit to take that occasion to communicate some thoughts of mine concerning my unfortunate businesse in Parliament.

It is not unlikely but that the House of Commons will, notwithstanding mine ab∣sence (or the rather for it, as taking my retreat for a confession of the charge) proceed to present me to the Upper House for a Delinquent of so high a nature, as never came so much as into my thoughts to be guilty of: In this case you shall doe well to consi∣der whether it will not be fit for you, most humbly to move his Majesty in favour of me, to deale with some of the Lords best inclined to me, namely, the Lord Duke of Lenox, the Lord Marquesse Hamilton, the Earle Marshall, Lord Goring, Lord Cot∣tington, and others, not leaving out the Lord Chamberlaine, that my charge may be set downe in writing, and that I may be permitted to make my answer to it; if this may be granted, the next particular that will fall into consideration will be, how farre his Majesty will please to advow me in the two great parts of the charge, namely, the enlarging of Priests, and the procuring of bils of grace from his Majesty for stay of the conviction of Recusants, and likewise for such letters as my selfe have written upon his Majesties commandement, for stay of such indi••ements: For the first of these there are 27. or 28. Bonds taken of such Priests as I have set at liberty, which Bonds you shall doe well to shew his Majesty, being all taken by his speciall direction, and I doe not remember that any have been delivered out of prison but such as are so bound, unlesse perhaps some may have been taken out of the hands of those two Hell-hounds Gray and Newton, that were disabled by the Lords from prosecuting Recusants, and this at the instance of the Queen to his Majesty:* 93.1 For the second namely, the stay of con∣victions by Bils of grace and otherwise, they were all entirely moved and procured by the Queens Majesty and some of her servants, and likewise of those neere his Majesty, who had no small benefit by them, and I had nothing at all to doe with them, but in the dispatch of some of those Bils which belonged to me as Secretary, and his Majesty may please to remember, that before those Bils passed my hands, some of them were made during life, which upon my motion to his Majesty and the representation I made of that inconveniency, was altered, and they were granted but during pleasure, & so became revokable wh••••soever his Majesty should command: His Majesty may like∣wise further please to remember, that of late I did humbly represent to him the pre∣judice to his revenue by these bils of grace, and besought him there might be a stop of them, and I doe not remember that any have been granted these two or three yeers; howsoever, I doe religiously professe I never moved in them,* 93.2 nor any other businesse of Recusants, originally, nor without his Majesties speciall commandement, and there∣fore if I should not be advowed in all, my condition must be very hard: Neverthelesse rather that his Majesty or his affaires shall suffer, I desire the whole burden may be laid upon me, and though I have his Majesties hand for most of them and commande∣ment for all, yet I will rather perish then produce either to his prejudice without his

permission; if his Majesty shall please to appeare to the Lords above•• mentioned in my behalfe, you are not to leave them unsolicited, and you must specially wait upon my brother Secretary, and present my humble service to him. Since my arrivall here, I have presented my selfe to the Governour 〈…〉〈…〉 who hath offered me great civilities, inviting me to sup with him, and desiring me to make use of his Coach to Paris, but I have thought sit to excuse my selfe as handsomely as I could of both; you shall doe well to present my most humble thankes and services to the Queen for these honours,* 93.3 which I have reason to acknow••edge are done me in con∣templation of her Majesties favour to me, so as though in mine owne Country it be accounted a crime to me to be her Majesties servant, yet here I shall have reputation and receive much honour by it.

At my first dis-embarquing here, in my red surred cap. I was taken for my Lords Grace of Canterbury, and the noyse was generally spread through the Towne that it was he: by which it apppeares this people can judge well of colours, unlesse they had thought him a Cardinall.

Comfort your poore afflicted Mother in mine absence▪ who if shee should fall into any distemper of sicknesse for this disaster upon me and my Family, there could be nothing added to my misery in this world.

God blesse you, and make you more happy in your owne person then you are in that of

Your most distressed, but affectionate Father Francis VVindebanke.

〈◊〉〈◊〉, ••6. December 1640.

A POST••SRIPT▪

Co••••m••nd my dearest loue to your Mother, and let your brother and sisters know I send them my blessing.

You shall doe well to acquaint the Queens Majesty with the particulars of my tra∣vels,* 93.4 and most humbly to unplore the continuance of her favour to me and my poore ••uined Family, and withall ••orget not to represent to her Majesty the singular favour shee vouch••a••ed me in the company of Monseiur 〈◊〉〈◊〉, who hath been a most 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and t••nder friend to me.

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉* 94.1* 94.2

〈…〉〈…〉* 94.3

of those that have the charge of the letters, and that they are all sent.

For mine owne most unfortunate businesse in Parliament, I long to heare what effect my comming from England hath produced, though I expect little good, but to be kept from extremities.

Concerning mine owne domestique affaires, the chiefest that I shall recommend to you is the care of your poore mother, upon whose living and comfort depends mine; next I wish you to procure me a bill of credit, to which purpose Robin hath writ to master Burlama∣chi, for I find my charge here will be very high, and if his Majesty shall not relieve me I shall not be able by mine owne revenue to subsist: This I have represented to the Lord Treasurer and Lord Cottington, and desired them to give order for payment of such mo∣nies as are due to me in the Exchequer, which are at Michael was last 800. l. you shall doe well likewise to solicit these Lords for the payment of the monies, for which I stand engaged to master Richaut for the King, and not to forget my boord▪ wages nor the monies in the hands of the Earle of New-castle.

The l••tters that goe herewith, you will deliver with the remembrance of my humble services to these Lords, to whom I have written, to assist you as occasion shall be presented. That to my Lord Chamberlaine is more large and particular then the rest, and I have left it open purposely,* 94.4 to the end, you may shew it to his Majesty, and if his Majesty like it, to deliver it, otherwise not.

I shall want linnen and apparell at Paris, and A••bert tels me, I may have a Trunk con∣veyed by the pacquet-boat hither, and from hence to Paris, with a small charge; and therefore I wish there were two suits put up, one of plaine Velvet and I never yet wore, and another of the little wrought V••lvet diamond worke, and linn••n of all sorts but ••ands, with three or foure paire of warme wollen stockings, and two pa••re of blacke silke ones.

The Ship in which we should have passed and was bound for Roven, was within 24. houres after we left it, pillaged by the Dunkerks, but rescued from them after by the French, and brought in hither as lawfull prize, where shee now is, so that it was happy we forsooke her and passed in a Shallop, and though our passages were full of hazard, yet we avoyded a greater danger by it.

God blesse you, and put a happy end to all our sufferings, which I wish might all fall upon my selfe, so your mother and you who are most innocent, were free; in all conditions I shall be

Your most affecti••oate Father FRAN. VVINDEBANKE.

Calis 13. December 1640.

TOM▪* 95.1 Your letter of the 17. of December came fitly to welcome me hither to Paris, and gave me infinite comfort in the expressions you make of their Majesties favour•• to me and mine in our present distressed condition, the like I understand by master Treasurer, and you are herewith to receive letters to them all, in acknow∣ledgement of their goodnesse: You writ nothing concerning the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bonds, which I desired you to shew to his Majesty. I desire you to let me know by your next what you have done therein.

Your most affectionate Father FRAN. WINDEBANKE.

Paris 4. January 1641.

Master Read, his Secretary, by a letter of the same date to master Thomas Winde∣bank (then a Gentleman of the privy Chamber to his Majesty in Ordinary) write•• thus.

Sir,

I Am of opinion with you, that our businesse in Parliament will not sleep, yet I like it never the worse that it goes on no faster, for in all probability, if they may have their will of the great ones,* 96.1 as I beleeve they will, we may escape the better, especial∣ly since they cannot chuse but know that the King continues his favour to master Se∣cretary, which I hope will somewhat take off from their siercenesse against him.

Your most affectionate cozen and humble servant RO. READ▪

Paris 4. Jan. 1641.

TOm. I writ to yo••r mother and your selfe the last weeke by the ordinary; but this extraordinary occasion of Sir Iohn Fortes••ues returne into England presen∣ting it selfe, I could not but make use of it, that you may understand the state of my health as often as may be, which continuing good, I am confident will be some comfort to you all in the midst of your afflictions.

I have not been able to put my selfe in order, to goe out of my lodging untill this day, but now my first appearing abroad hath been to present my selfe to my Lord of Le••••cester, who hath received me with great respects and professions; which honour his Lordship having vouchsafed me for her Majesties sake,* 97.1 and in vertue of her graci∣ous letters of recommendation in favour of me: you are with all humility to acknow∣ledge it to her Majesty in my name, and to present unto her my most humble thanks.

In my letters of the last weeke to his Majesty, I presumed to represent the necessity (as I conceived) of my attending the ministers here; first, Monseiur de Chavig••y, and then the Cardinall, as well in acknowledgement of the honour they did to you, when you were imployed here,* 97.2 as for the order they gave to the Governour of Calis to treat me with all respect, as soone as they had notice of my arrivall there.

Your very loving Father Francis Windebanke.

Paris 7. January 1641.

TOm. If you understand any thing of the disposall of the Secretaries place, I wish some considerable summe might be thought upon to be given to me by him that shall succeed, which would be of more advantage, and give me better satisfaction then any pension that his Majesty shall conferre upon me, and will be of lesse charge to his Majesty;* 98.1 you shall doe well to be attentive upon this, and immediately after the first notice of, to make earnest meanes to the Queen to procure this for me.

My Lord Ambassadour h••th done me the nonour to give me a visit at my lodging.

Your very loving Father Francis Windebanke.

Paris 11. January 1641.

TOm. your letters of the 31. of December that came this week, were brought too late, and so long after the delivery of all others, that I was in great paine and ap∣prehension I should not have been made happy with the knowledge of the estate of my poore Family this weeke, which would have added much to my sad thoughts: I have now, I thanke God, received full satisfaction in that which I so much longed for, and hope▪ whatsoever my other afflictions may be that I shall receive no other newes of your healths during my absence from you:

There is little in your letters that requires answer; that onely concerning my charge when it shall be made, is of consideration, which will require little answer, if his Ma∣jesty shall please to avow me in the businesse of Recusants, as I doubt not but in ho∣nour and justice he will; what else can be objected to me of moment, I doe no•• ap∣prehend; neverthelesse,* 99.1 if his Majesty think fit that you shall petition the Lords for per∣mission to me to make my answer, you may doe it, though I could be contented you should first see the particulars of the charge, whether there be any thing in it besides that of the Re••••sants; and howsoever you must acquaint his Majesty with your peti∣tion before you exhibite it.

I was upon Sunday last at Service and Sermon at my Lord Ambassadours house, where my Lord did me very much honour, otherwise I have kept my lodging.

Your most affectionate Father Francis Windebanke.

Paris 18. January 1641.

TOM. I shall be glad that the Trunk of secret papers may fall into so good a hand as that of my Lord Cottington. I am very sorry to heare that his Majesties inten∣tions of an an••ity or yeerly allowance to me begins already to coole; considering the charge I must lye at while I am in these parts, or any other, and the uncertainties of the benefit of the Post-Office, and of the boord-wages for the Secretaries dyet, which you shall doe well to take some time to represent at large to the Queene,* 100.1 and to im∣plore her favour for the continuance of that his Majesties gracious purpose to me, without which I and mine are in danger to be exposed to want and misery.

Your very loving Father, Francis Windebanke.

Paris 25. Ian. 1641.

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

Your, &c. Fran: Windebanke.

Paris 7 Feb. 1641.

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

Your &c. Fran: Windebank.

Paris 7 Feb. 1641.

TOM, &c. I have thought fit to let you know the particulars, that you way repre∣sent them to their M. M. (Majesties) for whose service meerly I am thus persecuted,* 103.1 and to whose wisdome, next after my 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in God, I most intirely submit my selfe, my fortune, and whatsoever else is 〈◊〉〈◊〉; all which is now in extreame perill, for my faithfulnesse and obedience to their Commandements. (The rest of this letter be∣ing three folio Pages is writ in Caracters, and containes some mysteries locked up in these unknowne Cyphers, not yet discovered,

Your, &c. Fran: Windebank.

Paris, 1 March 1640.

TOm, &c. I have beene this afternoone with the Cardmall, by the introduction of 〈…〉〈…〉, and received very great 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and professions from him; he brought me out of his chamber into the next, giving 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the upper hand, and holding me by the hands, (There follow three lines of ••••aracters.)

Your, &c. Fran: Windebanke.

Paris March 12. 1640.

Master Read, Secretary to Windebanke, march 29. 1611. writ a letter (for the most part in Characters to master Thomas Windebanke, wherein there are these passages at large:

SIR▪

Yours of the fourth and eleventh currant have brought me double comfort this weeke, which was no more then I needed after such a va••••ation; I perceive my feares of the miscarriage of the first were not altogether vaine, since they were so neere a danger; their redemption from which, I assure you, was a great worke, and shewes a great deale of goodnesse in those friends which you 〈◊〉〈◊〉; and I am willing to take it for a signe that the Parliament owes us not so••ll 〈◊〉〈◊〉 as was feared. The Answer of their Majesties is very gracious,* 105.1 and I thanke God has much revived Ma∣ster Secretary, &c.

I cannot but wonder that the House should be scandalized at the stile you gave my 〈…〉〈…〉 I am sure it is not in the power of any to take th•••• Title from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 but the King, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Majesty having 〈◊〉〈◊〉 yet done it, I know not but why he should enjoy it till his Majestie shall please otherwise to dispose of the place.

Master 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Master Withering have sufficiently shewed their malicious 〈◊〉〈◊〉, God reward them for it, &c.

Your, &c. Robert Reade.

Paris, Goodfriday 29 march, 1641.

After this followed these ensuing letters from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and his Secretary Read to his Sonne Thomas 〈◊〉〈◊〉, all writ from Paris.

〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉

My Lord Ambassadour continues still his favoures to me and hath been this weeke with me at my lodging, which is a very great honour to me.

Your, &c. 〈…〉〈…〉

Paris 19 Aprill 1641

〈…〉〈…〉

〈…〉〈…〉* 107.1 the heavier for some expressions delivered him from their Majesties

by Master Mountague,* 107.2 who arrived here on Saturday last: He comforts himselfe that he shall have all the favour his Ma••esty and the Queen are able to doe him, &c.

Sir,

your most affectionate Couzin and obliged Servant, Ro. Read.

Paris 16. Aprill 1641.

SIR, &c.

IT is likely now my Lord of Strafford is dispatched that businesses will goe faster on then formerly, and that amongst them, my Vnckles will have its turne: What course will be taken in it I cannot judge; but I doubt not, if they make a charge, such things wil be contained in it, as cannot be foreseen, and I fear if sombody be not there present to make a defence or disprove them, they may be taken por confesso, which may be a ru∣ine to us all; I know no body is able to answer but my ••nckle and my ••••••selfe: For 〈◊〉〈◊〉,* 108.1 there is no thought of his going thither; for my selfe, I know no reason why I should not be there, if his Majesty please to avow my ••nckle, I thinke there will be no need of other answer, but if he shall please to say, he will first see the charge, there will be ••n••cessity of somebodies being there, to bring to his Majesties remembrance the grounds and reasons upon which divers things were done, which must be needs slipt cut of his Ma∣jesties memory; and besides, there are divers papers and warran••s to be searcht out for my Unckles justification; if his Majesty please to cause the charge to be sent hither, then there will be no need of me till the answer goe backe, which will be the best way of all. I beseech you consider seriously of it, and as soone as the businesse shall be spo∣ken of, it would not be amisse to know his Majesties pleasure in all these particulars; and in the meane time be pleased to let me know your own•• opinion of them, &c.

Sir,

Your, &c. R. Read.

Paris 31. May 1641.

TOm. &c. my letters were sent from hence under my Lord Ambassadours cover, directed to master Secretary Vane, which I have hitherto sound the surest way, &c. I remember well I then sent you a letter for the Queen, in acknowledgement of the gra∣ci••us remembrance her Majesty vouchsafed me by Master Mountague,* 109.1 &c. The last weeke I sent by the same way a letter to his Majesty, with a Duplicate of it to you, con∣cer••ing the businesse wherein you had signified his Majesties pleasure to me. I hope if that have fallen into other lands, they will not dare to keep backe that which was di∣rected to his Majesty whatsoever became of the rest, and I rather wish you to make your addresse to my Lady of Arundell, and humbly desire her Ladiship to mediate for me to my Lord.

Your, &c. Francis Windebanke.

Paris 3. May 1641.

TOM. &c. You must not faile to attend my Lord of Leices••er as soone as you may, and to acknowledge his great honours and favours to me; you shall doe well likewise, to be an humble suter to the Queen in my name,* 110.1 that she will be pleased to take notice to my Lord, of the faire and noble treatment I have received from his Lordship for her Majesties sake, and upon her recommendation, and this you may doe at some time when my Lord may be present, and that you may be sure it may not be forgot∣ten, &c.

Your, &c. FRAN. WINDEBANKE.

Paris 6, May 1642.

TOM, &c. You are now to receive a letter from Robert Read, concerning a busi∣nesse which hath been lately examined in Parliament, you shall doe well to acquaint his Ma••esty with it, and most humbly to crave his direction, in case it shall come to a stricter inquisition, as I have reason to conceive it will; considering what I have for∣merly written to you upon this subject, to be represented to his Majesty, and under what malice and danger I lye for that businesse. None understands mine innocency herein better th•••• his Majesty, nor can better cleere me, to whose Princely wisdome I 〈…〉〈…〉 it, and shall governe my selfe both in this and any thing else concerning his service wholly according to his pleasure.

You••s, &c. FRAN. WINDEBANKE. 〈…〉〈…〉 1641.

〈…〉〈…〉

upon the particular place you writ of, you may easily procure upon these grounds, or at least know by either of these, to whom you are addressed, how farre her Majesty stande engaged,

Sir,

Yours, &c. Robert Read.

Paris 28, Iune 1641.

About this time Secretary Windebankes Lady and Family resolved to goe over to him into France, whereupon he writ this letter to his Sonne.

TOM. &c. You must procure a Passe from his Majesty for them all, and if I may know the time of her comming, I will meet her at D••epe: If his Majesty shall make difficulty at the Passe,* 113.1 you must beseech the Queens interposition to let them know, that the little appearance of the end of my businesse hath 〈◊〉〈◊〉 both upon this resolution; you will be her guide, and I beseech God to blesse you, and let and bring us happily together.

Your, &c. Francis Windebanke.

Paris. 5. Iuly 1641.

To August following, Secretary Windebanke had a mind to Petition the House, whose royall advice and assistance he craved & had in it, these ensuing letters manifest.

TOm, &c. With them I sent you a Petition to the House of Commons in my name, but referred the proceeding in it to his Majesties pleasure,* 114.1 and to such ad∣vice as you might take from some trusty friend. I wish some care be taken, that the Secretariet place being disposed of, (which if his Majesty be not good to me, must be mine utter raine) I may not be excluded from the generall pardon, which it is likely will be granted at the end of this Session: I hope you will put both their Majesties in mind hereof,* 114.2 with some earnestnesse.

Your, &c. Francis Wind••banke.

Paris 16. Aug. 1641.

TOm, &c. I now send you a Petition which I have framed to be presented to the lower House in my name, if his Majesty shall thinke fit, to whose wisdome I doe most humbly submit it,* 115.1 either to be suppressed, altered or disposed of as his Majesty shall please. That which hath moved me to fall upon this way, is the apprehension that the House will adjourne without comming to any resolution concerning me, which would be a greater punishment then otherwise in reason I can expect, considering my suffe∣rings already: Howsoever, by this I may perhaps make a discovery of the inclinations of the House, and what ply my businesse is likely to take: I wish you could communicate this to some discreet trusty & secret friend before his Majesty be acqua••hnted with it, and take deliberate advice upon it: In Cas••his Majesty approve this course, you shall then be∣seech him to deliver the Petition to master Treasurer, & Master Comptroller, & to give them order to recommend it to the House from him; with further intimation, that his Majesty will take it will if the House shall grant it: You are likewise to beseech the Queen to second his Majesty herein, and to recommend it to Master Treasurer and Master Comptroller,* 115.2 and any other in the House in whom her Majesty hath interest. I doe not conceive that such a Petition can doe harme, and perhaps the House doth expect some such submission, and will be mollified or quickned by it; neverthelesse, I submit it to better judgement, and the life and death of it are indifferent to me, and therefore I leave it entirely to your ordering.

I feare my arrears in the Exchequer, and the houshold will be slowly paid, having heard that the House of Commons have ordered, that his Majesty shalbe moved for the stopping of pensions due to Master Jerma••e, Sir John Sucklin, or my selfe, but Gods will be done.

Your, &c. Francis Windebanke.

Paris 2. Aug. 1641.

SIR, &c.

YOU say nothing of the motion made in the House of Commons, that the King should be moved to with-hold the monies he is pleased to allow Master Secreta∣ry: You will receive from my Unckle a Petition, which I cannot but hope will pro∣duce some good effect,* 116.1 if it be accompanied with some hearty recommendation, from the King, which must be done one of th••se foure wayes; either by his Majesties going to the House, sending for the House to him, sending for the Speaker alone, or by commanding the Counsellours of the Hous•• to recommend it in his name; each of these foure wayes as they stand, being more effectuall then the other, but the latter must be done of necessity, though any of the former wayes be taken; for their effectuall speaking in the businesse will be of good use. I doe not understand what there can be objected against the delivery of the Petition being so modest, since if it doe not succeed so well as to obtaine an absolute end of the businesse, yet this benefit we cannot saile of by it, that he will discover so much of their inclination as to give a judgement thereupon, what we are like to trust to:* 116.2 I am confident you will find all assistance from the Queen, and so God speed it: when once it is delivered, it must be solicited as heartily as recommended, for the least flacknesse in the solicitation of it will much prejudice the businesse; his Maje∣sty appearing in it onely at the delivery of the Petition will not be sufficient, but ••e must be pleased to continue his favour till it be brought to some resolution, &c.

Sir,

Your, &c. Ro. Read.

Paris 2. Aug. 1641.

SIR,

I Perswade my selfe the conjuncture is now proper for it (the Petition) since this late occasion hath begotten so good an intelligence between the Queen and both Houses;* 117.1 and besides, it is said they are upon Counsels in favour of the Roman Cath••∣liques, &c.

Sir,

your, &c. Ro. Read

Paris 9. Aug. 1641.

TOm. &c. I returned you the Petition altered, though not altogether in those words that his Majesty directed,* 118.1 being of opinion (with submission neverthelesse to better judgement) that the House will never be a meanes for any pardon or abolition, but if they will give way to it, I can expect no more, and I have reason to beleeve there will be n•• impediment. And for that which was formerly inserted, that I desired it of them, it could not well beare other sense, then that I ••••aved their consents, or what was in them to grant, without which I knew it could not be, and with which it was probable there would be no difficulty, it being likewise to be pres••••••ed, I could not be so igno∣rant in a businesse so publike and obvio••s, as to thinke the power of abolition could rest onely in them, but onely that their liking was necessarily to be precedent to others: Howsoever, I am exceeding glad the Petition was not presented, and doe bold his Ma∣jesties opinion full of wisdom•• and favour to me,* 118.2 in stirring the businesse as little as may be, and therefore though I send backe the Petition; I wish it should be laid by and not made use of at all untill expresse order from me. For the Motion you intended to make

forb 118.3 a Ship, I wish it had been forborne: such a favour from his Majesty (if he should have granted it) being likely to have raised more noise, and brought more prejudice up∣on his Majesty.

Yours, &c. Francis Windebanke.

Paris 23. Aug. 1641.

The Petition intended to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to the House mentioned in this Letter, is this following.

To the Right Honourable the Knights, Citizens and Burgesses assembled now in Parliament.

The humble Petition of Francis Windebanke, Knight.

Sheweth:

THat whereas the Petitioner is charged, that he hath caused to be 〈…〉〈…〉 and deli∣vered out of prison sundry Romish Priests, and done other things 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Ro∣man Party, of which there is none that better understands how farre he is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 then the Kings Majesty.* 119.1 And whereas among his many grievous sufferings since this his mis∣fortune, there is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that afflicts him so much as, That this honourable House hath taken offence at this, or any thing else that hath passed on his Minstry wh••le he had the honour to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his Majesty.

He most humbly bese••••heth this honourable House, in regard that his late Father and himselfe have served the Crowne of England neere these fourscore yeers, and have had the honour to be implyed by the late Queen Elizabeth, King Iames, and his now Majesty, in businesses of great trust, they will be pleased to make the most fa∣vourable construction of his services, seeing he had no ill intention, nor hath offended willingly or maliciously; and so to take him and his poore innocent Wife and Chil∣dren into their commisseration, that he may not con••••••e in forraigne parts that lit∣tle fortune which was left him by his Father, and to which he hath made so small and inconsiderable an addition that he and they must perish, if he continue to languish in exile out of his owne Country. And further, most humbly desireth, that this ho∣nourable House would be a meanes that he may have an abolition and pardon for what∣soever is past, and permission to returne to safety into England, to passe that little time which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of his life privately in peace, and in the Church of England, where∣of he will in life and death continue a true Member, and in which he desireth to be∣stow the rest of his time in devotion for the prosperity thereof, for the good of the State and for happinesse to attend the Councels, and resolutions of this honourable House.

This Petition being sent into England and here approved, was sent inclosed in a letter from Mr. Tho. Windebanke to Master Basely, to be presented to the House when ever they should fall on his businesse; of which his Secretary Read writ over his opi∣nion in this confident manner to Master Tho, Windebanke.

SIR, &c.

I Being confident that there is no man 〈◊〉〈◊〉 England but will be satisfied in his conscience that nine moneths banishment and the losse of the Secretaries place, is a farre greater punishment then any thing my Unckle has done can deserve,* 120.1 considering all has been done upon command.

Sir,

your, &c. Ro. Read.

Paris. 16. Aug. 2641.

This Petition (it seems) was not presented, whereupon Master Read writ thus 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Master Tho. Windebanke.

SIR,

SInce this opportunity of setting our businesse on foot is 〈◊〉〈◊〉, there is no more to be done, but to hope that it will not be called upon till the Kings returne; in the 〈…〉〈…〉 it is a great comfort to my Uncle to see the continuance of his Majesties 〈…〉〈…〉 him&c.* 121.1

Sir

Yours, &c. Ro, Read.

Paris 23. Aug. 1641

After this, Secretary Windebanks Lady and his Sonne arrived in France and lived in Paris, but his Sonne returning shortly after 〈…〉〈…〉 to Court, he writ thus to him, concerning the English Fugitives, not Parliament proofe here, and the generall favour there indulged to him.

TOM, &c. Since your departure hence, the Cardinall hath been moved by Mon∣seiur de ••eneterre, at the solicitation of Master Foster, that The English now here, and fled hither to avoid the storme in England, might be freed from that law of confiscation of their Estates, in case they come to dys here, which we and other strangers are liable unto here, and hath left it to those of the Nation, to settle by what me••••es themselves shall thinke best,* 122.1 assuring that the King shall grant it in any ample manner, a••dwithall the advantagious and firme conditions that can be desired: This is a very gre••s priviledge to the Nation, and hath been granted with so much cheerfulnesse and expression of resentment of our condition, that I wish her Majesty will be pleased in those letters which shee will vouchsafe to honour me to the King her ••rother, to take notice of it, and to acknowledge it; and if her Majesty shall likewise please in a word or two to Monseiur de Seneterre to give him thanks for his readinesse in it, and to honour me with the Commission of delivering it, I shall hold it a very great favour, and it will be a powerfull motive to him to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his good Offices to the Nation, which I assure you are very much to be valued considering his interest in the Cardinall. What else her Majesty shall please to adde to him concerning my selfe,* 122.2 I most humbly subm••t to her wis∣dome and goodness: If you shall have delivered my letters to her Majesty before these come to your hands you may take some occasion to wait upon her Majesty againe, and with presentation of my most humble services so acquaint her Majesty herewith.

YOURS, &c. Francis VVind••banke.

Paris 8. November 1641.

TOM. &c. Before his departure, I made meanes to M••••seiur de Chavig••y (for Monseiur Seneterre is not yet returned) to be presented to the King, and to deliver her Majesties letters;* 123.1 he seemed to entertaine the motion with extraordinary readiness and desire to ••••rve the Queen, and to doe me that honour, &c. But I doe make account to take some time to wait upon the Queen here at Saint Germanes and deliver the let∣ter into her owne hands: This you may make knowne to her Majesty there, when occa∣sion shall be presented.

YOURS, &c. FRAN. WINDEBANKE.

Paris 31. January 1642.

Many such passages I find in Secretary Windebanks and Reads letters to his Sonne at Court, (over-tedious to recite) conveied hither for the most part under the Earle of Leicesters and Burlamachies cover, and some others; but by these forementioned, you may discerne what favour and respect this Secretary hath found both abroad and at home for his releasing, protecting Priests, Jesuits, Papists, and by whose commands he justifies he did it, who have bin very indulgent to him for it, if those Letters under his owne hand may be credited: And thus much for the releasing onely of Priests and Jesuits, charged in Parliament on this Secretary; whose correspondency with Rome and the Popes N••••e••oes you shall heare of further ere long.

How many letters of grace were granted to the most noted Recusants to stay all prosecutions and proceedings against them before and after their Inditements, you may read in my Royall Popish Favourite, where many of them are recorded, and in Master Glins report 1 Dec. 1640. in the Commons Journall, who reported to the Commons House from the Committee concerning Secretary Windebanke, that there were 64 Letters of grace to stay prosecution against Papists, directed to severall Officers and Iudges, short entries whereof were made in the Signet-Office, and that his house was the place of resort for Priests and Iesuits: Many of these letters of grace and discharges of Priests were gained upon petitions to the King or Queene, presented to them by this Secretary, in whose Trunks they have since been found. Among others, I find a petition of the Lord Viscount Mountgarret (now one of the principal Rebels in Ireland) and of his Ladies, with a draught of a letter of grace inclosed therin for the discharge of all proceedings against them upon an inditement for Recusancy, found against them both at Coventry, with other petitions of Recusants; as namely, of Master Richard Fo∣ster, Master Tankred and others, for the abatement of their compositions made with the King for Recusancy in the North, where the compositions of the Lord Viscount Dunbarr, Master Anthony Metcalfe and William Green had formerly been abated; Besides, those Recusants who compounded at low rates in the North (as you have seen) got them abated lower afterwards, and obtained speciall protections from the Commissioners against all future prosecutions, of which I shall give you but one pre∣sident at large, in the case of Sir Henry Merry.

••OM. DERBY,

WHereas Sir Henry Merry of Barton in the Country of Derby Knight, being a convicted Recusant, hath personally appeared before his Majesties Commissio∣ners, authorized to compound for the forfeitures of the lands and goods of Recusants, convicted within this and other Counties; at the Mannour of Saint Mary, neare the wals of Yorke, the 15. day of August instant, and hath made composition for an annu∣all rent, to be paid unto his Majesty for all his Mannours, Lands, Tenements and He∣reditaments, with the appurtenances within the severall Counties of Derby and Lei∣cester, and for all arrerages due for the same; and therefore by his Majesties instructions is no further to be disquieted or troubled with vexatio••s informations upon any lawes made against Recusants for his Recusancy onely, so long as he shall duly pay unto his Majesty the rent so compounded for; therefore his Majesties said Commissioners by force of the said composition aforesaid, doe herby require you to take notice of the composition aforesaid, and of his Majesties pleasure in that behalfe.

Dated at the Mannour aforesaid, the said 15. day of August 1634.

per Warrant Commissionar. Cha. Radcliffe Clericus Commiss.

To the Sheriffs of the County of Derby and Leicester, and to his Majesties Com∣missioners of inquiry of lands and goods of Recusants convicted within these Count••es & to all other his Majesties Of∣ficers and Ministers whom the premses may concerne, and to every of them.

For staying proceedings upon inditements, I shall give you but two or three instan∣ces here (omitted in my Popish Royall Favourite) to wit, the Lord chiefe Iustice Rich∣ardsons Warrant to the Clerk of the Crown in the Kings-Bench, for stay of an Indite∣ment against the Lady Parkins, and Iohn Gibbons, for sending her Daughter beyond sea to be a Nunne, the Copy whereof was sent to Windebanke, who procured it.

Mr. Fanshaw and Mr. Keeling.

ACcording to his Majesties gracious command to me,* 125.1 signified by Master Secreta∣ry Windebanke, that no further proceedings shall be had upon an inditement a∣gainst Dame Mary Parkins and Iohn Gibbons, in Michaelmas Terme last, for sending or carrying Mistresse Penelope Parkins, the said Dame Mary Parkins Daughter beyond seas to be a Nunne, contrary to the Statute. These are to will and require you to make the Roll of the Record thereof, and to enter a Cesset processus thereupon, that no

further proceedings be had upon the said Inditement accordingly, for which this shall be your warrant, and so I rest

Your loving friend, Thomas 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

From 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Inne this 13. of May

To this I shall adde the same chiefe Iustice his letter to Secretary Windebanke, con∣cerning his staying of Processe against one Lovet.

May it please your Honour;

IT is most true that the businesse concerning Lovet was recommended to my care,* 126.1 I have done therin whatsoever was in my power to performe and there hath not been wanting in me the lest duty to either of their Majesties commands; but he being indited of felony for receiving and harbouring of a Priest (and the Priest himselfe) of treason in the same inditement; I cannot discharge him thereof but in a legall way, which is, either by exception to the inditement for insufficiency, or by a legall tryall, or by his Majesties gracious pardon; that which was in my power (being onely to stay Processe and proceedings) I have done, and all his goods which were seized and taken from him, I have long since caused to be restored unto him againe, but nothing will please him, unles••e he may be actually freed and discharged of the inditement, which is not in my power to doe; I have directed him the best course I can, but he will take no way but his owne, and that is to overthrow his inditement by exception to the suffici∣ency of it in poynt of law; to which end he hath moved me to have a copy of it, which I have been willing and ready with all my heart to grant him, but I could not do it without the consent of master Atturney Generall, it being in a cause neerly con∣cerning the King for felony and treason; I mooved master Atturney Generall for him in his owne presence, who vvished him to attend him at his Chamber, but whe∣ther he hath done so or no, I knovv not, for he never comes at me, but as it seems, deales maliciously vvith me under hand, I being as desirous to doe him all the good I honestly and justly may, as ever I vvas to doe any man in my life; for besides my humble duty and service to both their Majestyes, he is a man for some reasons I doe particularly love and affect. This is all that I can write, and therefore vvith most humble thanks to your Honour for your favour,* 126.2 vvhich I shall never cease to acknow∣ledge and vvith remembrance of my most humble duty and service, I humbly take my leave and rest

Your Honours most humble and faithfull Servant to becommanded Thomas Richard••••••.

Ba••king 30. May 1634.

Mich. xiij. Caroli Regis.

Brownlow,

Ordinat. ••st per Cur.* 127.1 quatuordecem die Octobris quod cesset om∣nis prosecutio inter dictas partes super omnibus Informationibus & actionibus debiti quibuscunque concernentibus Recusantiam ••p∣sius Ant.

per Cur.

This yeere we began to have more intimate publike correspondency and trading with Rome then formerly, and on Aug. 7. Bishop Laud being nominated Archbishop of Canterbury by the King, upon the death of Dr. George Abbot, had a serious offer made to him by one who avowed ability to performe it (and therefore doubtlesse a speciall Agent from the Pope) to be A CARDINALL, and a second serious offer of this dignity. August 17. as appeares by his owna 127.2 Diary. About which time Master Walter Mountague, under pretence of some disgust taken at Court, departed hence privately into France, and from thence towards Rome; by the way he professed himselfe a Pa∣pist, and let fall some words, that his designe was for Rome, to reconcile us to it upon the best and fairest termes: As soone as he entred Italy▪ he was most honourably en∣tertained, presented, feasted, and brought on his way towards Rome in very great state and solemnity by all the Italian Princes & States neer whom he passed, and arriving at Rome, was there magnificently received by the Pope and his Cardinals▪ with whom he had private conferences sundry houres together, taking place of all the English then in Rome, as a kind of extraordinary Ambassadour sent from hence; he was daily courted,

visited, feasted with much respect by the Pope and Cardinals, and having dispatched his negotiation there, he was sent for thence to the Court, under pretence of being Vice∣chamberlin to the Queen, which place was then voyd by death; but soon after he went into France, and there entred into a Monastery for a time (as did then Sir Kenelm Dig∣by) to make himself more capable of a Cardinals Cap; of which it was then voyced he had a promise. The Pope upon his Negotiation at Rome, Oct. 10. 1634. sent over a special Nuncio into England, called Signior Gregorio Panzani, to labour a reduction of us to the vassalage of the Church of Rome, whob 127.3 arrived here at London Dec. 25. 1634. He sa∣luted first the Queen, after that the King, who received and treated him with much kind∣nesse telling him that he was very welcome, his Majesty remaining uncovered during all the discourse and entertainment; he was entertained, treated with, under the Notion of a Nuncio, residing in and about London, he had frequent accesse to the Court and great persons, to seduce and worke them to his ends; how farre he preceeded in this designe, you may read in the late printed Books intituled, The Popes Nuncio, and The English Pope; what recourse he had to Secretary Windebanke, and what favours he obtained from him in behalfe of the Roman Catholikes, will best ap∣peare by his owne gratulatory letter sent to this Secretary from Rome, after his depar∣ture hence, the originall whereof written by the Nuncio himselfe in Italian (thus in∣dorsed with Windebanke owne hand, ••1. May 1637. Seignior Gregorio Panzani from Rome, rec. 22 Iune, our stile.) I found among his papers, and have here faithfully exhi∣bited to publike view in English as worthy to be known, as it was afterwards english∣ed and given in evidence upon Oath at the Archbishops triall.

Most excellent Sir, Patron most honoured.

I Would have retained my selfe from writing to your most illustrious Lordship, for feare of being to you some impediment, I knowing your many occupations; but I having heard from many persons, and in particular by letters of Seignior Francisco, sometimes my Secretary, the honourable mention that otherwhiles your most illustrious Lordship is wont to make of my person;* 128.1 and having also oftentimes un∣derstood from the most famous Seignior Cavaliere Hamilton, and from Father John the Benedictin, how much your most illustrious Lordship straineth himself in favouring of me, I have been forced to commit this rude civility, taking in hand my pen to give you trouble;* 128.2 I assure your most famous Lordship that I live so much obliged unto you, th•••• I shall never be able to pretend to satisfie to one and the least particle of that which I owe, seeing that during my abode in London, most rare were those dayes, in which I did not receive from your most illustrious Lordship some grace in the behalfe and fa∣vour of the poore Catholikes.. I must also congratulare my selfe with your most fa∣mous Lordship, concerning the most noble manners and behaviours of your Lord∣ships Sonnes, the which with their singular modesty, and other most laudable vertues have gained such an opinion, amongst them that have knowne them in this Court, that I could never be able to expresse it,* 128.3 and the Lord Cardinall Barberino in particular cannot satiate himselfe in praising them. It grieves me, not to have had the fortune to meet with them in this City, because willingly I would have attested my devotion towards your most famous Lordship; to the which, and to all your most illustrious family, I rest, desiring eternall felicity from Heaven. In the meane while, I humbly entreat you to favour me with some commandement, and I kisse your hands.

Your most illustrious Lordships most devout and most obliged Servant, Greg. Panzani.

From Rome the 31. of May 1637.

By this letter you may discerne what intimacy Windebanke had with, and what dai∣ly favours he bestowed upon this Nuncio during his abode in London, what curtisies he did for the papists here, what correspondency he kept with Romanists abroad, and what entertainment respect his sonnes then received in the Popes Court from his Crea∣tures for his sake; of which more in due place.

Among the Arch-bishop of Canterbury his papers, I found the copy of a letter said to be written to the Pope, thus indorsed with his owne hand:

Rece. Octob. 15. 1635. A copy of the letter which is reported King Charles did write to Pope Urban the eighth, about the restitution of the Duke of Loraigne.

Rex magnae Britanniae, &c. Sanctitatisu•• Vrbano octavo salutem, &c. Anno 1634.

Maxime Pontifex;

DOmus Lotharingiae, Olim, & modo Principum Regumque mater vinculatrahit dura, as in captivitatem ducitur, orbe spectante & 〈◊〉〈◊〉: Sanguis mihi (optime Pontifex) in venis salit, quem a domo Letharingiae hausi, pulsantque mihi violentes mo∣tu•• praecordia, dum consanguineos meos Duces, pa••riae sedibus spoljatos 〈◊〉〈◊〉, & hosti∣li•• graviter pass••s; sanguis cum in Nobis idem sit, & atiam amor, distrahor tamen af∣fectibus, hinc cognati Lotharingiae oppressi jacent, inde frater me••s triumphator; sed•• ut eo∣rum calamitates violenta manu, foveam necesse erit ut hunc 〈◊〉〈◊〉: Itaque pressus utrinque amore, c••gor ad mediationes aliorum Principum confugere, ut amicitiam inter bos mihi caros concilie••, bella amore extinguens, non aliter sane extinguenda nisi faed•• sanguinis Christiani effusione. Ad te ergo (Urbane Pontifex) quem omni humanitatis cul∣tu, u•••• optimum Principem existimavi, revertor; cum hi Principes potestatem tuam 〈◊〉〈◊〉 agnoscere videantur, se oves, te{que} Pastorem suum; ••••pera igitur (Sanctitatem su∣am ita obiestor) hisce this Filijs, Patris ut suam vocem andientes, armis sepos••••••s pace•• Christianam meant, exteris{que} Principibus authoruate•• tuam agnoscentibus obedient•••• exempla sint•• Deponatur, te sedente, quodcunque inter illos violentum, sedatique red∣d••ntur hereditate su•• cegnati Duces, caeterique Lotharingiae domus Principes reponantur in avita•• sedis. Hoc incumbit tuae in illos potentiae. Curabit preculdabio paterna manus fi∣liorum suorum vulnera, praedicabitque Christianus orbis Urbano ••ontfice Roman•• domn•••• Lotharingiam ex qua fere omnes Christiani Principes ••lori do••ari, pr••stinae & vitaerestitui. Tot vero inter Reges & Principes, qui hanc Christianissimans domum ma∣trem agnoscunt, Ego V••bano principi optimo, una 〈◊〉〈◊〉 illis gratias immortales agam, quodque huic domus Parent•• meae a Sanctitate sua••prestabitur, tanquam mihimet meisque Coronis praestitum, grato animo agnoscam. Eterim fatendum est, nihil mihi Contigisse gravius quam optimae illius domus mihi conjunctissimae contemplar•• ruinam.

This letter perchance was but a civill complement for a civill end.

About this time Secretary Windebanks (as I conceive) or some other great person, desired to be resolved from Rome of the Popes good affection to the King, which some here questioned: to which be received this answer thence in Italian (sound among Windebanke papers) and it seem•• to be written by Cardinall Barberino, with whom this Secretary held intelligence.

Concerning the demand made to your Lordship, if the Pope loveth the King? I an∣swer, That his Holinesse loves his Majesty better th••n any thing in this world: better then any N••phewes,* 129.1 then all my whole Family, and better then any whatsoever thing or Fami∣ly belonging to his Beatitude, or any Potentate that is: And this is a love not onely pro∣ceeding from a Soveraigne Bishop, but proper to his Holinesse; A good counter-sign•• or testimony hereof your Lordship may see, in those sine verses made by his Holinesse up∣on the death of the Queen, Grand-Mother of this King.* 129.2 I have seen, and shall see often∣times testimonies, to wit, the teares which his Holinesse many times hath shed for the re∣union of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 person to our holy Religion, the which our Lord sheddeth every time that I relate unto him, what your Lordship writes to me.

Vpon this forenamed entercourse with Rome by mutuall Agents, they began at Rome to have very good opinion of our favourable inelinations towards them; as may appeare by these passages written from Venice by Master William Middleton (Chap∣laine to the Lord Fielding then English Ambassadour there) to Doctor Loud Arch-bi∣shop of Canterbury, in whose Study the originall was seized.

Right Honourable and most Reverend, &c.

WHiles I was writing, there came a franciscan Fryar to my selfe, his businesse was this: A mind, he told me he had to leave these parts, and with them the Religi∣on herein used; that I should doe him a great favour would! procure him a passage for England either by sea or by land, &c.* 130.1 I fell to question him, whether, and when he had been at Rome? he told me, in Iune and Iuly last past; I asked him how the affaires ••ent there? he told me, Their opinion of us was, that his sacred Majesty was favoura∣ble

to the Catholiques, that SOME GREAT ONES ABOVT HIM, were so to, or IN HEART MORE;a 130.2 ONE he names, concerning whom as at home, so abroad (as of old of the best of men) there was much 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a∣mong the people; for some said he was a good man, others said nay, he deceiveth the people, &c. There is, as I am informed by a discreet Gentleman at Florence, a Jesuit lately returned from England to Rome, who pretend•• to have made a strict discove∣ry of the state of England as it stands for Religion: how King is disposed, how Queene, what Lords are of the Puritan faction, what not•• but by name, his honour o•• Dorset and Pembroke are strong for Precisians. He sayes that the Puritan•• are shrendfellowe••,* 130.3 but those which are counted good Protestants are faire conditi∣oned honest men, and think they may be saved in any Religion; I am promised the relation written; if it come to my hands, and there be any thing in it worthy your Gra∣ces view, I shall hereafter humbly present it to you, as now my selfe,

Your 〈◊〉〈◊〉 most humble and most obedient Servant William 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

The letter is thus indorsed with Master Dels hand, Recepi. Octob. 9. 1635.

Soone after this I find a paper of intelligence written to Secretary Windebanke from Rome the 29. of December 1635. wherein there is this passage; There is a ••ew Am∣bassadour from England arrived in this Court (Major Bret as I conceive) for whom there was a speciall lodging provided and entertainment at the publike cost.

What his businesse was, but to negotiate a reconciliation I know not; which procee∣ded so far that it was generally reported at Rome, we should have an English Cardinal, and it was conceived by some Roman Catholike that the Arch-bishop had a hand in sending Bret to Rome, as is evident by this letter of Master Middleton, from Venice, to the Arch-bishop himselfe informing him hereof.

Right honourable and most reverend &c.

IN Rome there is great talke of an English Cardinall; and the man who is already 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Catholicke must be the man,* 131.1 Mr. Mountague. Your Lordship I know will 〈◊〉〈◊〉 if not at this yet at that I shall now write. A Catholick discoursing with me let a word fall and this it was; That within this twelve moneth the Pope did wish, that his sa∣cred Majesty of England were, at once his trusty s••nne for thou he would not be used a•• he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by French or Spaniard; the same party did not aske the question but only thus, I wonder whether my Lord of Canterbury have any hand in the sending of Serjeant Major Bret to Rome? I answered because (I saw he was fishing) surely no, because,* 131.2 as you know, it is written he comes from the Queen, and in her name; Rome is very kind to our English Gentlemen; I humbly entreat your Graces pardon, if in a desire to let nothing I heare scape your knowledge, I must lowly offer unto you such things as will make you lose so much time as you shall read the Letter: but though your Lordship lose a little time, let not me, I beseech you, loose that good opinion which I hope you have conceived of

Your Graces most really devoted and obedient Servant William Middleton. December 21. 1635.

In these two letters there are some clauses concerning Francis••us de Sa••ta Clara his book▪ intituled, Deus. Natura & Gratia, written purposely & printed in England to re∣concile us to Rome, and afterward licensed and printed at Rome it selfe, to this end; though the Jesuits did some of them dislike it, as over-moderate, of which more in its due place.

In the yeer 1636. Signior Gregorio Panzani the Popes Nuncio in England, and Major Bret, our English Agent at Rome, being discharged of their negotiations, Signior 〈…〉〈…〉 a Scot) was appointed by the Pope to succeed Panzani at his Nunciog••rio▪ and Sir William Hamilton (a Scot too) sent hence Leger to Rome; what letters▪ present••, pi∣ctures he carried with him from hence and from whom is worthy inquiry. That Win∣debanke 〈…〉〈…〉 were privy to this succession and negotiation, will appeare by this letter of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Phi••lips (the Queen•• Confessor) to him, the originall whereof found among his 〈◊〉〈◊〉, is ready to be produced thus indorsed with Windebanks owne hand, 9 Iune 1636. Father Phillips rec. 10.

Right honourable;

YEster night after your honours departing from Hampton Court, I received this inclosed: the Gentleman who sent it to me from Paris writeth, that Sir William Hamilton departed from thence the 3. of Iune,* 132.1 that is our 24. of May, so that now he must be heere unto Rome: He writeth also, that Seignior Georgio Conco, whom the Pope doth send to the Queen, was to depart from Rome, about the ••0. of May; if he have heard of Sir Williams hasty going, it may be he will stay till his arrivall which I could wish, because he both can and would help him better at the beginning then any other I know; I rest ever

Your Honours most humble and devoted Servant, R. Phillips.

From Ha••pton-Cou••t the 9. of June 1636.

Sir William Hamilton soone after arrived at Rome as English agent there, where he had special lodgings provided for him, and a pension of 500. l. per annum granted to him in another Hamiltons name, out of the Exchequer here for his service there. Before this time the Congregation of propagating the Faith at ••ome, having good hopes of the conversion and reduction of England to their obedience, constituted Cardinall Barba∣rino Nephew and Vice Chancellour to the late deceased Pope, ••a••ron and Protector of the English and Scottish Nation, as Cardinalla 132.2 ••••dovisius was of the Irish, who to facilitate their designe erected a speciall society of foure orders or Jesuits in England, whereof the Popes Legat for the time being residing in England was the chief Patron, and Cardinall Barbarin•• the principall Superintendent, as you may read more at large in myb 132.3 Romes Master-piece, from one who was privy to the plot, & sent over hither by Cardinall Barbarino to assist Con; this Cardinall held intimate correspondence wi••h Windebanke, as is apparant by the forementioned letter of Panzani, and by these en∣suing passages in Master Thomas VVindebankes letter to him from Rome, wherein he thus expresseth his entertainment at Rome by Sir William Hamilton and this Car∣dinall, to his Father.

Sir,

MY most humble duty remembred, &c. Sir William Hamilton hath been plea∣sed to put so great an obligation upon me as to invite me to his house, for the time that I am in Rome: I would very willingly have avoyded the putting him to such an inconvenience, but he pressed it so farre, that I could not refuse the receiving of that favour; the Cardinall Barbarino, I understand, HATH LONG EX∣PECTED ME HERE, having had notice of my being in Italy; and I am afraid THAT OUT OF RESPECT TO YOU, he will put some honour upon me, but I will avoid all ingagements as much as with civility I may, &c.

Your most obedient Sonne Thomas Windebanke.

Rome the 6. Septemb. stilo novo 1636.

The originall letter is thus indorsed, with Secretary Windebanks owne hand, 6 Sept. 1636, Tom. from Rome receiv. 22 our stile. Answ. 23. directed to Sir Iohn Borough•• at Ratisbone. This Letter was seconded with another, thus endorsed by him, 10. Sept. 1636. Tom. from Rome, rec. 30. Sept. our stile.

SIR,

MY most humble duty remembred: in my last of the 6. of this present, I have given an account of my arrivall at Rome, and of the favour Sir William Ha∣milton was pleased to doe me, to invite me to his house; this note, he did it with so much earnestnesse, that I could not avoyd the receiving of the honour. I have beene to visit the Cardinall Barbarino, who having had notice of my arrivall here, sort to visit me first. He is so obliging and courteous to all our Nation that I the lesse won∣der as the honour he doth me,* 134.1 to take notice of me; but I hope his favours will stay there; I see no reason I should thinke otherwise, &c.

Your most obedient Sonne, Tho. VVindebanke.

Rome the 10 of Sept. stilo novo, 1636.

About this time the same yeare an English Friar then residing in Rome, Reader of Divinity in the Covent of Saint Mary de Ara Caeli, stiling himselfe, Ludovicus â San∣cta Maria, published certaine Theologicall conc••usions in print, to be there publickly disputed, dedicated to Cardinall Barberino, with his armes in Copper, & a Cardinalls Cap, over them for a crest; and Roman antiques supporting them: on the left hand were the armes of the King of England standing lower then the Cardinalls, supported in like maner, cut in Copper & standing over the conclusions, to which there was this title in Capitals, Eminentissime et reverendissimo Principi, Francisco Cardinali Barberino, sanctae Romanae ecclesiae Vice-Cancellario, R R. ANGLIAE, SCOTIAE, nec non Seraphiae Religio∣nis PROTECTORI, VIGILANTISSIMO. Fra••er Ludovicus à sancta Maria ANGL VS. D, D. D. Then followes a short dedication of these Conclusions to him, which begins thus; MAGNAE BRITANIAE PATRONO MAXIMO, et Britanicae Nationis, & Minorum Familiae minimus, Theologiam devovet suam, &c. CONCLVSI∣ONES THEOLOGICAE, &c. ROMAE, ex Typographia Ludovici Grignani, 1636. Su∣periorum permissu, By which glorius printed paper it is evident, that they were now so bold with us at Rome, as to proclaime this Cardinall; The greatest Patron and most vigilant Protector of the English and Scottish Nation, and Realme of England, and to place his Armes above the Kings. This Frier, whose right name was Kerton, alias Morton, soon after this came over into England, where notwithstanding his vowed chastity, he was so excessively given to the flesh, defiling not only Maids, but maried Woemen, that he was enforced to leave the Realme, as appeares by this Minute of Instructions, writ∣ten with Secretarie Windebankes owne hand, for his Son Mr. Tho. Windebanke when he went into France to negotiate the Palsgraves enlargement.

To specifie, that Master Kerton, here called Morton, in his order called Ludovicus à sancta Maria, did live so most wickedly in England since his being Priest, in draw∣ing maryed Women and others to sinne carnally,* 134.2 and committed such horrible A••ts in pro∣secuting his lust, that if he commeth hither againe, he will assuredly be publiquely punished according to the Lawes, to the great scandall of his Religion; therefore let them be told there that they prevent his returne. If you heare Father Francis his Booke or person touched, let them know, that we understand assuredly, that it proceedeth from the Iesuites, who imploy others in it, as they did against Father Leander▪ till it cost him his life; and if that upon their Informations, they proceed against such per∣sons who though in all things Catholique, yet are more discreet and temperat, and not intermedling with matters of State,* 134.3 THAT THE KING WILL BE MVCH OFFENDED. Write to Mr. Secretary Cooke any thing that is good, except the most secret Passages.

By this Minute of Instructions, you may clearely discerne, not only the Le••dnes of this Leacherous Fryer, but that this Secretary held corespondency with those of his order in foraigne parts, advising them not to permit him to come over againe into England, to prevent punishment and scandall to their Religion: That he was a great Patriot of Franciscus a Sancta Clara his Booke (writ purposly to reconcile us to Rome) and that the Iesuites prosecution of him for it, would be very displeasing to himselfe and the King to, and to informe the Roman party so much at Paris.

But to returne to Rome, Mr. Thomas Windebanke at his being there received a Trunke with sundry things in it sent from Cardinall Barberino to Con, the Popes Nuntio, which must be conveyed to Secretary Windebankes Agent Richant, to avoyd search, the truth whereof is manifest by his Sons owne Letter thus endorsed by him: 26. March, 1637. Tom from Padua, Re. 8. Aprill our stile.

SIR.

I Gave advise in some of my former of a Trunke I sent from Livorno into England unto Mr. Richant to be delivered unto you, but have not as yet received any Newes of the arrivall of it: I sent not the Keyes, as not desirous it should be opened untill my comming home,* 135.1 because few of the things in it are mine, but the CARDINALL

BARBERINES TO MASTER CON: he told me there was no hast in the delivery of them so that I might doe it my selfe, &c.

Your most obedient Sonne, Thomas Windebanke.

Padoa the 26. March, Stilo no. 1637.

IN June following this Cardinall sent a statue from Rome into England for this Secretarie or some* 135.2 greater persons use, of which the Lord Scudamoore then Leget Embassador at Paris gave him this advertisement in a Letter written with his owne hand, (endorsed with Windebanks, when received.)

Right Honourable, here is come to Paris one Mr. Chambers with the statue from Cardinall Barberine, another, the servant of him that made the Statue comming a∣long in company to take it forth, but no where upon any termes till it be in England: upon Munday next, Mr. Chambers purposeth to set forward for Deep, &c.

Your Honours to Command I. Scudamoore.

Paris Iune 16. 1637.

In Aprill 1639. Another of Secretary Windebankes sonnes being at Rome, writ thus from thence in an Italian Letter to him, (manifesting what respect and cores∣pondency he had there among the Roman Catholikes:) Most deare Father, I salute you, &c. Especialy not being in any place my selfe, where I am not looked upon by all those that professe themselves SERVANTS, of your most Illustrious Honour: HERE IN ROME your most illustrious Lordship hath many, amongst the which, Sir Will. Hamilton, Signior Gregoria Panzani,* 137.1 (the Popes first Nuncio in England) and Father Iohn (agent for the English Bernedictines) kisse yor hands, &c.

From Rome the 15th, of Aprill: 1639.

Your most observant Son. Christopher Windebanke.

By all these Passages and Letters, it is very evident, what Intelligence this Secretary held with the Catholike party in Rome, what respect he and his received from them, and what a freind he was to their agents and friends here.

On the first of I••n. 1637. one M. Foster a Papist, delivered this Secretary, A discourse concerning the Impediments of the peace of Christendome, together with the remedies; (endorsed with Windebankes own hand,) wherin there is this passage among other, ma∣nifesting an endeavour of reconciliation betweene Papists and Protestants by their comming over to the Popish Tenents. The 4th. Impediment is, that without an union in Religion, no stable or certain Peace amongst Christian Princes can be established: for that therby occasion wilbe given for the house of Austrea, either to advance or defend the Ca∣tholike Religion, &c. Neither is this impediment without GOOD HOPE TO BE∣TAKEN AWAY•• because now none but the confused Rabble of Anabaptists,* 137.2 and Brow∣nists, and some small Troopes of Separatists, with a few Calvenists, and rigid Lutherans do insist upon the Doctrine, of Justification by saith only, (whereupon hath depended the principle controversie between the Catholiks and Protestants:) It will therefore be more easily removed, if learned men who have moderat spirits shall be employed in the great bu∣sinesse, concerning the procuring of an happy unity of Faith and Religion in our Westerne Churches.* 137.3

About this season Richard Mountague Bish. of Chichester, (a great confident of the Arch-Bishops,* 137.4 intimate with Pauzani the Popes Legate, and one who very passionat∣ly desired a reconciliation with the Church of ROME) who first disturbed the

peace of our Church with his Popish and Arminian Tenents, for which he was que∣stioned, and his Bookes called in and censured by the Parliament, though afterwards advanced to a Bishoppricke (for a Passe for his Sonne to travell to Rome) extant un∣der his hand and Seale.

Right Honourable.

MY humble service premised, I make bould to trouble your Honour in a Media∣tion for a small matter, I suppose, to his Majesty, It is that he would be pleased to grant my Son leave to go see Rome in his Travill,* 138.1 which he is desirous to do, and I am desirous he should; It is a clause restreyned in his License, I thinke of ordinary course, howsoever I humbly desire your Honours favour therein, I do not use my Lo. Grace because he meddles not that way, and especially, because his good friends and mine would give it out, that we had sent my son to Rome to be a Priest or Iesuit; but if you please to acquaint him therewith and remember my duty to his Grace, I shall thanke you, and ever rest at your Honours service.

Your poore Beadsman, R. C.

Aldingbo••••e, Ianuary 26.

To which, for explanation sake, I shall subjoyne a passage out of the Letter of Godfrey Goodman, Bishop of Glocester, written to Canterbury in the Tower, concerning his dissent from the new Canons Aug. 30 1642. the original whereof is in my hands.

Most Reverend, &c. Bishop Mountague of Norwich did privately encourage me to dissent (though I confesse I was little moved with his words, for I never had an opinion of that man) yet in publike to please Your Grace, he pressed my depriva∣tion, falsly quoting some Councells (God forgive him as I doe) At that instant I could have proved,* 139.1 How that in His Person He did Uisit and held corresponden∣cy with the Popes Agent, and reco••ved his Letters in behalfe of his sonne who was then travelling to Rome, and by his Letters he had extraordinary enter∣tainment there. This, Bishop Mountague would ascribe to the fame and credit which he had gotten by his writings, which in truth I thinke are not worth the Reading, &c. Loe here one Bishop impeaching another, for holding correspondency with the Popes Agent, with whom in verity both these Popish Bishops and many others held strict Intelligence.

But to returne to the Popes 2d. Nuncio, Con, and his proceedings here. Vpon his arivall in England, (if we believe his Companion and assistant in a discovery made to the Archbishop and King Himselfe, even out of Conscience, which you may reade at large in my* 139.2 Romes Master-peece) he was entertained and setled at Lon∣don by the Popes and Cardinall Barbarinoes mediation, as a Nuncio; that so he might the more easily and safely worke both upon the King and Kingdome. Where first he sets upon the chiefe men at Court, leaving nothing unattempted to corrupt and in∣cline them all to the Roman party; he attempted (writes he) to seduce the King him∣self with Pictures, Antiquities, Images & other vanities brought from Rome, entring into familiarity with his Majesty, who oft requested him at London, & Hampton-court to mediate the restitution of the Palsegrave to the Palatinate; which he promised in words, but advised the contrary, least the Pope should seeme to partonize an Haere∣ticall Prince: Hee was very intimate with Sir Toby Matthew, Captaine Reade, the Countesse of Arund••ll, Endymion Porter, and his Wife, but especially with Secreta∣ry Windebanke, who revealed all the Kings secrets to him, communicated Councells to and with him, the better to advance his designes, meeting with him at Night-con∣venticles, at least thrice every weeke; for which end he tooke an house neere to his lodging, to which be frequently resorted through a Garden doore. Besides this Nun∣cioes with his confederates at Court, & conjured society of Jesuites in London, held consta••t weekly meetings, Councells at Capt. Reeds House in Long-Acre & elsewhere▪ sent and received weekly intelligences, dispatches to, and from Rome; and pro∣ceeded so farre, as to Erect a Colledge of Iesuites in Queene-street, which they pur∣chased,

and a Nunnery in the Lord Gages house there, who was Generall of the Je∣suites, and another Nunnery at Greenwitch; he erected, established a Popish Hierar∣chie throughout the Realme of England, having Officialls, Vicars-Generall, Provin∣cialls, Arch-Deacons, &c. in every County almost, as there you may reade at large, and in the Popes Briefe, lately published by speciall order of Parliament. Hee had Commission to profer a Cardinalls Cap to the Archbishop, and fed others, with hopes and promises of vacant Cardinalls Hats and other Dignities, to make them more in∣dustriously zealous to drive on his designes. By the Archbishop of Canterburies, the Nuncioes and these Iesuites meanes the Scotish Troubles, Warres were first raised, and revived againe, when pacified without bloudshed.

What influence the Popes Nuncio, Jesuites, Priests, Papists, in and about London had in the raising, fomenting, maintaining, driving on the Scotish differences, and Warres, you may reade at large in Rimes Master-peece, and the Popish Royall Favourite, to which for brevity I refer you, and shall add some new evidences of it in due place: What an Arch-Stickler and Incendiary the Arch-bishop was therein, what methods, instruments, policies & councells he used to foment and promote the same you may reade in the Articles exhibited against him in Parliament by the Scotish Commissioners, and I shall here give you a summary account thereof out of such Authentick Letters, Papers which Gods providence hath brought unto my hands.

The Arch-Bishop of Canterbury having made a very large successefull pro∣gresse in the introduction, advance of many Popish Doctrines, Superstitions, Cere∣monies, Innovations in our Church of Engl: by sundry secret policies and open vio∣lent persecutions (reserved for their proper place, and therefore omitted in this Introduction to his tryall,) had a designe to introduce the same not onely into Ire∣land, where he was Dominus fac totum, whiles he was Bishop of London, having the Lord Deputie, Councell, Bishops, and Clergie there at his owne becke, and devotion (as appeares by sundry Letters thence;) but likewise into the Church of Scotland, where the Bishops and Court-Clergy were exceeding prone, but the other Ministers and people very averse to entertain them. Whereupon he was no sooner warme in his Arch-bishoprick, but he begins to set on foote his designes upon the Church of Scot∣land: to which end he first practised to bring certain new orders, & Ceremonies into his Majesties Chappell there, to make that the only patterne by degrees to which all other Churches there should conforme, as he made the* 139.3 Kings Chapell here in Engl. the only rule, and Canon which all Cathedralls, Chapells, and parish Churches were to bee regulated by. To this end the drawes up certaine Articles concerning his Majesties Chapell in Scotland, with a Letter to command Obedience to them: A Coppie whereof, I found in his study thus indorsed with his owne hand.

October 8. 1633. His Majesties Articles concerning His Chappell in Scotland. And his Letter to Command Obedience.

Charles R.

OUr expresse Will and pleasure is, That the Deane of Our Chappell that now is, and his Successors shall bee assistant to the Right Reverend Father in God, the Arch-bishop of Saint Andrewes, at the Coronation, so often as it shall happen.

That the Booke of the forme of Our Coronation lately used, be put in a little Box, and layd into a Standard, and committed to the care of the Deane of the Chappell suc∣cessively.

That there be prayers twice a day with the Quire as well in Our absence as otherwise, according to the English Lyturgie, till some course bee taken for making one that may fit the customes and constitutions of that Church.

That the Deane of the Chappell locke carefully, that all that receive the blissed Sa∣crament there receive it kneeling, and that there be a Communion held in that Our Chap∣pell the first Sunday of every moneth.

That the Deane of Our Chappell that now is, and so successively come duly thither to prayers upon Sundayes, and such Holy Dayes as that Church observes, in his whites, and preach so, when ever he preacheth there. And that he bee not absent from thence, but upon necessary occasion of his Diocesse, or otherwise, according to the course of his pre∣ferment.

That these orders shall be Our warrant to the Deane of Our Chappell, that the Lords of our Privie Councell, the Lords of the Session, the Advocate, Clarkes, Writers to the Sgnett and Members of Our Colledge of Iustice, bee Commanded to receive the holy Communion once every yeare, at the least in that Our Chappell Royall, and kneeling, for example sake to the Kingdome, And we likewise command the Deane aforesaid to make report yearely to us, how we are obeyed therein, and by whom, as also if any man shall re∣fuse, in what manner he doth so and why.

That the Copes which are* 140.1 consecrated to Our use be delivered to the Deane to be kept upon Inventory by him, and in a Standard provided for that purpose, and to be used at the Celebration of the Sacrament in Our Chappell Royall.

To these Orders we shall here after adde others, if we find others more necessa∣ry for the regulating of the Service of God there: At White-Hall the eight day of October 1633. Sic subscribitur.

STERLING. Superscribed by His Majestie.

Charles R.

REverend Father in God, trusty and well beloved Councellour, Wee Greet you well, wee have thought good; for better ordering of Divine Service, to bee performed in Our Chappell Royall there, to set down some Articles under our own hand to be observed therein, which wee send you here inclosed, And it is Our spe∣ciall pleasure, that you see every thing carefully performed, according as wee have directed, by these our enclosed Articles, And likewise that you certifie, to the Lords of Our privie Councell, If any of those appointed by Our former Letters to them to Communicate in Our Chappell Royall, shall not accordingly performe the same, to the effect such order may be taken by our Councell therein, as by our said former Letters to them, we did appoint, wherein expecting your diligence and care, We bid you Farewell,

From Our Court at White-Hall, the 8th day of Octo. 1633.

To set on this designe the better, the Archbishop procured this warrant from the King to himselfe (written with his own Secretaries hand Master Dell, and I doubt not but procured since the Scottish troubles to helpe him at a dead lift, if questioned) to hold correspondency with the Bishop of Dunblane in Scotland: he had caused the King to signe the former instructions for his Chapell there, and now he will be sure ex post facto, to get a warrant for it though dated foure dayes after them.

Charles R.

CAnterbury, I require you to hold a correspondency with the Bishop of Dunblane, the present Deane of Our Chappell Royall in Edenburgh, that so from time to time, he may receive Our Directions by you for the ordering of such things as concerne Our ser∣vice in the said Chappell.

October 12. 1633,

After this the Arch-Bishop writ diverse Letters to Bishop Balentine to promote this designe of his: as namely one dated, Ian. 13. 1633. To let His Majesty receive a Note who those be that conformed, and who not, for I see His Majesty is resolved to goe on constantly, Another May 6. 1633. informing him of his missing the Bishopricke of Edenburgh, for his omission of prayers in the Chapell according to the English Lyturgy, &c and exhorting him to be carefull, for the future. Another in Iuly 1634. Wherin he tells this Bishop, that his excuse for not reading prayers (as aforesaid) was not satisfacto∣ry;

to wit, that the singing men could not come for debt for that the prayers might have beene read by his Lordships Chaplaine: That he did well to acquaint the Lords with His Majesties resolution concerning the Communion there. Another Octo. 4. 1634. To like purpose, and concerning the payment of the Singing mens wages. Another Ian. 12. 1634. Giving him thankes for his Resolution about ordering the Kings Chappell, and wearing his Whites, &c. and promising to speake to my Lord Traquair, about Edward Helly. Another Febr. 28. 1634. Containing, Thankes from the King for the solemni∣tie of the late Communion, and expressing his hopes, that the other Bishops were in their Whites as well as he, that the envy of the uulgar might not fall only on him. That he had shewed His Majesty the paper of those of the Session as did not conforme at the Commu∣nion. That he had done what he could for the Gentlemen of the Chappell, but the times required patience, &c.

On the 28. of Septemb. 1634. The Arch-Bishop caused the King to signe a com∣mon prayer Booke, for the use of the Church of Scotland; and gave order to the Bishops of Scotland, to compile certaine Canons for the Government of the Church of Scotland, which Lyturgie and Canons were to be imposed on that Church by Regall and Episcopall Authority, without consent of Parliament, or of a generall Assembly; the Bishops of Scotland, not long after, gave him a particular account of their proceedings herein (with thanks for his many favours to them and assistance of them) in this ensuing Letter, thus endorsed with his owne hand.

Recep. Aprill 12. 1635.

From my Lord of Saint Andrewes, and other Bishops about the Scottish Liturgie and CANONS.

May it please Your Grace;

VVE have put our Brother the Bishop of Rosse to the paines of a wet journey for ayding the Lyturgie, and Canons of the Church, and as we have found Your Graces favour, both to our Church in Generall, and our selves in divers par∣ticulars, for which we are Your Graces debters, so we are to entreate the continu∣ance thereof in this, and our common affaires. We all wish a full conformity in the Churches; but Your Grace knoweth, that this must be the worke of time. We have made, blessed bee God, a further progresse, then all have here expected in many yeares, by His Majesties favour, and Your Graces helpe: and hope still to goe fur∣ther, if it shall please God, to continue Your Grace in health and life, for which we pray continually. And so remitting all things to our Brothers relation, we take Our leave,

Your Graces affectionate Brothers and Servants, Saint Andrew: Glasgow. 10: B. of Moray. Ad: B. of Dublane. Tho: Brochine.

Dated 2. Aprill 1635.

On May 19. 1635. The Archbishop writ a Letter of thankes to Bishop Balentine for his forwardnesse in this service: informing him; That the King was well pleased with the conformity at the last reception of the Sacrament: That he was glad the Church businesse there, was in so faire a way, &c. That His Majesty had given him the Bishop∣ricke of Aberdeen, and expected his Residence there; and care of that University: Au∣gust 7. 1635. He writ to him, that the King is well pleased, with the solemnity of the Sacrament, and that the Bishops were in forme. That he expects that all that receive there, doe it kneeling, and in forme; and that every one of the Session doe it once a yeare at least, and that therefore he and his Successor make a list of the names which performe, or not, &c. After this he writ a Letter into Scotland to the Archbishop of Saint An∣drewes, dated November, 10th. 1635. which I find thus indorsed with his owne hand.

A Copie of my Letters sent by the Kings command into Scotland, concerning Church-businesse there to be agitated betweene my Lord of Saint Andrewes and the Earle of TRAQUARE.

My very good Lord; S. in Christo.

FOr the particulars entrusted by the Church to the Lord Bishop of Brehen, and namely about the Abbacy of Lindores, you must expect them, from the Lord

Bishop himselfe, and from such relations as you will receive by my Lord, and the Earle of Traqu••re;* 145.1 now at this time you shall receive nothing but that which is commanded me by the King, and must be my part to act in the present and future businesse for the Church of Scotland.

My Lord, for the present the King is resolved upon some great reasons of State which have prevailed with him, not to meddle with the Abbacy of Lindores, of any other of that nature, as yet, but to leave them in that State, in which they now are, till such time as he may consider the decrees and the Act or Acts of Parliament which concerne them, And till he can finde a way to Order them better, both for his owne profit, and the contentment of his people there, Assuring you in the meane time that both in this, and all other businesse, hee will be very carefull both of the credit and of the maintenance of the Church, whereof if your selfe or any other Bishop or Clergie Men, shall make doubt, I am commanded to tell you that therein, you will not onely doe His Majestie wrong, but hurt your selves, and the Church which you seeke to benefit, And in this very particular, you are to know, and make knowne to others, that it is not, the dislike of any person or persons, or of the thing it selfe, that causes this present stay, but reason of State only, and the care which the King hath, all proceedings may goe on, according to Law: As for the Bi∣shopricks his Majestie will take their wants into as provident care as he can, and hath setled Arbroth, upon the Bishopricke of Brehen, but in what forme, I am not able to tell you, as not being so well acquainted with the customes and constitutions of that Kingdome, and therefore lest I should mistake in any circumstance, I leave that wholly to the Bishops owne relation.

For all the businesse of that Church in future, which must come to the Exchequer or any other publique audience, or any other businesse that may reflect upon the Church, or any thing that belongs to the Kings service, in which Churchmen are tru∣sted, you are immutably to hould this Rule, and that by his Majesties strict and most speciall Command; Namely, that your selfe, or the Lord Rosse, or both of you together doe privatly acquaint the Earle of Traquare with it, before it be proposed in publike, either at the Councell Table,* 145.2 or the Exchequor, or else where, and the Earle hath as∣sumed to the King in my presence, that he will strictly observe and hold the same co∣respendency, and course with you, and further, that he will very redily and faithfully doe all good Offices for the Church, that come within his power according to all such Commands, as he shall receive either immediatly from the King, or otherwise by direction of his Majesty from my selfe;* 145.3 and if at any time your Lordships, and my L. Traquare shall upon any of the aforenamed businesse so differ in judgment that you cannot accord it among yourselves, you are to let it rest, and write up either to his Majesty or to my selfe, to move his Majesty for further direction, w^ch once received, you are all to obey. That so this little unhapy difference which lately aros•• about Lin∣dores may be laid a sleepe, and that no other may hereafter rise up in the place of it, to disturbe either the Kings or the Churches service, or disorder any of your selves, who are knowen to be such car••ull and direct servants to both. And to the end this may go on with the better successe, his Majesty precisely Commands, that this mutuall relation betweene the Earle of Traquare and you,* 145.4 be kept very secret, and made knowne to no other person, either Clergy or Lay, for the divulging of these things cannot but breed jealousies amongst men and disservices in regard of the things themselves. And therefore the King bids me tell you, that he shall take it very ill at his hand, who ever he be, that shall not strict∣ly observe these his directions. This is all which I had in Command to deliver to you, and I shall not mingle with it any particulars of my own; therefore wishing you all health and happinesse, and good speed in your great affaires, I leave you to Gods blessed protection, and rest.

Your Graces very loving freind and Brother. W. Cant.

On December 1. 1635. Canterbury writ this en••uing Letter to the Archbishop of Saint Andrewes, concerning Fasts on the Lords day, & their Booke of Canons. The Copy whereof I found in his Chamber at the Tower, thus indorsed with his Secretaries hand.

A Copy of my Letters to the Lord Archbishop of Saint A••drewes, for the pro∣hibiting of all Fasts on the Lords day throughout the Kingdome.

My very good Lord, S. in Christo.

I Have but one thing at this present to trouble you with▪ but that hath much dis∣pleased the King and not without very just Cause. For now while the King is set∣ling that Church against all things that were defective in it, and against the continu∣ance of all unwarrantable customes, ••nknowne to, or opposed by the ancient Church of Christ, the new Bishop of Aberdene hath given w••y to, and allowed, a publick Fast thorow out his Diocesse to be kept upon the Lords Day, contrary to the rules of Chri∣stianity, and all the antient Canons of the Church. I was in good hope that Church had quite layed downe that ill Custome, but since it appeares, the now Bishop of A∣berdene hath continued it, and perhaps others may follow his example, if this passe without a checke, Therefore his Majesties expres will and command to your Grace is, that you, and my Lord of Glascowe take order with all the Bishopps in your severall Provinces respectively, that no man presume, to command or suffer any Fast to be upon that day, or indeed any publicke Fast upon any other day, without the speciall leave and command of the King, to whose power it belongs, and not to them. And fur∣ther, his Majesties will and pleasure is, that if the Canons be not allready printed, as I presume they are not, that you make a Canon purposely against this unworthy custome, and see it printed with the re••t. And that you write a short letter to the Bishop of Aberdene▪ to let him understand how he hath over-shot himselfe, which letter you may send together with these of mine, if you so please. This is all which for the present I have to trouble you with: therefore leaving you to Gods blessed pro∣tection, I rest.

Your Graces very loving freind and Brother. W. Cant.

And to justifie himselfe if questioned, he procured this Warrant writ with his owne Secretaries hand, Master Dell, without any date at all, to be signed by his Ma∣jesty, I doubt since his late questioning) thus endorsed with his owne hand.

Warrant for the Scotch Canons.

Charles R.

CAnterbury, I would have you and the Bishop of London peruse the Canons which are sent from the Bishops of Scotland▪ and to your best skill, see that they be w••ll sitted for Church-government, and as neare as conveniently may be to the Canons of the Ch••rch of England. And to that end you or either of you may alter what you shall finde fitting.* 147.1 And this shall be your Warrant.

Aprill. 20. 1636. the Archbishop writ this Letter to the Bishop of Dunblane, concerning the Communion in the Chappell royall, the Booke of Ord••nation, and the Lit••rgy, the Copy whereof is indorsed with his owne hand.

I Have received other Letters from you, by which I finde you have written to his Majesty about the Communion in the Chappell Royall, concerning which the King holds his former resolution; That he would be very glad there should be a full Com∣munion at all solemne times as is appointed. But because men doe not alwayes fitte themselves as they ought for that great a••d holy worke, therefore his Majesty will be satisfied if every one that is required to Communicate there, doe solemnly, and con∣formably performe that action once a yeare at least, And in con••ormity to this, you are to signifie once a yeare,* 148.1 unto his sacred Majesty, who have communicated within the compasse of that yeare, and who not: And of this you must not saile.

By these last Letters of yours, I find that you are consecrated; God give you joy. And whereas you desire a Coppy of our Booke of Ordination, I have heere s••nt you

one. And I have acquainted his Majesty with the two great reasons that you give, why the Booke which you had in K. Iames his time is short and insufficient. As first, that the [ 1] order of Deacons is made but as a Lay Office▪ at least, as that Booke may be under∣stood. And secondly, that in the admission to Priesthood, the very essentiall words of conferring Orders are left out. At which, his Majesty was much troubled, as he had [ 2] great cause, and concerning which, he hath commanded me to write, that either you doe admit of out booke of Ordination, or else that you amend your owne in these two grosse over sights, or any thing else, if in more it be to be corrected, and then see the Booke reprinted. I pray faile not to acquaint my Lord of Saint Andrewes, and my Lord Rosse with this expresse Command of his Majesty.

I received likewise from you at the same time certaine notes to be considered of, that all, or at least so many of them, as his Majesty should approve, might be made use of in your Liturgie, which is now in printing. And though my businesse hath of late laine very heavy upon me, yet I presently acquainted his Majesty with what you had written. After this, I and Bishop Wren (my Lord Treasurer being now otherwise busied) by his Majesties appointment sate downe seriously, and considered of them all, and then I tendred them againe to the King without out animadversio•••• upon them, and his Majesty had the patience to weigh and consider them all againe▪ This done, so many of them, as his Majesty approved, I have written into a service booke of ours, & sent you the book with his Majesties-hand to it, to warrant all your alterations made therein. So in the printing of your Liturgie, you are to follow the Booke which my Lord Rosse brought & the additions which are made to the Book I now sent. But if you finde the Book of my Lord Rosses, and this to differ in any thing that is materiall, there you are to follow this later Booke, I now send, as expressing somethings more fully.

And now that your Lordship sees all of your animadversions, which the Kings approved written into this booke, I shall not need to write largely to you, what the reasons were, why all of yours were not admitted, for your judgement, and modesty is such, that you will easily conceive some reason was apprehended for it. Yet because it is necessary, that you know some what more distinctly, I shall here give you a par∣ticular accompt of some things which are of most moment, and which otherwise per∣haps might breed a doubtfullnesse in you.

And first, I thought you could not have doubted but that the Magnificat, &c. was to be printed according to the Translation of King Iames, for that was named once for all. And that translation is to be followed in the Epistles and Gospells, as well as in the Psalmes. Where I pray observe in the Title-page of the Psalmes in the booke I now send an alteration which I thinke my Lord Rosses booke had not. And if you have not printed those Psalmes, with a Colon in the middle of every verse,* 148.2 as it is with ours ordinarily in the English, it is impossible those Psalmes should ever be well sung to the Organ. And if this error be run into, it must be mended by a painfull way, by a pen for all such Bookes as the Chappell Royall useth, and then by one of them the next impression of your Liturgie may be mended wholly.

Secondly in the Creed of Saint Athanasius. We can agree to no more emendati∣ons, no not according to our best Greeke Copies, then you shall finde amended in this Booke.

Thirdly though the Bishops there were willed to consider of the Holy Dayes, yet it was never intended but that the Office appointed for every of them, should be kept in the Liturgie, and the consideration, was on••y to be of the observation of them.

Fourthly for the sentences at the Offettorie. We admit of all yours, but Wee thinke with all that diverse which are in our Booke would be retained together with yours. As namely the 2d. 4th. 6th. 7, 8. 9. 10. 13. 14. 15.

Fifthly, I would have every Prayer or other Action through the whole Commu∣nion named in the Rubrick before it,* 148.3 that it may be knowne to the people what it is, as I have begun to doe in the Prayer of Consecration, and in the memoriall or Prayer of oblation. Fac similiter.

Sixtly, We doe fully approve the Collect of Consecration and Oblation should preceed, and the Lords Prayer follow next, and be said before the Communion, in that order which you have exprest, but for the Invitation, Cons••ssion, Absolution, Senten∣ces, Preface, and Doxologie, We thinke they stand best as they are now placed in our Liturgie, and as for the Prayer of humble accesse to the holy Communion, that will stand very well, next before the Participation.

Seaventhly, I have ordered a Rubrick in the Margin of this Booke according as you desire, to direct him that celebrates when to take the Sacrament into his hand. Name∣ly to take, and breake, and lay hands on the Chalice▪ as he speakes the words. For cer∣tai••ly the practise of the Church of England therein is very right. And for the ob∣jection, that we should not doe it till we expresse our Warrant so to doe, which you conceive is in these words, Do this, &c. I Answer, 1. That those words, Do this, &c: are rather our Warrant for the Participation, or Communication, then the Consecrati∣on, 2. That our repeating what Christ did, is our Warrant to doe the same, being there to commanded, 3. That the whole Action is Astus continuus, and therefore though in our saying (Do this) followes after, yet it doth, and must be intended to that which We did before; and comes last to seale and confi••me our Warrant for doing so. And so tis in the other Sacrament of Baptisme, where we take the Child first, and Baptise it, and then afterwards Wee say, We receive this Child, &c. Which in Actu continu•• must needs relate to the preceeding act, for the Child was actually received into the Church by the very act of Baptisme it selfe. And this is but our Declaration of that Reception.

And Whereas you write, that much more might have beene done, if the times would have borne it; I make noe doubt but there might have beene a fuller Addition. But God be thanked this will doe very well, and I hope breed up a great deale of devout, and religious pietie in that Kingdome. Yet I pray for my Farther satisfaction, at your best leisure ••••aw up all those particulers, which you thinke might make the Li∣turgy perf••ct, whether the times will beare them or not, And send them safe to me, & I will not faile to give you my judgment o•• them,* 148.4 and perhaps, put some of them to further use, at least in my owne particular.

One thing more, and then I have done. In his Majesties authourising of the notes in this book pre••ixed at the begining of it▪ though he leave a liberty to my Lords the Arch∣bishops of St. Andrewes & Brethre•• the Bishops who are upon the pl••ce, upon apparent rea∣son to vary some things; Yet you must know, and in••orme them, that his Majestie ha∣ving viewed all these additions hopes there will be no need of change of any thing, and wilbe best pleased, with little or rather no alteration. So wishing all prosperity to that Church, and a happy finishing of your Liturgie, and health to my Brethren the Bishops, I leave you to the Grace of God, and rest.

Lambeth Aprill 20. 1636.

Your Lordships very loving Freind and Brother. W. Cant.

This Letter gives us very much light concerning the proceedings of the Archbi∣shop in the Scottish Liturgie, the Scottish Bishops sending all their Notes and altera∣tio••s of it & doubts concerning it to him from time to time, as to their only O••icle, (all which I have at large, but pre••ermit in silence) and receiving his directions which were punctually observed. By which it appeares how vaine and false this excuse of his concerning this businesse is, which hee drew up with his owne hand since his impri∣sonment in the Tower, where I founde it thus indorsed and superscribed by him.

The* 149.1 true Narrative concerning the Scottish Service Book

Doctor Iohn Maxwell the late Bishop of Rosse came to me from his Majesty. It was during the time of a great sicknesse which I had, Anno 1629, (which is 11. yeares since) The cause of his comming was to speake with me about a Lyturgie for Scotland. At this time I was so extreame ill that I saw him not. And had death (which I then expected daily) seased on me, I had not seene this heavy day.

After this▪ when I was able to sit up, he came to me againe, and told me, It was his Majesties pleasure that I should receive some instructions from some Bishops of Scot∣land concerning a Lyturgie, that he was imployed about it, I told him I was cleare of opinion, that if His Majestie would have a Lyturgi•• setled there different from what they had already, it was best to take the English Lyturgie without any va••iation, that so the same Service book might passe through all His Majesties Dominions. To thi•• hee replyed, that he was of a contrary opin••on, and that not he only, but the Bishops there, thought their Countriemen would be much better satisfied, if a Ly••urgie were made by their owne Bishops, but withall that it might be according to the forme of our English Booke, I added if this were the resolution, I would doe nothing till I might by Gods blessing have health and opportunity to waite upon the King.

And heare give me leave (I humbly beseech you) to tell your Lordships, that this was no new conceit of His Majestie to have a Lyturgie framed, and Canons made for the Church of Scotland: For he followed the example and care in the businesse of his Royall Father King Iam••s of blessed memory, who tooke Order for both at the Assembly held at Perth, Anno 1618. As appeares in the Acts of that Generall As∣sembly, and the Sermon which the late Reverend Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrewes preached before it, pag. 40. &▪ 68.

When I was able to goe abroad, and came to His Majesty, I represented all that passed. His Majesty avoyded the sending of Doctor Maxwell to me, and the busines, but then agreed to my opinion to have the English without alteration. And in this case I held the busin••ss•• fo•• two if not three yeare at least, Afterwards the Scottish Bishops still pressing His Majestie that a Lyturgie made by themselves, and in some things different from the English service would relish better with their Countrymen, they prevailed with His Majestie at last to have it so, notwithstanding all I could say or doe to the contrary.

Then His Majesty commanded me to give the Bishops of Scotland the best assist∣ance I could in this way and worke. I delayed as much as I could with my Obedi∣ence. When nothing would serve but it must goe on, I did not only acquaint His Majesty with it, but writ downe most of the amendment or alterations in His Ma∣sties presence. And doe hope there is no one thing in that Book which may not stand with the Conscience of a right good Protestant.* 149.2 Sure I am his Majestie approved them all, and I have his warrant under his Royall hand for all that I did about that Booke.

As for the way of introducing it, I ever advised the Bishops both in his Majesties presence, and at other times, that they would looke carefully to it, and be sure to doe nothing in any kinde but what should be agreeable to the Lawes of that Kingdome. And that they should at all times as they saw cause, bee sure to take the advice of the Lords of his Majesties Councell in that Kingdome, and governe themselves accor∣dingly. Which course if they have not followed that can no way (as I conceive) re∣flect upon me. And I am able to prove by other particulars as well as this, that for a∣ny thing concerning that Nation, I have beene as carefull their Lawes might be ob∣served, as any man that is a stranger to them might be.

The 18. of October 1635▪ the Archbishop procured this Warrant of Instructions from the Kings Majesty, to this Scottish Prelates touching the Service Book, and other p••••ticula••s.

Charles R.

Instructions from his Sacred Majesty, to the Archbishops, and Bishop•• of Scotland.

THat you advert, that the Proclamation for authorizing the Service Booke, ••t derrogate nothing from Our Prerogative Royall.

That in the Kalender you keep such Catholike Saints as are in the English, that you pester it not with too many,* 150.1 but such as you insert of th•• peculiar Saints of that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Kingdome, that they be of the most approved, and here to have regard to those of the blood Royall, and such Holy Bishops in every Sea most renowned. But in no case 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Saint George and Patrick.

That in your Booke of Orders, in giving Orders to Presbyters, you keepe the words of the English Booke without change, Receive the Holy Ghost, &c.

That you insert amongst the Lessons ordinarily to be r••ad in the S••rvice,* 150.2 out of the Book of Wisdom, the 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, and 6, Chapters, and out of the Booke of Ec∣cl••siasticus, the 1, 2, 5, 8, 35, and 49, Chapters.

That every Bishop within his own Family, twice a day cause the Service to be done.* 150.3 And that all Archbishops and Bishops make all Universities and Colledges within their Diocesses, to use daily twice a day the Service.

That the Preface to the Booke of Comm•••• Prayer signed by Our hand, and the Proclamation authorizing the same, be printed and inserted in the Booke of Common Prayer.

Given at New-market the Eighteen day of October 1636, and of Our Raigne the 11.

The originall Booke of Common Prayer imposed on the Church of Scotland, (one principall cause of the late Commotions there) I found in the Archbishops Cham∣ber in the Tower (when I was enjoyned by Authority to search it May 30. 1642.) with all the Additions and Alteratio••s wherein it varies from the English, written, made, and inse••ted with the Archbishops owne hand, as it was afterward printed and published in Scotland, Anno 1637. conce••ning which I shall give you some briefe materiall observations.

First, That to countenance these Alterations, he caused this Warrant in the Kings Name written with his own Secretaries (Mr. Dels) hand, to be inserted into the Booke just (after the Table for the Psalmes and Chapters, and before the begining of the Common Prayers;) which Warrant without doubt (as appears by the Con∣••ents of it) was procured long after the date thereof, and I presume counterfeited▪ Charles R. being not the King: owne hand (though somewhat like it) but Master Dels as I conceive, who writ the Warrant, which runs thus

Charles R.

I Gave the Archbishop of Canterbury command to make the Alterations expressed in this Booke,* 151.1 and to sit a Liturgy for the Church of Scotland. And where∣soever they shall differ from another Booke signed by ••s at Hampton Court, September 28▪ 1634. Our pleasure is, to have these followed rather than the former, un••esse the Archbishop of St. Andrewes, and his Brethren who are upon the place, shall see appa∣r••nt reason to the contrary. At Whitehall, April 19, 1636.

This Warrant, and that for the Canons were both writ by his Secretary Dell, this having a Date (or rather Antedate) but the other none at all, that it might 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with any time if questioned.

Secondly, That these Alter••tions are of different natures; and may be redu∣ced to these Heads. First▪ such as tend to advance the power of the Prelates; Such is that in the Preface of the Book which in the English Common Prayer Book run•• thus. All Priests and D••acons shall be bound to say dayly the Morning and Evening Prayer, either privately or openly,, except they be let by Preaching, studying of Divinity,

or some other urgent cause; which latter clauses by Preaching, studying of Divinity, are obliterated; and this added: or hindred by some urgent cause: Of which cause if 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be freque••tly pretended, they are to make the Bishop of the Dio••esse, or the Arch∣bishop of th•• Province, the IVDGE and ALOWER.

Secondly, Such as savour of Popery, of tend towards it, or are directly Popish, taken ••••t of the very Roman Masse-Book Ceremo••ial & Pontifical, or made conformable th••••e∣unto. As first, his adding of two new Saint•• ••ayes, namely, the Feasts of the Conversion of St. Paul, and of St. Barnabas, nor in the English Bo••ke, or Statute, which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thus. These to be observed for Holy-dayes, AND NO OTHER, &c. of which these two new Holy-days are none▪ but now add••d to the Catalogue of Holy-days with the Archbishops owne hand. Secondly, his Introduction and Addition of New Cere∣monies, with Rubricks to command their use, not in the English; as First, standing up when ever Gloria Patri is sayd, [* 151.2] (borrowed from Ordo Romanus de Officio M••ssae,) for which there are many Rubricks in the Order for Morning and also for Evening Prayer: as, Then all of them standing up, the Presbyter shall say or ••ing▪ Glory be to the Father, &c. As at the end of the Venite, so also at the end of every Psalm throughout the year, and likewise in the end of Benedictus, Magnificat, and Nunc Dimittis, shall be rep••a••ed, Glory be to the Father, &c. And the people shall answer, As it was in th•• begining, &c. STANDING VP AT THE SAME. As it was in the begining, &c. ALL OF THEM. STANDING VP AS OFT AS IT IS RE∣PEATED, &c. 2ly. The Standing up at Athanasius or the Nicen•• Creed, not formerly enjoyned in the English, by this new Addition of his to the Rubrick before it: shall be sayd, &c. this Confession of the Christian faith [* 151.3] (The Presbyter and ALL THE PEOPLE STANDING. 3ly. Singing or Chanting the Lords Prayer, Creed, Te De∣um Laudamus, Benodictus, and other parts of publike service, after the [* 151.4] Popish maner, by adding this new clause (sayd OR SUNG) to their Rubricks, which were said (not sung) before. 4ly. Standing up at the reading of the Gospel. For which he added this new Rubricke. And the Epistle ended, the Gospel shall be read by the Presbyter, saying, The holy Gospel is written in the &c. And then the people ALL STAND∣ING UP, shall say, Glory be to thee O Lord: At the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Gospel the Presbyter shall say, (so endeth the holy Gospel) And the people shall answer, Thanks be thee O Lord. D••rectly taken out of Missale Ro••an••m ex▪ Decreto Sancti Concilii Triden∣tini restitutum: Pi••. 5. Pontif. Maximi juss•• Editum, Salmantieae. 1588. (which the Archbishop hath diligently noted with his own hand, and used the Kalender in it for his Diary, Memoriall & common-Place-Book) Rubricae Generales Missales: and other places of it. 5ly. His order to omit the Doxology in the Lords Prayer▪ in the repetition of it (as it is omitted in the Roman Missall, p. 311, 312. 913. 314. and else where) for which he inserts this speciall Directory. The Lords P••ayer in this and all other places of the Lyturgie, where the last words, For thine is the Kingdom &c. shall be expressed; shall read them: But in ALL Places, where they are not expressed, HE SHALL END AT THESE WORDS; But delive•• is from evill. Ame•• (As the Papists do in all their Missalls and Houres:) belike, Glory be to the Father, &c. will supply this Omission. 6ly. His inserting a new Prayer into the Collects, p••efaced with this Title and Directory. A prayer to be sayd in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ember-weeks▪ for those who are then to be ordained into holy Orders: And is to be read every day of the weeke, begining on the Sunday before the day of Ordination; Almighty God, &c. and this new Rubrick, before the old Prayer (Almighty and everlasting God, who only worketh great marvells, &c.) A prayer for the HOLY CLERGIE. 7ly, His obliterating, the word Congregation, in most Collects, Prayers, and insert∣ing the word Church and Holy Church, in its place. 8ly. In the order of the Ad∣ministration of the Lords Supper he prevaricates most of all, to usher in the Masse, Transubstantiation, and reconc••le us to the Church of Rome in this maine point of difference. To instance in some particulars of moment.

First, in the situation and furniture of the Lords Table; for which purpose he alte∣••ed the last clau••e of the first Rubrick of the Communion in this manner▪

The old Rubrick.	The new altered thus.
The Table having at the Communion time a faire linnen cloth upon it: shall stand in the body of the Church or in the Chancell, where Morning Prayer and Evening Prayer be appointed to be sayd. And the Priest standing at the Northside of the Table, shall say the Lords Prayer.	The Holy Table having at the Communi∣on time a fai••e white linnen cloth upon it WITH OTHER DECENT FVRNI∣TVRE, meet for the high mysteries there to be celebrated, shall stand AT THE VP∣PERMOST PART OF THE CHAN∣CEL, or Church: where the Presbyter stan∣ding at the North side OR END thereof, shall say the Lords Prayer, &c.

By this Alteration, the Bishop made way for the Introduction. First, of the so∣lemne Consecration of the Lords Table and Altar, after the Popish manner, to make it an HOLY Table, which he holds it could not be without a speciall Consecration. Secondly, For Cruci••ixes, Candlesticks, Tapers, Basons, consecrated Flagons, Cha∣lices, and all other manner of Altar furniture used in his owne Chappell at Lambeth. Thirdly, For Rayling in and impounding the Lords Table Altar-wise at the East∣end of the Church; to which all the Communicants must make their approaches to receive the Sacrament kneeling, at the new Rayles. A very advantagious al∣teration to introduce, Authorize and enjoyn all these Innovations by colour of it.

[ 2] Secondly, In the second Rubricke in the Order of the Communion; thus me∣tamorphized.

The old Rubricke.	The New.
Then shall the Priest rehea••se distinctly all the Ten Comman∣dements, and the people kneeling shall after every Commande∣ment aske God mercy for their transgressions of the same, after this sort.	Then shall the Presbyter TVRNING TO THE PEOPLE, rehearse distinctly all the Ten Com∣mandements; The people ALL THE WHILE kneeling▪ and asking God mercy for their trans∣gression of every duty therein; either according to the Letter, or to the MYSTICALL IM∣PORTANCE of the sayd Commande∣ments,

By which Alteration, First, Intimation and way is given that the Minister who Officiats at the Communion, is to turne his back to the people, as the Popish Priests doe, save onely when he reads the Commandements: as the words, turning to the people, imply. Secondly, A mysticall sence of the Commandements introduced, where∣by their litterall morality is denyed: which may well relate to the second Com∣mandement, which the [* 151.5] Papists••hold Ceremoniall, and therfore omit, delete it out of all their Decalogues in their Missalls, Breviaries, Houres of prayers Manuels, Cate∣chisines, as made onely for the Iewes▪ not Christians: which in its litterall sence would quite have ••ubverted the Archbishops new Crucifixes and Images erected in his own Chappels at ••ambeth & Croydon▪ taken out of the very pattern in the Masse∣booke; or at least to the fourth Commandement, contradicting the Bishops new Book of sports a••d pastimes on the Lords day; which he thrust out in the Kings name; and refuting•• ••is opinion that the Sabbath is not morall▪ and that there is now NO SABBATH AT ALL; as his Creature and chiefe Favourite Doctor Heyly•• hath taught us in his History of the Sabbath (he might better have intituled it, De Non-ente, of no Sabbath, if there be none) published by the Prelates instigation & approbation, and Dr. Pocklington his Minion, in his S••nday no Sabb••th.

Thirdly, In the first Collect after the Commandements▪ Almighty God, &c. have mercy upon the whol Congregation a••d so rule, &c. is changed into: upon thy Ho∣ly Catholike Church, and in the particular Church wherein we live; So rule, &c. which makes way: 1. For the Popes, Prelates, and Clergies usurping and ingro••∣sing of the Title Church, unto themselves, as they do; excluding the Laity: which the wo••d Congregation; and whole Congregation includes; making the peop••e if not the intire, yet at least the principall and greatest part of the Church. 2ly, For a

union with Rome, who stile their Church; [* 151.6] the holy Catholik Church, and all others but particular Churches: And in this sence would not onely approve, but applaud this Alteration, fitted to thei•• purpose.

Fourthly, In lieu of this Directory; Then shall the Church-wardens, or some other by them appointed, gather the devotion of the people, and put the same into the poor mans boxe, and uppon the offering dayes appointed, every man and woman shall pay to the Cu∣ra••e the due and accustomed offerings; after which done, the Priest shall say, He in∣serts this following, While the Presbyter distinctly pronounceth some or all of these sen∣tences for the offertory, the Deacon, or if no such be present, one of the Church-war∣dens shall receive the devotions of the people there present, in a Bason provided for that purpose. And when all have offered, ••e shall reverently bring the said Bason with the Oblations thereon, and deliver it to the Presbyter, who shall humbly present it before the Lord,* 151.7 and set it upon the holy Table. And the Priest shall then [*] OFFER UP and place the bread and wine prepared for the Sacrament, upon the Lords Table, that it may be ready for that service. And he then shall say, Let us pray for &c. And after the divine Service ended, that which was offered shall be divided in the presence of the Presbyter and the Church-wardens, whereof one halfe shall be to the use of the Presbyter to provide him Books of holy Divinity: The other halfe shall be faithfully kept and imployed on some piou•• or charitable use▪ for the decent furnishing of that Church; or the publick reliefe of their poore, at the discretion of the Presbyter and Church-wardens. In which we have the Popish phrase of an Offertory▪ foisted into the place of the de∣votion of the people; which much be caried up REVERENTLY (with Congings and Duckings) to the HOLY Table, and there OFFERED up to God as a sacrifice, and humbly presented before the Lord: to make men dream of & draw them to a Mas∣sing sacrifice. That this Offertory is a part of the Popish Masse▪ you may see in Missale Romanum Ritus Celebrandi Missam p. 12, 13. and 261. and Fox Acts & Mo∣numents. Edit. ult. vol. 3. p. 8. to omit all others. 2ly. An ••ffering up of the Bread and Wine by the Priest at the Holy Table: just as the Priests doe in the Masse, and derived from them, as Missale Romanum, Caeremoniale, Po••tificale, and Braeviari•••• Romanu•• inform us.

Fiftly, In the prayer for the whole estate of Christs Church, there are these two Clauses added. And we commend especially unto thy mercifull goodness•• the Congrega∣tion which is here assembled in thy name, to Celebrat•• the Comme••oration of the most precious death and sacrifice of thy Son, and our Saviour Iesus Christ. (When there is no Communion these words inclosed are to be left out.) And we also bless•• thy holy name for all those thy servants who having finished their course in faith, do now rest from their labours. And we yeeld unto thee most high praise, and hear••y thanks, for the won∣derfull grace and virtue declared in all thy saints, who have bin the chiefe vessels of thy Grace, and the lights of the World in their severall generations: Most humbly beseech∣ing thee, that we may have grace to follow the example of their stedfastnesse in thy faith, and obedience to thy holy Commandements. That at the day of the generall Resurrection we and all they which are of the mysticall body of thy Son, may be set on his right hand, and hear that his most joyfull voice; Com•• ye blessed of my Father, inherit the King∣dom pr••pared for you from the fou••dation of the world.

This clause is added in imitation of the [* 151.8] Roman Missall, wherin we find frequent Commemorations of the Saints departed whose memories are there celebrated: Me∣moriam Venerantes famulorum famularumque tuar••m qui nos pr••cesser••nt in signo fidei▪ & dormiunt in somn•• pacis &c. Nobis quoque peccatoribus famili•• tuis, de mul∣titudin•• miserationum tu••rum petentibus partem aliquam & societatem donare dign••••is cum tui•• sanctis Apostolis & Martyribus & omnibus sanctis tuis, intra quorum nos cons••rtiu•• n••n estimator ••eriti, sed veniae qu••sumu•• la••gitor, admitte, &c. If he come not up fully in all things to the Papists or their Masse-booke at the first, yet he will doe it as neare as may be, inserting these passages into it, which were formerly expunged out of it at the Reformation, to avoyd the Invocation of dead Saints, which was first usherd into the Church by the frequent publike Comme∣••oration of Saints departed.

Sixthly, In the first exhortation before the Communion, he makes this Altera∣tion and insertion.

The English Booke.	The Alteration.
And as the Son of God did vo••ch∣safe to yeeld up his soule by death vpon the Crosse for your health, e∣ven so it i•• yo ur duty to receive the Communion together in remem∣brance of his death. But the fault is much greater, when men stand by, and yet will neither eat nor drinke the holy Communion with others.	And as the Son of God did vouchsafe to OF∣FER up himselfe by death upon the Crosse for your Salvation; even so it is our duty to cele∣brate and receive the holy Communion toge∣ther in remembrance of his death AND SA∣CRIFICE, &c. But the fault is much grea∣ter, when men stand by, and yet will not re∣ceive this holy Sacrament which is offered unto them.

By which Alteration and insertion [* 151.9] taken out of the Roman Missall, he makes the Book admit & approve of A S••crifice, (at least a Commemorative one, if not a reall) in the administration of the Lords Supper▪ to countenance the Sacrifice of the Masse; which the old English passage will neither intimate, not warrant, but rather denies.

Seventhly, In the Rubricke before the Prayer of Consecration▪ he makes this ob∣servable Alteration and insertion of his owne. The English Rubricke is onely. Then the Priest standing up shall say as followeth: The Archbishop adds this with his owne hand, shall say the prayer of Consecration, as followeth: But then during the time of Consecration, the Presbyter which Consecrateth SHALL STAND IN THE MIDST BEFORE THE ALTAR▪* 151.10 That he may with th•• more ease and decency USE BOTH HIS HANDS▪ which he cannot so conveniently do, standing at the Northside of it. A very memorable Addition in severall respects, taken our of the Roman Missall, and introducing Masse in good earnest, if compared with the premised and ensuing Alterations. For first, it brings in AN ALTAR in lieu of a Lords Table (contrary to the first Rubricke) that so we may have a Massing 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which cannot be without an Altar 2ly. It removes the Priest that Con∣secrates, from the North-side or end of the Table▪ where the first Rub••icke enjoynes him to Celebrate, TO STAND IN THE MIDST BEFORE THE ALTAR while he Celebrates; with his backe to the people, who by this meanes can neither see not hea••e very well what he doth: which is directly taken out of the Mass••-Booke,* 151.11 where we find these Rubricks very frequent: [* 151.12] Sacerdos Celebraturus acce∣dit AD MEDIUM ALTARIS UBI STANS VERSUS ILLUD. Sacerdos rediens AD MEDIUM ALTARIS. Sta••s IN MEDIO ALTARIS. Stans. ANTE MEDI••M ALTARIS, V••rsus ad illum, &c. 3ly. We have an Eleva∣tion of the hostia after its Consecration, insinuared in these words; That ••e may with more ••ase and decency use both his hands, &c. to wit in Consecrating and ele∣vating the Bread and Wine, as the Priest is enjoyned to do in the [* 151.13] Roman Missall▪ that so the people may adore it: Quibus prolatis, celebrans tenens ••ostiam inter polliees, &c. ge••••slexus eam adorat, Tunc se erigens, quantum comm••d•• potest ELE∣VAT IN A••••UM••IOSTIAM▪ et intentis in 〈…〉〈…〉 (quod▪ & in ELE∣VATIONE CALICIS FACIT) populo reverenter ost••••dit adorandam: After which he elevates the Cup in lik•• manner, as the Missall enjoynes him.

Eighthly, In the very Prayer of Consecration it selfe, there are these observable in∣sertions & Alterations made with his owne hand; which you will best discerne by placing the old and new Clauses one over against the other.

The old.	The New.
Who made there by his own oblation of himselfe once offered a full perfect and sufficie•••• sacri∣fice, oblation and satisfaction for the sinnes of the whole world▪ and did institute, and in his holy Gospel command us to continue a perpet••∣all

memory of that his pre∣cious death untill his com∣ming againe, heare us ••most mercifull Father, we beseech thee, and grant that we re∣ceiving these thy creatures of Bread and Wine, accor∣ding to thy soune our savi∣our Iesus Christs holy insti∣tution, in remembrance of his death and passion, may be partakers of his most preci∣ous body and blood.

Who made there by his owne Ob∣lation of himselfe once offered a full perfect and sufficient satisfaction for the sins of the whole world, and did institute and in his holy Gospel ordaine a perpetuall memory of his precious death AND SACRIFICE, untill his comming againe. Heare us O mercifull Father, we humbly beseech thee, and of thy ALMIGHTY GOODNESSE vouch∣safe SO TO BLESSE & SANCTIFY with thy word and holy spirit,* 151.14 these thy gifts and creatures of bread and Wine. That THEY MAY BE VNTO VS THE BODY AND BLOOD OF THY MOST DEARLY BELOVED SON, so that we receiving them, according to thy Son our saviour Jesus Christs holy institution in remembrance of his death and passion, may be partakers of THE SAME his most precious blood.

Where 1. we have the word Sacrifice, inserted, to make the Sacrament of the Lords Supper, a Sacrifice, as the* 151.15 Papists hold their Masse to be; when as it cannot be one: 1. Because there is nothing offered, slaine or sacrificed in it: 2ly. Because the Elements are not offered up to God therein by us; but given as from God and Christ unto us, as these very words. evidence takes eat drink, &c. do this in remembrance of me. Now no∣thing can be a sacrifice but what is offered up unto God himself, nor ought we receive from him. 2ly. We have a Transubstantiation of the Elements into Christs very Body & blood intimated in the words Almighty goodnes. (Transubstantiation being a work of Gods* 151.16 Omnipotency, as the Papists teach) and so to blesse, &c. but more clearely ex∣pres••ed in this subsequent clause; That they may be unto us THE BOD•• A••D BLOOD of thy most dearly beloved Son: so that we receiving them, &c▪ may be partakers of THE SAME his most pretious body and blood, which addition is tak••n Verbatim ou•• of the* 151.17 Roman Missall. Quam oblationem tu De••s in omnibus quaesumus benedic∣tam, ascriptam, rationabil••m, acceptabilemque facere digneris▪ UT NOBIS COR∣PVS ETSANGVIS FIAT, dilectissimi Filij tui Domini nostri Iesu Christi▪ And-Munera quaesumus Domine oblata sancti••ica: ut E•• NOBIS Vnigeniti tui CORPVS 〈◊〉〈◊〉 SANGVIS FIANT &c. And to what end this clause should be inserted out of the Roman Missall and Pontificiall now, which had beene quite obli••terated hereto∣fore▪ when the Common prayer Booke was refined; unlesse to reduce us backe to Rome, and introduce the sacrifice of the Masse and Transubstantiation, no wise man can conjecture.

Ninthly, He added these two Rubrickes to this Prayer of Consecration in the Mar∣gin: These two Rubr••ckes following, and to stand in the Margin thus: A•• these words, (Take bread) the Presbiter is to take the Paten in his hand: &c.* 151.18 At these words (Take the Cup) he is to take the Chalice in his hand and lay his hand VPON SO MVCH BE IT in Chalice or Flaggons AS HE INTENDS TO CONSECRATE, which impli••s that Popish Position to be Orthodox:* 151.19 That the Priests intention is necessarily required to cons••crate the Elements, and that no more of them is consecrated then he in∣tends to consecrate, and laies his hands on.

Tenthly, In the words prescribed to be used in the very delivery of the bread and Wine after consecration, there is a most notorious alteration made by way of an I••∣dex Expurgatorius with this Prelates owne hand: The auncient English forme stood thus: The Body of our Lord Iesus Christ, which was given for thee, preserve thy Body & Soule unto everlasting life: AND TAKE AND ••ATE THIS IN REMEM∣BRANCE THAT CHRIST DIED FOR THEE. AND FEED ON HIM IN THY HEART BY FA••••H WITH THANKSGIVING.

The Blood of our Lord Iesus Christ, that was shed for thee, preserve thy Body and Soule unto everlasting lif••: AND DRINKE THIS IN REMEMBRANCE THAT CHRISTS BLOOD WAS SHED FOR THEE AND BE THANKFVLL. But the Bishop thought good to curtall these clauses, by dashing out the latter words;* 151.20 And take and eate this in R••memberance that Christ died for thee▪ and feed on him in thine heart by faith with thanksgiving: in the ne: And drinke this in rememberance that Christs blood was shed for thee and be thankefull in the other•• adding only this Ru∣bricke

in stead of them, Here the party receiving shall say, Amen, and also after the re∣ceiving of the Cup. And accordingly these passages were omitted in the printed book.

Now what might be the mistery of this notable alteration? surely it could be noe other: But first, to conforme it to the very Roman Missall, and Order of the M••sse, with which it now accords, as will appeare by this Paralell.

The Body of our Lord Iesus Christ, which was given for thee, preserve thy body and Soule unto everlasting life: (here the party receiving shall say) Amen.	* 151.21 Corpus Domini nostri Iesu Christi custodiat animam meam in vitam aeternam, Amen.
The Blood of our Lord Iesus Christ, which was shed for thee, preserve thy body and soule unto e∣verlasting life, (here the party shall say), Amen.	Sanguis Domini nostri Iesu Christi custodiat animam meam in vitam aeternam, Amen.

2ly To introduce a Transubstantiation of the Bread & Wine into Christs very body and blood, and an external receiving of them with the mouth, to make a compleat sa∣crifice of the Masse, which these expunged clauses doe expresly contradict; and were added by our Reformers heretofore for this very purpose, to take away all opinion of any transubstantiation, or corporall eating of Christs Body, or drinking his blood in the Sacrament.

11ly. In the Rubricke next after the delivery of the Cup he inserts this clause.* 151.22 And after shall be said, THIS MEMORIAL, OR PRAYER OF OBLATION: and these clauses into the Prayer it selfe. Wherefore O Lord, heavenly Father according to the institution of thy dearly beloved Son our Saviour Iesus Christ, we thy humble servants do celebrate and make here before thy Divine Majesty, with these thy holy gifts, the me∣moriall which thy Son hath willed us to make, having in rememberance his blessed passion, mighty resurrection, and glorious as••ention, rendring unto thee most hearty thankes for the innumerable benefits procured to us by the same, &c. Humbly beseeching thee, that whosoever shall be partakers of this holy Communion, may worthily receive THE MOST PRECIOVS BODY AND BLOOD OF THY SON JESVS CHRIST, and be fulfilled with thy grace and heavenly benediction and made one body with him, that he may dwell in them, and they in him. In which additions; we have, first an Ob∣lation in imitation of the Masse book, where we have this prayer.* 151.23 hanc igitur OBLA∣TIONEM servitutis nostrae, quaesumus Domine ut placatus accipias, &c. 2ly A reall re∣ceiving of Christs body & blood in the Papists sence, taken out of this prayer in the ve••y * 151.24 Masse Book: Vt quotquot ex hac Altaris participatione sanctum Filij tui COR∣PVS ET SANGVINEM SVMPSERIMVS, omni benedictione caelesti, & gratia re∣pleamur, &c.

12ly. Before the very next Prayer there is this Rubricke added. When all have communicated he that celebrates, shall goe to the Lords Table, and cover with afaire lin∣nen Cloth OR* 151.25 CORPORALL, that which remaineth of the consecrated Elements, & then say as followeth. Which word & Linnen Cloth heere tearmed A CORPORAL, is taken out of the† 151.26 Roman Missall, where it is frequently mentioned: as Mox ipsum reverentia super CORPORALI reponit•• reposita hostia consecrata super CORPORA∣LI: Reponit super CORPORALE, &c And in the Roman Pontificall, P. 359. De Be∣nedictione CORPORALIVM; we have a speciall forme of Consecration prescribed for Corporalls, before they must be used, and 3. speciall prayers for that purpose, where∣in are these Clauses. Tribue quaesumus ut hoc Linteamen ••uae propitiationis benedicti∣one sanctificetur, ad consecrandum super illud Corpus & Sanguinem Dei & Domini nostri Iesu Christi; Benedicere, sanctificare & consecrare digneris linteamen istud, ad tegendum, involve••dumque CORPVS ET SANGVINEM Domini nostri Iesu Christi, Omnipotent Deus, manibu•• nostris opera tuae benedictionis infunde, ut per nostram benedictionem hoc Linteamen sanctificetur, & CORPORIS ET SANGVINIS Re∣demptioris nostri novum sud••rium. All which compared with the Arch-Bishops speech in Starre-Chamber. For there tis,* 151.27 Hoc est ••corpus meum, &c. will clearely ma∣nifest, that the maine end and designe of all these his forementioned alterations, and inser••ions was the introducing amongst us of Transubstantiation, and the Ro∣mish sacrifice of the Masse, with the very Masse-Booke it selfe, by peece-meales.

13. In the very close of the last Rubricke for the Communion there is this notable alteration and insertion for the same purpose,* 151.28 THOUGH IT BE LAWFULL TO HAVE WAFER BREAD (which the Papists use) it shall suffice that the Bread be such as is usuall. And whereas the old Rubricke was: If any of the Bread and Wine remaine, the Curate shall have it to his owne use: It is thus altered in the new. And if any of the Bread and Wine remaine which is consecrated, it shall be reverently eaten and drunke by such of the Communicants only as the Presbyter which celebrates shall take unto him: But it shall not be cursed out of the Church. And to the end there may be little left, he that Officiates is required to consecrate with the least; and then if there be want, the words of Consecration may be repeated againe, over more either Bread or Wine, the Presbyter beginning at these words in the prayer of Consecration. Our Saviour in the same night that he was betrayed tooke, &c.

Finally in the commination against sinners, he hath made these insertions. Pray∣ers to be used diverse times of the yeare, (AND ESPECIALLY ON THE FIRST DAY OF LENT COMMONLY CALLED AS H∣WEDNESDAY, is added: Brethren in the Primitive Church there was a god∣ly Discipline, that at the begining of Lentsuch persons as were notorious sinners, (were put to open penance, and punished in this world:) which he thus alters; were put to open penance, & did humbly submit themselves TO UNDER GOE PUNISHMENT IN THIS WORLD.* 151.29 Which alteration makes way, and gives good coulor for the introduction of Popish Confession, and Penances imposed by Priests; the end no doubt for which it was made.

To conclude: Whereas there were diverse godly-prayers printed at the end of the common Prayer Book after the Psalms, to be used for sundry purposes; some whereof were made use of in private families, Morning and Evening; the Arch-Bishop gives this direction in the Margin concerning the expunging of them, with his own hand. His M••••••sty commands, That these prayers following, or any other (for they are diffe∣rent in severall editions) BE ALL LEFT OUT, and not printed in your Lytur∣gie: Which command was accordingly observed.

Now I beseech you judge by all these particulars what the Archbishops designe was in making all these alterations, additions, and indeavouring to obtrude this Common-P••ayer Book and new Lyturgy upon the Church of Scotland with∣out consent of their Parliament, or Generall Assembly, and what just cause our Bre∣thren of Scotland had to oppose and resist them as they did.

This Service Book being printed in Scotland,* 151.30 with these and sundry other altera∣tions, and additions, wherein it differed from the English, in the Yeare 1637. the Arch-Bishop having first caused Mr. Prynne, Doctor Bastwicke, and Master Burton, to be severly censured, pillered, stigmatized, cropped off all their Eares, and sent them close pri••oners to sundry remote Castles, for opposing his popish Innovations here in Eng∣land; which strook an extraordinary terror into many, here, & (as he conceived) would have terrified all from any future opposition of his Popish designes elsewhere; tooke occasion immediately after their censures to endeavour to set this Service Book on ••oote in Scotland by a meare Arbitrary power. For which purpose he gave order that this Book should be publikly read in all Churches within the City of Edenborough in Iuly 1637. about which time he writ this Letter to the Lord Treasurer of Scotland, concerning the Priory, and other Lands (which the Bishops of Scotland laboured to get in possession to augment their revenues,) and the affaires of that Church.

My good Lord; S. In Christo.

YOur Lordships of Iune 26. came to my hands on Sunday Iuly▪ 2. And they were the first, I received out of Scotland since your returne thither, save onely that I had one from the Kings Advocate in answer to mine, and one from my Lord of Bre••••en. And I confesse I did and doe a little wonder at it considering how ma∣ny Letters I writ, and what their contents were. So I was glad to see one come from Your Lordship till I read it, but then I confesse I was much troubled to see things goe on there in such a way. For I thought we had beene happily come to an end of those troubles.

My Lord, I have much a doe to read some words in your hand-wrig••ting, and some things concerning that Kingdome, I understand not. Betweene these two if I mistake any thing, I heartily pray you it may goe pro non scripto. And now for Instance, I confesse I doe not well understand what that particular is at which my Lord of St. Andrewes checks; but what ever it be, I am sorry his Grace will not pri∣vately debate it before it come in publike: Or since he cannot gaine his Commission in Exchequer hee will take a course before the Commission of surrenders that may bee prejudiciall to the Archbishoprick. For I hope hee will not thinke of any ad∣vantagious way to particular persons with disadvantage to the publike.

His Majesties intention certainly is, that all mortifications to Bishopricks or o∣ther pious uses should have all immunities for the advantage of the Church that may bee had. And if my Lord of Saint Andrewes, either by the Commission to which His Majesties hand was gotten, or by valuation before the Commission of surrenders, depart from the good of the Church in the particular of the Prio••y, I must be sorry for it, but certainly the Kings bounty must not be abused. Only I be∣seech your Lordship looke carefully to it, that my Lord Arch-Bishop have no preju∣dice, for it seemes exceeding strange to me, that any thing should be attempted by him in this, that is not pregnantly for the Churches good.

For the Commission of surrenders, you know my opinion of it, and of whom I learn'd it. And I hope before these Letters come to you, you will understand His Majesties pleasure concerning that Commission from the Earle of Sterling.

To your Lordships demands and desires, I give you briefly this answer.

First, I heartily thanke you that you are minded once more in a private way to move my Lord Chancellour to alter his intended course by debate there, or from hence (if there bee any use of me) and I heartily pray you so to doe. And if you think fit, you may tell him, tis my desire as well as yours. For I have not at this time written any one word of this businesse.

Secondly, If the Kings intentions for the laying the foundation of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Andrewes, will in this way my Lord Chancellour now takes bee wholly eluded, you must by all good and faire meanes prevent it. And if you can∣not so doe it, you must acquaint His Majestie with it before it be too late.

Thirdly, I doe hereby heartily pray you to stop all things which come to your knowledge,* 152.1 if you finde the Church prejudged or any thing intended contrary to the generall course introduced in favour of the Church. And I assure my selfe, that His Majestie will thank you for the service.

Lastly, Your Lordship did understand me right, and I am still of opinion, that more care is to bee taken in the settling of all these Church businesses, for the dig∣nitie and advantage of the places themselves. And that course I beseech you hold for those things which come within your power. And yet I shall still desire the present incumbent may be considered also, where it may be without prejudice to the place it selfe in perpetuity.

This hath been one of the heavyest Termes that ever I indured,* 152.2 and it seemes you have had troubls enough. The best is, the remembrances which I last put into your hands may stay for times of more leisure, The sicknes increases sorely, yet I cannot get out of London. God blesse you with health in those parts, in which prayers I ••est.

Your Lordships loving poore Friend to serve You Will. Cant.

Lamb. Iuly 4. 1637.

After this on the 23. of Iuly the Service Book was to bee read in all Churches of Edenborough the chiefe City of that Kingdom, as a president for all the rest; where it found such publike generall opposition by the people, that the designe of reading it was prevented, and the Bishops and others who were to put it in execution, were inforced to give the people good words & promises nor to bring in the book among them,* 152.3 till further order for feare of being torn in peeces. The particulars whereof be∣ing at large related by other••, I shal pretermit. Vpon tydings of this tumultuous op∣position, the Arch-bishop writ this letter to the Earl of Traquarer, Lord Treasurer of Scotland. August 7. 1637. concerning Tithes, and it.

August 7th 1637.

FOr the Commission of Tithes I was ever against it in my own Judgment, and there in I agreed with my Lords of St. Andrews and Rosse, since neither of them hath given me sufficient reason, why J should change my minde, ye•• if the Commission ••ye a sleepe a while to see what may be said further for it, J thinke tis not amisse. And then if nothing can be said that shall make it appeare more beneficiall to that Church then yet it doth to me, it may be with the better deliberation quite extinguished. The truth is, at least as it appeares to me, in the present use of it, it is made a publicke pretence to privat ends.

My Lord, J thinke you know my opinion how J would have Church-businesse ca∣ried, were I as great a Master of Men, as I thanke God, I am of things. Tis true the Church as well there as else where hath beene overborne by violence both in mat∣ter of maintenance, and jurisdiction.* 153.1 But if the Church will recover in either of these she & her Governours▪ must proceed, not as shee was proceeded against, but by a con∣stant temper sh•• must make the world see she had the wrong▪ but offer none. And since Law hath followed in that King dome perhaps to make good that which was ill done, yet since a Law it is, such a reformation or restitution would be sought for as might stand with the Law, and some expedient be found out, how the Law may be by some just Exposition helped till the state shall see Cause to abolish it.

His Majesty takes it very ill that the businesse concerning the stablishment of the Service booke hath beene so weakly caried, and hath great reason to thinke himselfe and his Government dishonoured by the late tumult in Edenborow, Iuly 23. and there∣fore expects that your Lordship and the rest of the honourable Councell set your selves to it, that the Liturgy may be established orderly and with Peace, to repaire what hath beene done amisse.* 153.2 For his Majesty well knowes the Clergy alone have not power enough to goe through with a businesse of this nature, and therefore is not very well satisfied with them, either for the Omission, in that kind, to advise for assistance of his Lords Councell, or for the preparation, or way they tooke. For certainly the publicati∣on a weeke before, that on the next Sunday the prayers according to the Liturgy should be read in all the Churches of Edenborow, was upon the matter to give those that were ill affected to the service, time to communicate their thoughts, and to pre∣meditate, and provide against it, as it is most apparent they did.

Nor is his Majesty well satisfied w••th the Clergy, that they which are in authority were not advertised, that they might attend the countenancing of such a service, so much tending to the honour of God and the King. And I am verily perswaded if that accident of the marriage of your Kinsman had not carryed your Lordship out of the City that day, some things would not have beene altogether so bad, and my Lord pri∣vy seale would have had the better assistance.

Neither was this the best Act that ever they did to send away their letters apart without acquainting the Councell, that their advertisements might have come by the same Messenger, together with their joynt advise, which way was best to punish the Offendors, at least the prime and chiefe of them, and which to prevent the like disorders. And after so long time of preparation to be to seeke who should read the service is more then strange to me, unlesse they think such a businesse can do it selfe, but his Majesty out of his piety and wisedome gave (by the Messenger which the Bi∣shops sent) such full directions both to the Lords of the Councell and the Lords of the Clergy, as I hope will settle the businesse from further trouble. But the Proclama∣tion, which you have now sent up to the King, I have not yet seene.

Of all the rest, the weakest part was, the interdicting of all Divine service, till his Majestyes pleasure was further known. And this (as also the giving warning of the pub∣lishing) his Majesty at the first reading of the letters and report of the Fact, checked at,* 153.3 and commanded me to write so much to my Lord of Saint Andrews, which I did And your Lordship at the Councell, Iuly 24. spake very worthily against the in••e••∣dicting of the service. For that were in effect as much as to disclaime the work, or to give way to the insolency of the baser multitude and his Majesty hath commanded me to thankyou for it in his name. But the disclayming the Book as any act of theirs (but, as it was his Majestes command) was most unworthy. Tis most true the King comman∣ded

a Liturgy & it was time they had one. They did not like to admit of outs, but thought it more reputation for them (as indeed it was) to compile one of their own, yet as neere as might be, and they have done it well: will they now cast downe the milke they have given, because a few Milke-maids have scolded at them? I hope they will be better advised:* 153.4 certainly they were very ill advised, when they spake thus at the Councell boord. But my Lord of this there was not one word in the letter. So I hope they have done with that.

W. Cant.

Vpon this Letter, the designe of imposing the Service-Booke was more strenu∣ously prosecuted then before, and divers Ministers were enjoyned to read it by a certain day in their Churches under paine of Horning; and the Bayliffes of Edinbo∣row were so terrified and wro••e upon by the Lord Treasurer and Councell, that they writ this submissive Letter to the Archbishop thus superscribed.

To the most Reverend Father in God and our very honourable good Lord, the Archbishop of Canterbury his Grace, Primate and Metropolitan of all Eng∣land, these: The originall whereof is thus Indorsed with the Archbishops owne hand. Rece. September 1, 1637. From the City of Edenborough: Their readinesse to receive the Liturgy.

Most Reuerenà Father in God, and our very good Lord.

VVEE regreive from our hearts that tumult which did fall out in our Chur∣ches that day of the imbringing of the Service Book. Wherin now these of His Majesties Councell, who has laboured the tryall thereof, will give testimony of our innocency; since that time and rinsig of his Majesties Councell in this feriall time we have dayly concurred with out ordiner and our Ministry for setling of that Service, as the Right Honorable the Earl of Traquair L. Treasurer with the Bishop; of Galloway, and Dunbleane will beare witnesse, Who has spared neither paines no•• at∣tendance to bring that purpose to any good conclusion; and although the poverty of this City be great, being almost exhausted with publick and common works, yet we have not bin inlacking to offer good meanes above our power, to such as should undertake that service, and in all things wherein we have bin required, wee have e∣ver bin ready really to approve our selves obedient and loyall Subjects to his Ma∣jesty in all his Royall Commandements, which we have vowed ever to second to our lives end. And we being infinitely obliged to your Graces favour, Wee now presumed by these lynes to give your Grace that assurance of obedience upon our part. in this purpose and in all other purposes wherein we may contribute to the ad∣vancement of His Majesties service, as can be expected of good Subjects. Whereof if His Majesty by your Grace shall be pleased to rest assured, what things any other shall suggest, we will accept it from you as ane great accumulation of favour; for all which your Grace shall ever find us most thankfull remembrancers, and most ready really to expresse our thankfulnesse, when ever we shall be made so happy as your Grace shall have occasion to use our service. Thus from our hearts wishing you all happinesse, we kisse your Graces hand

Your Graces most affectioned and humble Servants, the Bayliffes of Eden.

• I: Cochrane Bayliffe.
• I. Smyth Bayliffe.
• Al. Linfie Bayliffe.
• C: Hammilton Bayliffe.

Eden. this 19th of August 1637.

But notwithstanding this submission of the Bayliffes of Edenburgh, yet most of the Ministers and People strenuously opposed the Service-booke, and presented di∣vers Petitions to the Lords of secret Councell against it; whereof this was one of the principall, presented to them August 23, 1637, containing some reasons against receiving the Booke.

MY Lords of secret Councell, Vnto your Lordships humbly mea••es and shews; We your subjects Master Alexander Henderson Minister at Lenchars, Master George Hamilton Minister at Newbourne, and Master Iames Bruce Minister at Kings-Barnes That where we were required of late by the Moderator of our Pres∣bytery to receive two Copies of the new Booke of Common Prayer, and declaring our selves willing each of us to receive any of the sayd Bookes to read, that wee might know what it contained before we could promise to practise it; Alleadging that in the matters of Godsworship, we were not bound to blinde obedience. It was

refused by us and taken out of some of our hands; And yet we are now charged with Letters of horning Decreed be your Lordships, upon a narrative that we have refu∣sed the sayd Bookes out of curiosity and singularity. To provide each one of us two of the sayd Bookes for the use of our Paroches; Which hath made us, who were never before acquainted with any charge from Authority, and knowing no o∣ther way so just and voyd of offence, to have recourse to your Lordships; Most humbly entreating that the charge may bee suspended for the reasons following. First, Because this Book is neither warranted by the authority of the generall As∣sembly, which are the Representative Kirke of this Kingdom, & hath ever since the Reformation given direction in matters of Gods Worship, nor by any Act of Par∣liament, which in things of this kinde, hath ever bin thought necessary by his Ma∣jesty and the Estates. Secondly, Because the liberties of the true Kirke, and the forme of Worship and Religion received at the Reformation, and universally pra∣ctised since, were warranted by the Acts of the general Assemblies, and divers Acts of Parliament; specially of the Parliament 1567, and the late Parliament 1633. Thirdly, The Kirke of Scotland is a free and Independent Kirke, and her owne Pa∣stors sould be most able to discerne, and direct what doth best beseeme our measure of Reformation, and what may serve most for the good of the people. Fourthly, It is not unknowne to your Lordships, what disputing, division, and trouble hath beene in this Kirke, about some few of the maine Ceremonies contained in this Booke, which being examined (as we shall be ready, a competent time being assig∣ned by your Lordships to shew) will bee found to depart farre from the forme of worship & Reformation of this Kirk, and in points most materiall to do all neer to the Kirke of Rome;* 154.1 which for her Heresies in Doctrine, Superstition, and Idolatry in worship, tyranny in government, and wickednesse every way, is als Antichristian now as when we came out of her. Fifthly, The people have been otherwise taught by us, and by our Predecessors in our places, ever since the Reformation, and so it is likely they will be found unwilling to the change, when they shall be assayed, even where their Pastors are willing. In respect whereof, The sayds Letters of horning whole effect and execution thereof, ought to be suspended simpliciter in time com∣ming. Therefore we beseech your Lordships, that we may have Letters Direct, charging the persons who have caused vse this charge against us, to compeir personally, bring, and produce the sayd Letters of horning, with the executions and indorsations thereof before your Lordships at a certaine day, to be seene and consi∣dered of. And in the mean time to suspend them, And your Lordships Answer.

The Copy of this Petition was sent up to London to the Archbishop, together with the Answer of the Bishop of Rosse thereunto; who received both of them September 5, 1637. as appears by the endorsments under his own hand.

The Answer to this Petition was as followeth.

A short Answer to the Petition of the Ministers given in to the Lords of His Majesties Councell the 23 of August, 1637.

THe Narrative of the Petition concerning the Moderator of the Exercise, His car∣riage, as we heare is false: and where they pretend that they knew not what was in the Booke, it appeares by their many objections and exceptions they object and except against it, in all parts of it almost, that they are too well versed in it, but a∣buse it pitifully.

To the first reason it may be truly replied, That not the generall Assembly, which consists of a multitude,* 155.1 but the Bishops having authority to governe in the Church, are the representative Church of the Kingdom. And that the matters of Worship, if they understand thereby, the formes of Confession, Prayers, celebration of Baptisme, and the Lords Supper, &c. were committed in the time to some few Ministers, not exceeding the number of Seven, as is cleare by the Psalme Booke, that beares the number of the approvers. Whereas this Booke of Common Prayer committed in the Assembly of Aberdene, Anno 1616. to some three or foure that since are decea∣sed, hath been revived and approved by the Bishops.* 155.2

The second reason is untrue, that which they call the forme of Worship, was ne∣ver established by Act of Parliament. The confession of Faith was in Anno 1567.

rati••••ed, and the same often repeated since; But not t••e Booke of Praye••s and Psalmes.

Thirdly,* 155.3 That the Church of Scotland is a free and Independent Church, none doth question: And it is her own Pastors (for that title 〈◊〉〈◊〉 antiquity was given to Bishops only) that have judged this forme to be most for the good of the people. As to the measure of Reformation they speake of it is we••l, that they grant it to bee a measure, for other whiles they thinke it absolute and perfect.

The fourth reason reflects upon themselves, that have stood out so rebelliously against the Ceremonies concluded by the Church, and ratified in Parliament. And for the rest contained in this Book, not received as yet in this Church, that which is set downe in the preface, might have sufficed to convict them. They wi••l never bee able, do what they can to prove the same, or any thing in it to be either Supers••iti∣ous or Idolatrous; yea we dare to say, it is one of the most Orthodox and perfect Lit∣turgies in the Christian Church.* 155.4

For the fifth, If they have taught the people, that the forme contained in the old Psalme Bookes is the only forme of Worship they have taught falsly. And it may be justly asked, if this was the onely true forme; why did not they themselves keep to it, but did use other Prayers, and other formes then are prescribed in the Booke, both in Marriage, Baptisme, Celebration of the Lords Supper, Visitation of the Sick, &c. As to the unwillingnesse of people, so many as are led by them, and carried by their Seditious and turbulent Sermons, will perhaps run their wayes to their owne destruction: But good and well-disposed people, will still obey God, the King, and other powers subordinate to him.

By this Answer you may discerne what power the Scottish Bishops arrogated to themselves, through Canterburies encouragement, even more then to a generall Assembly.

September 4. 1637. The Archbishop writ this branch of a Letter to the Archbi∣shop of Saint Andrews concerning the tumult in Edinburg••, and new pressing of the Service Booke, in answer of his Letter received from thence August 11, 1637. as appeares by the Endorcement under his owne hand.

TOuching the tumult, I can say no more than I have already. And for the casting of any fault upon your Grace, and the rest of your Brethren, as if the thing were done precipitatly: I think few men will believe that. But that which is thought here, is, that though you took advice among your selves, yet the whole body of the Councell was not acquainted with all your Determinations, nor their advice taken, nor their Power called in for assistance, till it was too late. And that after the thing was done, you consulted a∣part, and sent up to the King without calling a Councell, or joyning the Lay-Lords with you: whereas all was little enough in a businesse of this nature, and so much opposed by some factious men gathered (it seems) purpos••ly together at Edinburgh to disturbe this businesse. And indeed my Lord, you could not in this particular have ingag'd the Lay-Lords too far. And if any Lord here spake too much when he thoug••t the service might have bin received throughout all that Kingdome in one day, I hope your Grace falls as much too short on the other side. For I hope it will be setled in far l••sse time than 7. years.

And whereas you write, that the fault is m••st in your Ministers; I easily believe that to be true: But then they should have bin dealt withall before hand and made plyable, e∣specially in Edenborow, or els some others appointed in the roome of such as disliked. And since your Grace is of opinion that a sharper course would do more good▪ and that you would have taken such with Master Ramsey, if my Lords had not alter'd your opi∣nion. His Majesty leaves you to take that course both with him and others, as you shall finde fittest for his service, and the Churches. And for the Postscript, I am sorry as well as you for Master Rollock and that is all I have to say of him. So desiring God to blesse you through these troubles, I leave you, &c.

Will. Cant. Septemb. 4. 1637.

On the 11. of September 1637 the Archbishop writ another Letter to the Lord of Tr••qu••••re; Part whereof c••ncerning the Scottish Liturgy I have h••re inserted, discovering how zea••ous and active his little Grace was in it.

My very good Lord,

I Have received your Letters of Aug. 20. And am very glad to read in them that mine came safe to you by your servant: For the businesse, I had some little inkling given me by my ••, Sterling about the stay of the service: But till I read your Letter, I did not believe it possible that way should be given to an Interdiction, especially considering how strongly you had ever opposed it; and withall how weak,* 157.1 and uncounsellable (at least in my judgement) the thing it selfe was. For they could not but fore-see, that that course would adde a great deale of heartning and encouragement to the Puritan Party. And therefore tis no wonder, if such Lords and others as were ill-affected to the Lyturgy, were easie in giving way to that Coun∣sell, which they could not but see would advance to their own ends. But that my Lord of Rosse should give the advice, and my L. of St Andrews follow it with such stifnesse, may be a wonder to any man that knowes them, and the businesse.

My Lord of St Andrews hath lately writtten to me, that my Lord of Rosse was gone into his Diocesse. But for my part, I did not think that all the rest would have gone away and left the businesse: For they cannot but think that the adverse part would make use of the present time to put further difficulties upon the work; And therefore they should have been as carefull to uphold it, my Lord of Rosse especially, whose hand hath been as much in it as the most: But since they are gone, His Majesty takes it extremely well from my Lords of Edenborow, Galloway, and Dunblane, that they stay and attend the businesse as well as they can: But he hath expresly commanded me to give your Lordship thanks for staying with them,* 157.2 and keeping them so well in heart: For as the businesse is now foyled, if you doe not stick close to Gods and the Kings service in it, it will certainly suffer more then is fit it should.

His Majesty likewise takes it exceeding well from your Lordship, that you have dealt with the City of Edenborow for maintenance for such as shall take upon them to read the Lyturgy: And takes it as well from the City it selfe, from whom I have received a very faire and discreet Letter, which I have shewed his Majesty, and writ the City an An∣swer by this Returne, and given them His Majesties thanks, which indeed hee com∣manded mee to doe very heartily: And in truth they deserve it, especially as the times stand.

As for the Ministers of Edenborow, I know the refusall of Mr Ramsay, and Mr Rollock: But that any other of them stuck at it, or that any Bishops seeme not to be forward, is more then I heard till now: But for that of Mr Ramsey, or any of the Bi∣shops that would have somewhat amended, if that should be yeelded unto now (unlesse they should be able to give such reason against it,* 157.3 as I know they cannot) it would mightily di∣shonour the King, who to my knowledge hath carefully lookt over, and approved every word in this Lyturgy: And I doubt, it would utterly destroy the service it selfe: For whil•• one man out of a humour dislikes one thing, and another another, by that time every mans dislike were satisfied, I doubt there would be but little left to serve God with: Besides, it is not improbable but that some men would bee as earnest to have the selfe same thing kept in, which others would so f••ine thrust out, what ere it bee: And that may make it grow up into a formall contestation upon some particulars, and quite distemper the service. But whereas you write that some Bishops speake plainely, that if their Opinions had been craved, they would have advised the amending of some thing: Truly for that, and in that way I would withall my heart they had seene it: And why my Lord of St Andrews and they which were trusted by the King, did not discreetly acquaint every Bishop with it, conside∣ring that every Bishop must be used in their severall Diocesses, I know no reason; and sure I am, there was no prohibition upon them. And since I heare from others that some excep∣tion is taken, because there is more in that Lyturgy insome few particulars, then is in the Lyturgy in England, why did they not then admit the Lyturgy of England without more adoe? But by their refusall of that, and the dislike of this, 'tis more then manifest they would have neither, perhaps none at all, were they left to themselves: But my Lord to your selfe only, and in your eare; a great favour you should doe mee, if you will get my Lord of Galloway to set me down in briefe Propositions without any further discourse, all the exceptions that are taken against the Lyturgy by Ramsey, Rollock, or any other; and I could

be content to know which the Bishops are, which would have amended something, had they been advised with, and what that is which they would have so amended, &c.

Will. Cant. Sept. 11. 1637.

After this, divers Treatises written against the Service-Book in Scotland, were sent thence to the Arch-bishop; foure whereof he received thence October 12. 1637. as appeares by their Indorsements with his own hand, with which I shall not trouble the Reader; the substance of all of them being long since printed.

From this time till about Iune 1638. the businesse of the Service-Book was carried on and pressed by the Arch-bishops meanes, with sundry rigid and terrifying Proclama∣tions; which not prevailing, what desperate counsels and resolutions were thereupon taken up, and by whose advise, these ensuing passages in some Iesuites Letters, written from hence (in French) to their Superior and other Iesuits at Paris (which Iesu∣its were more privie to our Counsels and designes, then most of the Privie-Councell themselves, as their Letters intimate) will best informe us. These Letters by some meanes or other came to Secretary Windebanks hands, among whose papers I found the Originals themselves; out of which I have translated these ensuing clauses.

One of the Letters was thus superscribed, in French, Au R. Pere P. Gasper Segnis••n, SVPERIOR de la Maison professe de la COM. DE IESVS, A PARIS; it beares date the 28. of Iune 1638. wherein he writes thus in French, out of which I have faithfully translated it.

My Reverend Father,

I have not been at London five dayes in all since I came from France, else I had not failed to salute your Reverence, &c. I have treated with Father Pro∣vinciall touching a succession, but he saith there is some body who hinders the Father Generall, that he cannot at all resolve himselfe as yet to send one; but as soon as he shall have resolved, he hath one which he will design for this place; but he speakes not one syllable who it is, and I have not at all demanded it. For my selfe, I continue the design for Italy, as soon as the time and season shall be proper, but I know not whether I shall passe by Paris as I go, &c. I know not what to say of Mortimer, the Superior of Scotland, as knowing not whether he hath leave to goe or not, nor yet their Procurer who resides in this Court; for the Generall hath given no answer to the reply which Mortimer hath made. The Country there is in a very ill posture, and in evident danger to sever it selfe from this Crown.

Your most humble and obliged servant, G. T.

Iune. 28.

This Iesuite sent another Letter with this form, writ in French, without any super∣scription, containing a full relation of the Scottish troubles and proceedings, to another Iesuite (as I suppose) in which there is this memorable clause, containing a resolu∣tion here taken to subdue the Scots by force, the Counsellors names, who gave this advice, and the instruments to be used in this service, to wit, the Irish, because they durst not trust the English.

Sir, &c.

BY all these proceedings the King evidently seeth, that they (the Scots) wil not submit themselvs to reason by fairnes or sweetnes; and therefore he hath taken a resolution, to tame them by force, and to this purpose goeth about to raise an Army in Ireland, not da∣ring to trust himselfe with the English;* 159.1 who already are much irritated against him, by reason of the monies which he pretends to raise to maintain his Fleet, the which they refuse down right to pay. This Councell of raising an Army, hath been suggested unto him by the

Bishop of Canterb. and the President of Ireland;* 159.2 the which are they alone that govern him, for he hath never yet opened his mouth, or spoken one soleword of it to his Councell of State, but seeks very much to keep* 159.3 all close from them; The which highly displeaseth all these Lords, and men hold this Councell of the Army for Ireland a most pernicious Councell. But I know not what better he could take, for it is most dangerous to raise it in England, where all the world is discontent; and for to raise an Army here, it were to give them the sword in their hands to defend themselves; for the part of the Puritans is so great, and they have such a correspondence with the Scots,* 159.4 that they begin already to break the Altars which the Bi∣shops had erected, and to accuse the Bishops of crimes, and to demand the re-establishment of many silenced Ministers, with a thousand other insolencies, &c.

Your most humble and most obliged servant, G. T.

This 28. of Iune.

The same Iesuite writ another Letter in French of the same date, with this superscrip∣tion; A Messieur, Messieur La mach: wherein, after a pretty large relation of the Scottish affaires, he hath this clause, somewhat suteable to the former.

THey (to wit, the Scots) will first of all have a free and full Parliament: they will have a reformation of their own Church, and likewise of the Church of England. They will that the King resideth 6. months in their Country;* 160.1 they will have the Arch-bishop of Canterbury as their prisoner; they will banish Monsieur Con. which they call the Man of the Pope; they demand the banishment of the Catholikes there; this is that they demand.

The King hath never yet opened his mouth to his Counsell of these affaires, neither hath hee consulted with any soule living hereupon,* 160.2 but the Bishop of Canterbury; and forasmuch as I can learne, all their counsell tendeth to this, that there must be an Army raised in Ireland, to tame these Rebels, the which Counsell men of State hold farre more dangerous: and so it is feared that they may call the Palatine in for their King.

Your most humble and affectionate servant, G T.

This 28. of Iune.

There was another Letter of the same date writ to one Monsieur Ford at Paris, by another Priest or Iesuite, (as I conceive) but certainly a Papist, wherein there are these Passages.

My Deare, &c.

OVr Scots businesse troubles us shrewdly, and growes worse and worse; they will have a Parliament, and the King, for the consequence of it in this Kingdom, will never permit it;* 161.1 and so they have taken a resolution to leavie an Army in Ireland, so to trouble them and subdue them; which is held here by wise men, to be a very de∣sperate Counsell: But the King counsels NONE BUT THE ARCHBISHOP AND THE DEPUTY of Ireland, which disgusts all; and makes men see more weaknesse in him then was ever imagined. Other newes we have none. Fitton (the Agent for the secular Priests at Rome) is here, and was presented to the King by my Lord Arundel, to whom he had sent from Italy many little toyes, but now he knowes he is a Priest. I pray you tell my deare Amiable, I thank him heartily for his note, and have seene his man Iaques Depuis, who is a good cutter or graver in stone, and continues Catho∣like, honest, and known to the Capucins,

Yours as you know, W. Hoill.

This 28. Iune.

(A Postscript.)

This Letter to Iohn Foord is monstrable TO FATHER SVPERIOVR, because you must give him one inclosed from me.

This very Postscript makes me beleeve both Hoill and Foord to be Iesuites▪

How active and industrious both the English and Scottish Iesuites were in fomenting the Scottish Commotions, Warres, upon what termes and designs the Papists promised the King their assistance in those warres, refusing to ayde him therein, except he would grant them a freetoleration of their Religion, yea resolving to poyson him with an Italian figge, in case he condescended not to their demands; and to seize upon the Princes person, and traine him up in their Religion, you may read at large in my* 161.2 Romes Master-piece, from the discovery of one who was sent from Rome by Cardinall Bar∣barino into England to assist Con the Popes Nuncio, and privie to the whole Plot, which he revealed out of conscience. How forwards the Irish Papists were to assist the King and Prelates, in this unnaturall warre against the Scots; and what large contribu∣tions they gave towards the maintenance of the Warre, by the instigation of Sir Toby Matthewes (a lesuite) who went over with the Lord Deputy Wentworth into Ireland for this purpose, to animate and stirre up the Popish party there, to this Pontificall and Prelaticall warre, their Subsidies there granted in Parliament 1639. and the Prologue thereunto, with the Rise and Progresse of the Irish Rebellion published by Authority of Parliament, will sufficiently demonstrate, to justifie the Iesuites forementioned Letters, and intelligence to be no fancie, but a reall verity.

How the Arch-bishop carried on this designe of the warre against the Scots in Eng∣land, I shall give you a brief account out of his own, Sir Iohn Lambs, and Secretary Windebankes Papers.

The 9. of September, 1638. The Arch-bishop received from some great man in Scotland a paper thus indorsed with his own hand. 1. That the Garrison•• ought to be kept at Barwick and Carlile: First, for Defence: secondly, for Nurceries. 3. That the Affaires of Scotland ought not to be kept so reserved from the Councell of England. And the paper begins thus: That the Scottish have a great desire to ruine 102. (a Cha∣racter for the Arch-bishop) you need not doubt it, &c. I beseech your Lordship not to over∣charge your selfe by writing to me but at your best leisure, &c. After which he advised the keeping of Garrisons at Barwick and Carlile, &c.

In December, the Arch-bishop received this paper from Sir Iohn Burrowes thus in dorsed with the Bishops own hand: Rece. Decemb. 31. 1638. Sir Iohn Burrowes: A briefe Note out of the Records, what the King may doe for raising of men in case of a warre with Scotland.

Observations concerning warre with Scotland, out of Records.

SUch Lords and others as had lands and livings upon the Borders, were commanded to reside there, with their retinue.

Those that had Castles neare the Borders, were enjoyned to fortifie them.

The Lords of the Kingdome were summoned by writ to attend the Kings Army with Horse and Armour at a certaine time and place, according to their service due to the King: or to repaire to the Exchequer before that day, there to make Fine for their said service.

So were all Widowes Dowagers of such Lords as were deceased.

So were all Bishops and Ecclesiasticall persons.

Proclamations were likewise made by the Sheriffs in every County, that all men holding of the King by knights service or sergeancy, should come to the Kings Ar∣my, or make Fine as aforesaid: with a strickt command that none should conceale their service under a great penalty:

Like Proclamations were made, that all men having 40. l. land by the yeare, should come to the Kings Army with Horse and Armour.

The Earle Marshall made a Roll, and entred the appearance of all such as came and tendred their service.

If any failed to come, or to make Fine, their Lands, Tenements, Goods, and Chat∣tels, were distrayned by the Sheriffe upon summons out of the Exchequer.

If any pleaded, that he had attended, he was discharged upon certificate out of the Marshals Roll, testifying that he had done his service.

If any being come, did depart before the warre ended, their Lands, Tenements, Goods, and Chattles were seized untill they had made Fine, or the King had pardoned their offence.

Commissions went out for levying of men in every County, and bringing them to the Kings Army.

Like Commissions were made for mustering and arraying the Clergy through∣out England.

Commissions were likewise issued to enquire and punish all Bayliffs, and other Officers, that for reward had suffered Souldiers to depart before they came to the Kings Army.

The King appointed certaine Captaines in such Counties as bordered upon Scot∣land, to levie able men in those Counties, and to bring them with their Horse and Armes to the Kings Army.

Those of the bordering shires were commanded to be ready at eight dayes war∣ning, to come unto the Kings Army well armed: and Commissions were made for punishing such as refused.

Writs were sent into severall Counties for certifying the King what number of Horse and Foot every County could afford him in his warres of Scotland.

The Clergy of England furnished the King with a proportion of armed men.

The Ports were summoned to attend with their service of shipping.

The Constable of Dover Castle was commanded to guard the Ports, lest any by comming in or going out there, should bring danger to the Kingdome.

The Sheriffs of Counties were commanded by writ to make provisions of corne and victuals for the Kings Army, and to cause them to be carried to the place appointed.

Writs also were sent to divers Townes of England and Ireland, commanding all Merchants to bring provisions to the Kings Army.

Ships of the Subject were taken up for transporting those provisions to a place as∣signed.

Inhibitions were made, that no victuals or other munition should be transported beyond the Seas during the warre.

Divers Subsidies and Fifteens granted to the King by the Subject towards the war.

Merchants strangers gave the King ayde of money towards the warres of Scotland, and lent him divers summes.

Those of Wales furnished the King with a proportion of money toward the war.

The Lords and Clergy of Ireland were required to contribute toward the war.

The King suspended the paiment of his debts for a certaine time, in regard of the great occasions he had to use money in the warres of Scotland. Note that no particular Records were cited or produced to warrant the Premises.

In Ianuary he received another Paper from him, which he thus indorseth with his owne hand: Rece. Ian. 29. what was fit to be done in point of danger from the Scots, Sir Io. Burrowes.

When Warre was intended against Scotland, three things were heretofore taken into speciall care.

First, how to raise Horse and Foot, Victuals, Ammunition, Money, and other ne∣cessaries for that service.

Secondly, how to secure the Seas and Sea coasts of the Kingdome, from danger of forraigne attempts, while the Kings forces were employed in those Northern parts.

Thirdly, how to provide for the preservation of the peace of the kingdome within it selfe, against riots, mutinies, and rebellions whereunto ill conditioned and desperate persons at such times are easily moved.

The first of these hath already in some speciall points been expressed.

For the second, touching the guard of the Seas, sufficient provision is made by the late course taken.

And for securing the Sea coasts,

1. The Forts neare the Sea were fortified and furnished with men and munition.

2. All persons that had possessions and estates in mari••ine Counties, were com∣manded by Proclamation to reside there, with their families and retinues.

3. Beacons were erected in all fitting places.

4. Certaine light Horse were appointed by the Country to watch along the Sea coasts, to give advertisement if danger appeared.

5. All able men of those Counties were commanded to be sufficiently armed and trained, and put into Companies and Bands under certaine Leaders, who were to be commanded by some one Generall appointed by the King.

Concerning the peace of the Kingdome.

1. All conventicles and secret meetings were straightly forbidden by Proclamation, and parties offending severely punished.

2. All spreaders of Rumours, and tale-bearers were by Proclamation commanded to be taken and imprisoned.

3. All able men between 16 and 60 yeares of age in every shire were commanded to be sufficiently armed and trained, and to obey such Generals as the King appointed.

4. Such as were not able in body to beare Arms, but had Estates, were to maintaine at their charges such able men as were appointed in their roomes.

The very same day the Archbishop procures this ensuing warrant from the Councell Table to himselfe and the Archbishop of York, to write letters to all the Bishops within their severall Diocesse, to summon their Clergy before them, to excite them to a liberall contribution against the Scots.

At White Hall the 29. of Ianuary, 1638.

IT was this day ordered by his Majesty sitting in Councell, That the Lords Arch∣bishops of Canterbury and York their Graces should be hereby required and com∣manded to write their letters to all the Lords Bishops in their severall Provinces re∣spectively, forthwith to convene before them all the Clergy of ability in their Diocesses, and to incite them by such wayes and meanes as shall be thought best by their Lord∣ships, to ayd and assist his Majesty with their speedy and liberall contributions, or otherwise, for the defence of his Royall Person, and of this Kingdome, against the se∣ditious attempts of some in Scotland. And that the same bee sent to the Lord Trea∣surer of England with all diligence.

Tho. Coventry C. S. Guilliel. London, H. Manchester, I. Lenox, Lind••ey, Arundel & Surrey, Dorset, Pembroke & Mongomery, Holland, Fra. Cottington, H. Vane, I. Coke, Fran. Windebanke.

But doubting of the validity of this warrant for such a contribution, he of late pro∣cured this warrant written with his owne hand (antedated two dayes before the Councell Table Order) to be signed by his Majesty, to help him at a pinch.

Charles Rex.

CAnterbury, I require you to write your Letters to your Brethren the Bishops,* 165.1 for a contribution of the Clergie towards my affaires with my Scottish Subjects, as was done in my Fathers time for the Palatinate. And for your so doing this shall be your warrant.

Jan. 27. 1638.

That this Warrant was since forged by him, to which he procured the Kings hand, is apparant, not only by the freshnesse of the inke, but by the very Letter he writ to the Bishops of his Province to set on this Contribution, dated the last of Ianuary: which mentions only the Lords Order, but not one syllable of this Warrant of the King; which, if reall, he would have recited in the first place: His Letters were all of this forme, two whereof I have signed with his own hand; and thus endorsed; A Copy of those Letters which by Warrant from the Lords, I wrote to the severall Bishops within my Province, &c. in the businesse of Scotland.

My very good Lord.

I Have received an Order from the Lords of his Majesties most Honorable Privie-Councell, giving me notice of the great preparations made by some in Scotland, both of Armes, and all other necessaries for Warre. And that this can have no other end then to invade, or annoy this his Majesties Kingdome of England: For his Majesty, having a good while since most graciously yeelded to their demands for securing the Religion by Law established amongst them, hath made it appeare to the World, That it is not Religion,* 166.1 but Sedition that stirres in them, and fills them with this most irre∣ligious disobedience, which at last breaks forth into a high degree of Treason against their Lawfull Soveraign. In this case of so great danger, both to the State and Church of England, your Lordship, I doubt not, and your Clergy under you, will not only be vigilant against the close workings of any Pretenders in that kinde, but very free also to your power and proportion of meanes left to the Church, to contribute towards the raising of such an Army, as,* 166.2 by Gods blessing, and his Majesties care, may secure this Church and Kingdome from all intended violence. And according to the Order sent unto me by the Lords (a Copy whereof you shall herewith receive:) these are to pray your Lordship to give a good example in your own person; And withall convenient speed to call your Clergy and the abler Schoole-Masters (as well those which are in peculiars, as others) and excite them by your self, or such Com∣missioners as you will answer for, to contribute to this great and necessary service, in which, if they give not a good example, they will be much to blame. But you are to call no poore Curats, nor Stipendaries, but such as in other legall wayes of pay∣ment have been and are by Order of Law bound to pay. The proportion I know not well how to prescribe to you, but I hope they of your Clergy, whom God hath blessed with better Estates then ordinary, will give freely, and thereby help the want of meanes in others: And I hope also your Lordship will so order it, as that every man will at the least give after the proportion of three shillings tenne pence in the pound of the valuation of his living,* 166.3 or other preferment, in the Kings Books. And this, I thought fit to let you further know, That if any men have double Benefices, or a Benefice and a Prebende, or the like, in divers Diocesses; yet your Lordship must call upon them onely for such preferments as they have within your Diocesse, and leave them to pay for any other which they hold, to that Bishop in whose Diocesse their other preferments are. As for the time, your Lordship must use all the diligence you can, and send up the moneys, if it be possible, by the first of May next: And for your Indemnity, the Lord Treasurer is commanded to give you such discharge, by stri∣king a Talley, or Talleys upon your severall payments into the Exchequer, as shall be fit to secure you without your charge: And of this service you must not faile. So to Gods blessed protection I leave you, and rest

Your Lordships very loving Friend and Brother W. Cant.

Lambeth, Ianuar. ult. 1638.

Your Lordships must further be pleased to send up a List of the names of* 166.4 such as refuse this service within your Diocesse; but I hope none will put you to that trouble.

It is expected that your Lordship, and every other Bishop, expresse by it selfe, and not in the generall sum of his Clergy, that which himselfe gives.

On the eleventh of February 1638. he wrot this Letter to Sir Iohn Lamb (his cre∣ture) Deane of the Arches, for a Contribution among the Doctors of the Law at Doctors Commons and elsewhere without Warrant; the Originall whereof I found among Sir Iohn Lambes sequestred writings, together with the first draught of it with the Archbishops owne hand-writing.

After my hearty Commendations, &c.

I Have received a Warrant from the Lords of His Majesties most ho∣nourable Privie-Councell, which requires me to write to all the Bi∣shops in my Province, to call their Clergy together, and put them in minde of the great danger which this Kingdome is in, by the Trayterous Conspiracies of some ill-affected in Scotland: These seditious persons have begun and continued hitherto their foule Disloyalty under the pre∣tence of Religion, which by factious spirits in all times is made the cloak to cover and hide (if it might be) their designes. But now it ap∣peares clearely to the State that they daily strengthen themselves by Armes and Munition and other preparations for Warre: And though his Majesty hath graciously condescended to more then they could just∣ly aske in all things concerning their Religion and their Lawes, yet they goe on still, and are satisfied with nothing but their Rebellious Diso∣bedience, and have no lesse ayme then to invade or annoy England. The Letters to the severall Bishops, I have sent as I was commanded, and I doubt not but they and the Clergy in generall will give very freely, to∣wards this great and necessary defence of the Kingdome. And because this great and common danger cannot be kept off, but by a common de∣fence; and for that the Reverend Judges and others of the Common-Law have bountifully expressed themselves already; I am required to write to you also, that you calling to you the rest of the Doctors of the Com∣mons, propose to them now while most of them are together, this great and waighty businesse belonging as much to their defence as to other mens: and let every man set downe what hee will give to this service; When this is done, I will acquaint his Majestie with it, and yours and their for∣wardnesse herein: And it is expected that you hasten this with all convenient speed. So to Gods blessed protection I leave you and rest

Your very loving friend, W. Cant.

Lambeth Feb. 11. 1638.

You must send to such Chancellours and Officialls as are not at the Commons, but at their severall Resi∣dencies: And if you give them a good example here, I doubt not but they will follow it.

You shall not need to call Sir H. Martin, for his Majesty will send to him himselfe, and looks for a greater summe then in an ordinary way.

Upon these Letters of the Archbishop, the Bishops in each Diocesse summoned their Clergie before them, exhorted them by publique speeches, to a liberall con∣tribution against the Scotish Rebels (as they stiled them) and Dr. Pierce Bishop of Bath and Wells, among other Motives, used this as a very effectuall one to excite his Clergy to an extraordinary liberality towards the maintenance of this War, because it was* 167.1 BELLVM EPISCOPALE, an Episcopall War (raised by them, and for the Bishops, to support their Lordly Power and Pomp) hee might have added, that it was Bellum Pontificale too, which made the Papists contribute as largely towards it as the Prelates.

What the Totall of the Clergies Contributions amounted to, you may conjecture by these particulars found among the Archbishops Papers.

• The Contribution of the Clergy in the Diocesse of Canterbury, as appears by Mr. William Cranmers Account, An. 1639. amounted to 534. l. 5. s. 3. d.
• Of the Dean and Prebends of the Ca∣thedrall of Canterbury 300. l.
• Bangor Diocesse 192. l. 8. s. 8. d.
• Bristoll Diocesse 714. l. 11. s. 8. d
• Chichester Diocesse 985. l. 16. s.
• Ely Diocesse 764. l. 8. s.
• Glocester Diocesse 566. l. 7. s. 5. d
• Hereford Diocesse 662. l. 1. s. 3. d
• Lincoln dioces, in Bedford 315. l. 19. s. 6. d
• In the Archdeaconry of St. Albans in Hertfordshire 72. l. 12. s. 4. d.
• In the Archdeaconry of Hunting∣don 209. l. 14. s. 6. d.
• Norwich Dioces in the Arcdeaconry of Norwich and Norfolk 1094. l. 16. s. 8. d.
• In the Archdeaconry of Suffolk and Sudbury 921. l. 19. s. 9. d.
• Winchester Diocesse 1305. l. 5. s. 8. d.
• Worcester Diocesse 624. l. 19. s. 7. d.
• The Dean and Chapt. of Windsor 200. l.

What was contributed in other Diocesses, I finde not among his Papers, but in all these forementioned, every particular Clergy-mans contribution is specified by Name, and the Names of those who refused, or were unable to contribute, were specially certified, and returned to the Archbishop.

The contribution of the Doctors of the Civil Law at Doctors Commons, as appears by severall Notes under Sir Iohn Lambs own hand, found among his Wri∣tings, amounts to—671. l. 13. s. 4. d. paid in besides remains.

What sums were paid into the Exchequer by the Archbishop himself upon this Collection, will appear by this Extract out of the Pell, in the Receipts of the Exchequer.

	In Pelle Recept. Termino Mich. An. R. Caroli 14. Sabbathi, 15. Martii, 1638
Anglia.	A Reverendissimo in Christo patrae Willielmo Cant. Ar∣chiepiscopo totius Angliae Primat. & Metropol. 100. l. de Denar▪ per ipsum recept. ex dono Thomae Rowe in sacra Theolog. doctor. nup. defunct. versus defensionem Regni.—	100. l. sol.
	Eodem Termino Veneris duodecimo Aprilis, 1638.
Cantuar. Dioc.	A Decano & Capit. Eccles. Cathed. Christi Cant. ut don. suum spontaneum versus defens. Regni per manus Reve∣rendis. in Christo patris Willielmi Archiep. ibid. solut.—	300. l. sol.
	Termino Pasche Anno Reg: Caroli 15. Martis ultimo Aprilis; 1639.
	A Archiepis. ib. per Williel. Cranmer Gen. 502. l. 12. s. 9. d. de Denar. per ipsum recept. de diversis clericis infra Dioc. pred. ut don. S: spontan. versus defensionem Regni.	502. l. 12. s. 9.

	Eodem Termino Mercurii primo Maii, 1639.
Lincoln Dioc.	A Willielmo Archiep. Cant. coll. Denar. ut don. spontanea Cleri infra dios. predict. 473. l. 13. s. 8. d. versus defen∣sionem Regni in hac expeditione S. Majestatis in partes boreal. per Mathew Leak Gen. solut.—	473. l. 13. s. 8d
	Eodem Termino, Anno & die.
	A Willielmo Archiepiscopo Cant. coll. Denar. ut don. spon∣tan. cleri infra dioc. predict. versus defensionem Regni in hac expeditione suae Majestatis in partes boreal. per William Rolf Gen. solut.—	209. l. 14. s. 6d
	Termino Paschae Anno Reg: Caroli 15. Iovis 13. die Maii, 1639.
Anglia.	A Reverendissimo in Christo patre Domino Williel. Cant. Archiep. 500. l. de Denar. per ipsum recept. de quadam persona cujus nomen concelari desideratur, dat. versus defensionem Regni.—	500. l. sol.
	Eodem Termino Sabbathi, 4. Maii, 1639.
Lincoln.	Willielmo Archiep. Cantuar. col. Denar. ut don. spontan. cleri infra dioc. predict. versus defensionem Regni in hac expeditions S. Majestatis in partes boreal. per G••alter Walker Gen. Comiss. com. Bed. solut:—	315. l. 19. s. 6d
	Eodem Termino Martis 14. Maii, 1639.
Anglia.	A Reverendissimo in Christo patre Williel. Archiep. Cant. ut don. spontaneum clerici ignoti versus defension. Regni.	87. l. sol.
	Eodem Termino Lunae, 20. Maii, 1639.
Cantuar. Dioc.	A Reverendissimo in Christo patre Williel. Archiep. Cant. 20. l. ut dom. spont. clerici ignoti versus defens. Regni.—	20. l. sol.
	Eodem Termino Martis 28. Maii, 1639.
Lincoln Dioc.	A Willielmo Archiep. Cant. coll. Denar. ut don. spont. cleri infra dioc. pred. versus defens. Regni in hac exped. S. Majestatis in partes boreal per Iohan. Crosse, Gen. solut.	289. l. sol.
	Eodem Termino Mercurii, 15. Iunii, 1639.
Cantuar. Dioc.	A Reverendissimo in Christo patre Williel. Archiep. ibid. ut donum spontaneum clerici ignoti versus defens. Regni.—	20. l. sol.
	Eodem Termino Mercurii, 19. Iunii, 1639.
Cantuar. Dioc.	Archiep. ibid. per Willielmo Cranmer Gen. 31. l. 12. s. 6. d. de Denar. per ipsum recept. de diversis clericis infra dioc. predict. ut donum S. spontaneum versus defens. Regni.	31. l. 12. s. 6d

	Eodem Termino Mercurii, 26. Iunii, 1639.
Cantuar. Dioc.	A Reverendissimo in Christo patre Williel. Archiepiscopo ibidem 500. l. ut donum suum spontaneum versus defen∣sionem. Regni.—	500. l. sol.
	Eodem Termino Anno & die.
Lincoln. Dioc.	A Williel. Archiep. Cant. coll. Denar. ut dona spont. cleri infra dioc. predict. 38. l. 6. s. 8. d. versus defens. Regni in hac expedit. S. Majest. in partes boreal. per W. Rolf, Gen. sol.	38. l. 6. s. 8. d.
	Eodem Termino Mercurii, 3. Iulii, 1639.
Lincoln.	A Willielmo Archiepiscopo Cant. coll. Denar. ut dona spontan. Cleri infra Dioc. predict. versus defensionem Regni in hac expeditione S. Majestatis in partes bo∣real. per Walter Walker, Gen. Comiss. Com. Bed. solut.	13. l. 12. s. sol.
	Eodem Termino Veneris, 26. Iulii, 1639.
Lincoln.	A Willielmo Archiepiscopo Cant. 3. l. ut dona spontanea cleri infra dioc. predict. versus defensionem Regni in hac expeditione S. Majestatis in partes boreal. per Iohan∣nem Farmery Iuris Civilis D••ctor▪ solut.	3. l. sol.
	Summa totalis	4401. l. 11. s. 7. d.

How ready the Popishly affected Clergy were to contribute to this War, will evidently appear by this Letter of Doctor Iohn Pocklington (who wrote Sunday no Sabbath) to Sir Iohn Lamb, among whose Papers I found it.

SIR,

ON Thursday, and Fryday last, the Clergy met at Bedford, before Mr. Com∣missary, Mr. Thorne, and my Self: We found them willing to contribute as much as was propounded; The poorest that gave any thing at all, gave no lesse then 3. s. 10. d. in the pound, without deduction of Tenths: The most gave after 4. s. some after 5. s. some after 6. s. in the pound: Much of the money is paid in, and I suppose it will be all in Mr. Commissaryes hands by the 26. of this moneth the day appointed for the payment. I doubt not but the Clergy of England will teach the Ministers of Scotland Duty and Obedience; And if their Laity will be taught the like by ours, His Majesty I hope will have a royall and joyfull Pro∣gresse into Scotland; which God grant.

At this meeting I understood that Doctor Mickle-thwait is the man in nomi∣nation for Sandy: He is my old acquaintance, and very good friend, whom I love with all my heart, for I take him to be a right man for the Church; and if it might please God that he might be better accommodated neerer his own meanes, I thinke we should mutually rejoyce.

No parsonage of England could sit me better then Sandy:* 168.1 It is of good value, it would draw me out of that corner where my stirring for the Church-rights makes me lesse acceptable with some great hands: It brings me into the neighbour-hood

of my best friends, Doctor More, and Doctor Martin, and sets me within a small distance of Bedford, where I shall be ready at hand to assist any service for the Church and King, though I am not ignorant that my devotion that way hath done me no great good amongst some, no meane ones; and paradventure Mr. Thorne may suffer a litle for such imployments.

To Mr. Thorne I shewed your Letter, and he shewed me Wallingers Petition to the Lords; To him I spake nothing at all about it; but I beseech you give me leave to vent my thoughts of it to you: The hands that delivered it may be a Commoners of Bedford; but the head that devised it, hath the countenance of a Commissary, rather then a Commoner of that Town; the inditer maketh familiar use of divers words that come not within the Cognisance, nor liberty of the Town of Bedford: Their Charter surely reacheth not to take up errors and strayes of youth, that are laid hold on at Oxford; I am afraid that some retainers to the Commissaryes Court cast an evill eye upon him, because it is like enough he may cast an eye upon some evill, that may be done there.

I shall not easily beleeve that either Smith late vicar of St. Pauls, or Collyer have trayned up their Auditors to be so zealous to have the King prayed for according to Canon. I would to God they and all the Churches of England might be try∣ed with a Prayer for the Kings happy journey, and joyfull return out of Scotland, to see how zealously they would pray for the conversion, or confusion of their own Faction, and how they would make the Pulpits ring with invectives against Puritan Rebellion and Traytors, which as yet are silent enough. When Treason and Rebels is with like zeale detested, and declaimed against in Puritans, as in Papists; I shall beleeve there is some Religion and Piety in that Generation.

Sir, you will pardon me if I am thus profuse and loose with you; where I have not a window to the heart, I am reserved and close enough. Thus with remem∣brance of my due respects and best wishes, I rest,

At your service ever to be commanded, John Pocklington.

Yevelden, March 4. 1638.

The King asisted with these Contributions, raised an Army, and marched into the* 168.2 North against the Scots, departing from London North-ward March 27. 1639, and through Gods blessing on the 17, of Iune following, a happy Pacification and Agreement was concluded and ratified between His Majesty and His Sub∣jects of Scotland, and thereupon the Armies disbanding, and all parties returned home with much joy and contentment.

But Canterbury upon his Majesties return, disliking the Articles of Accomo∣dation as prejudiciall to the Lordly Prelacie, and giving overmuch Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction to the generall Assembly of Scotland, was very much discontented and offended at this happy Pacification, stiling, it a very dishonourable Peace to His Majesty, and exceeding prejudiciall to the Church; telling His Majesty, that it was made by a company of hunting Lords, who regarded their own sports and plea∣sures, more then His Majesties honor, or the honor and safety of the Church and Realm; and by his violent importunity, caused His Majesty to dissolve and Nul∣lifie the Pacification, as dishonorable; And by Proclamation dated August 11. 1639. to call in some papers dispersed concerning the Pacification, as scandalous, ordering them to be publikely burnt by the hand of the common Hangman, ingaging His Majesty in a new resolution to subdue the Scots, and establish both a Lordly Prelacy and Liturgy amongst them, by force of Armes.

Which being resolved on by the perswasion of this Arch-Incendiary, he thereupon projects and resolves upon new wayes of raysing moneys without a Parliament by way of Loane, and thereupon combines with Windebank to send for severall Of∣ficers, Iudges, Servants of the King and Queen, and others before the Lords of

the Councell, to lend such fums of money towards the raysing of a new Army, and maintaining of a new War against the Scots, as he was pleased to prescribe.

Hereupon, in November 1639. by the Arch-bishops directions and procure∣ment, divers Persons were sent for before the Councell Table to lend and contri∣bute towards the maintenance of this civill Warre, on whom they imposed seve∣rall sums before hand, which they must be inforced to contribute, as appears by these severall Lists under Windebanks hand:

14. Novemb. 1639. A List of those that are to Lend.

• Mr. Iustice Crawley 500. l.
• Mr. Iustice Rives 500. l.
• Mr. Solicitor Herbert 500. l.
• Mr. Surveyor 1000. l.
• Mr. Comptroller 500. l.
• Sir Robert Banaster 1000. l.
• Sir Paul Pinder 50000. l.
• Mr. Henly 6000. l.
• Strangers 20000. l.
• Danby 10000. l.
• Gib 10000. l.

December 5. 1639. (as the Arch-bishops Diary informes us) The King De∣clared His resolution for a Parliament in case of the Sottish Rebellion;* 168.3 The fi••sst movers of it were the Lord Deputy of Ireland, & the Archbishop; and a resolution vo∣ted at the Board, to assist the King in extraordinary wayes, if the Parliament should prove peevish and refuse to grant Subsidies to maintain this Warre; the calling of this Parliament being made but a Stale to serve this Archprelates papall ends and designes against the Scots.

And to testify this, he most illegally in February 1639. (after Writs for calling this Parliament issued) caused this list of names and sums to be given in to the coun∣cell Table, of Parties that must lend the sums assessed by him for support of these Wars, who were sent for accordingly before the Lords, and many of them there en∣forced to lend:

• Sir Henry Martin 3000. l.
• Sir Iohn Lamb 2000. l.
• Dr. Duck 1500. l.
• Dr. Eden 1500. l.
• Sir Nathaniel Brent 500. l.
• Mr. of the Roles. 2000. l.
• Sir Edward Leech 2000. l.
• The six Clearks 6000. l.
• The Lady Cambden 5000. l.
• Baron Westo•• 500. l.
• Baron Trevor 4000. l.
• Baron Hendon 3000. l.
• Sir Thomas Fanshew 1000. l.
• Sir Peter Osborne 1000. l.
• Sir Robert Pye 2000. l.
• Sir Edward Sawyer 500. l.
• Sir Charles Herbert 1000. l.
• Sir Edward Powell 2000. l.
• Sir Sidney Mountague 2000. l.
• Sir Ralph Freema•• 2000. l,
• Mr. Iohn Packer 1000. l.
• Morley 2000. l.
• Massam 4000. l.
• Surveyor of the Works 1000. l.
• Sir Richard Wynne 3000. l.
• Iames Maxwell 2000. l.
• Patrick Mall 20••0. l.
• Iames Leviston 1000. l.
• George Kirk 2000. l.
• William Murrey 1000. l.
• Henry Murrey 2000. l.
• E••dymion Porter 1000. l.
• Sir Henry Mildmay 2000. l.
• Sir William Vdall 1000. l.
• Sir Edward Varne 1000. l.
• Sir Richard Younge 1000. l.
• Mr. Audley 4000. l.
• Sir Miles Fleetwood 1000. l.
• Sir Benjamin Rudiard 500. l.
• The Attorny of the Wards 1000. l.
• Mr. Chamberlin 1000. l.
• The Attorny of the Dutchy 500. l.
• Mr. Cofferor 3000. l.
• Sir Thomas Merry 2000. l.
• Mr. Fenner 1000. l.
• Sir Richard Manley 500. l.
• Mr. Comptroler of the Works 500. l.
• Lord Chief Iustice Branst••n 500. l.
• Mr. Iustice Barkley 1000. l.
• Mr. Iustice Crook 1000. l.
• ...

• Sir Thomas Hatten 1000. l.
• Sir Iohn Winter 1000. l.
• Mr. Attorny Ball 500. l.
• Mr. Sollicitor Winne 500. l.
• Serjeant Whitfield 500. l.
• Mr. Iustice Iones 500. l.
• Mr. Henly 5000. l.
• Lord Chief Iustice Litleton 1000. l.
• Sollicitor Lane 500. l.

In this Schedule there we•••• divers names of Noblemen and others inserted with blanks left for the sums they were to lend: And the Officers of Star-chamber, Chan∣cery & other Courts here omitted, were likewise therein ordered to be sent for; un∣der which the Archbishop with his own hand writ these directions, To cal upon the Lord Keeper for these Names: Call for Names: Which cleerly manifests this sending for all these to lend the sums here specified to be his project; and that he was the chief Actor in these Assessments of them: The most of whom were enforced to lend; 38000. l. being subscribed before the Lords of the Coun∣cell by some of these persons in one day, and 10000. l. another day, as appears by a Note under Windebanks hand.

Moreover, I found this ensuing List of Names and Sums under Windebanks hand. 6. March 1639. Kings Servants to be warned on Friday.

These in this Paper now absent, to be sent for against Wednesday, to Mr. Soli∣citor Herbert.

• gr.—Sir Gdward Griffin 1000. l.
• gr.—Sir Edward Savage 500.
• ...respect. ••Sir Iohn Trevor 1000.
• Mr. Iohn Frecheville 500.
• gr.••Sir Iohn Maynard 500.
• Sir Henry Herbert 1000.
• Sir Francis Vincent 500.
• Sir Iohn Smith 500.
• Sir Thomas Walsingham 500.
• Mr. Solicitor 500.
• Sir Lionel Palmage 2000.
• gr.—Mr. Thomas Fotherley 500.
• refus. Sir William Ashton 500.
• Sir Thomas Richardson 1000.
• gr.—Mr. Edmund Windham 500.
• gr.—Mr. Pye 3000.
• Mr. Ioh: Mannors of Hadden 2000.
• Massam 2000.
• He will give his own Bond; the Lords will bring it down to 1000. l.
• Mr. William Walter 500.
• Mr. Edmund Dunch 500.
• gr.—Capt. Richard Crane 500.
• Sir Thomas Ashton 500.
• Mr. William Coryt••n 500.
• gr.—Sir Iames Thynne 3000.
• gr.—Sir Henry Newton 1000.
• resp.••Mr. Henry Frederick Thynne 2000.
• Sir Ralph Hopton 500.
• Sir William Savile 1000.
• gr.—Mr. Iames Maxwell 2000.
• Mr. Patrick Mawle 2000.
• He is to do what he can.
• gr.—Mr. Iames Levingston ••000.
• gr.—Mr. George Kirk 2000.
• gr.—Mr. William Murray 1000.
• gr.—Mr. Henry Murray 1000.
• gr.—Mr. Endymion Porter 1000.

How much of these sums were lent or contributed I cannot certainly define, but on April 13. 1640. the Parliament called about the Scots assembled, wherein many Subsidies were demanded to be presently granted and levied before any grievances redressed: in conclusion after much debate, the Parliament on the 5. of May was suddenly dissolved, and no Subsidies given; but then the Convocation was continued by the Archbishops means; who granted the King a large Benevo∣lence to continue for 3. whole years in nature of 3. intire Subsidies, to maintain this war (against all Law) to be paid in and levied under severest penalties, (of which more in due place) and made 17. Canons exceeding prejudiciall to the Kings Pre∣rogative, the Parliaments & Subjects Liberties, in justifying and establishing di∣vers Popish Innovations in Religion, in affront of the Parliament; upon whose disso∣lution, divers illegall means were set on foot by Canterbury and his Confederates, to raise moneyes to support this war, as forced Loans, (divers Aldermen of London

being imprisoned in the Tower, for refusing to certifie names of Persons within their severall Wards for to lend) by enforcing Shipmoney, Coat and Conduct mo∣ney, in the Countries, more then ever: By Commanding by a speciall Proclama∣tion, Aug. 20. 1640. all the Nobility, Knights, Gentlemen, and those who held Lands of the King, to attend him at the Army, with horses, men and arms, in this service according to their abilities and estates. Hereupon a great Army was raised in the North, and a bloody war likely to have ensued, but that God by his overruling Pro∣vidence happily appeased it without bloodshed, by a Treaty first, and then by an Act of Pacification and Oblivion passed in the Parliaments of both Kingdoms.

What Tumults and Libels, the Archbishops breaking the first Pacification with the Scots, and after that the Parliament, occasioned, to the endangering of his Per∣son, you may read out of his own Diary in the Breviate of his life, pag. 22, 23▪ which I will not repeat.

That he had the principall hand in exciting and directing these wars, will ap∣pear by the Lord Conwayes Letters to him, (who had then the Command of the Northern forces) the extracts of some whereof out of the very Originalls, I shall here present you with.

The first is thus Endorsed with the Archbishops own hand, Received Iunij, 12. 1640. my Lord Conway his Iudgement concerning popular Tumults now in England,

May it please Your Grace,

I Have received two Letters from you,* 169.1 the one by Mr. Tre••orers conveyance, wherein you were pleased to let me know what the disorder at Lamb••eth was; the mutinies of the base multitude are not to be feard, nor to be neglected, the chief inciters are to be castigated and that quickly: if there were persons fitting to be Heads to a discontented multitude, there were some danger if those men could not be secured, but he that feares any Head that can be given to any discontented Body here in England, will be afraid like boyes and women of a Turnep cut like a deaths head with a candle in it. All these accidents must be overcome with patience, dexterity, and courage; If the end whither one would go cannot be attained with that speed is desired, learn of Seamen to lye by a wind, and gain ground by boarding: I do assure my self, that if wise thoughts be with courage put in execution, all difficulties will be overcome; there must not be any fainting by the way, if the heart fail the legs will never leap over the d••••ch, and if cou∣rage be added to wisdom, a Prince is able to overcome any opposition; what things did the Duke of Savoy do with that small and inconsiderable Country, in respect of Spain and France, with one of which he was in continuall opposition? what things did King Henry the seventh Governing well? what King Henry the eight Governing ill? and what doth not the Cardinall of Richelieu bring to passe if he have a desire to effect it? and all this is done onely by considering how things should be done, and by causing them to be done, and all commands of what kind soever will be executed if he that commands hath power to reward and punish.

I do most Humbly thank your Grace for your favour to Mr. Neville, and if the cause were my own, I would not desire that any man should do more for me then what were very reasonable; if you think it not seasonable to move any thing that may offend my Lord of Holland, I do beleeve that Captain Neville is a man of so much reason, as that he will think himself obliged to you for your good will; but I assure my self that there is not any lesse your friend then my Lord of Holland, and I beleeve that at all times you ought to take heed to your self with him. And I think that at any time there is not any great danger in him, if the King be well with you; my Lord of Warwick is the Temporall Head of the Pu∣ritans, and my Lord of Holland is their Spirituall Head, or rather the one is their Visible Head, the other their Invisible Head; peradventure not because he means to do either good or hurt, but because he thinks it is a Gallantry to be the prin∣cipall

Pillar on which a whole Caballe must relye. I am extreamly sorry for my Lord Lieutenant that he is again fallen ill, I wish his health, as I do my own, and I have reason so to do, for I have received more favours from him, then ever I did from any man.

If the times do grow Tempestuous, I do beleeve that you will find many a Sir Henry, but I will not for fear, be made to be other then

Your Graces most humble and most faithfull Servant, Conway and Kilulta.

Newcstale, Iune 8. 1640.

The second is thus endorsed by him, Rece: Iunii 16. 1640, The Lo: Conway concerning the fortifying of Newcastle.

May it please your Grace:

THe King hath been pleased to call me into his service, and I shall not faile to serve him faithfully; and in all things wherei•• I may advance the Kings ser∣vice I will doe it with my best endeavour; and if I should not doe so I should use the King worse then I doe other men; for to tell you truth under the seale of Confession, the faults that I commit are against my selfe, not against other men. This Towne of Newcastle I beleeve may be fortified in such manner as that an enemy may be kept off untill an Army might be brought to relieve it: the profit that will be to the King is, that the Country will be better assured if they have a place whither they may retire if there be danger, and the Country will be plea∣sed that the King doth take care of them: this inclosed paper will tell you the meanes whereby Money may be raised to effect this; and from the doing of it this benefit will arise to the King, that he may make this a constant Revenue to him∣selfe; they will I beleeve be brought to doe this willingly for their owne safety, which they will never know how to put off from themselves, and it will be a faire example for others to follow; if you will get it resolved on while the power that I have here doth continue, which will not now that the Army is comming hither be long, I will doe my best to get it effected; If you think this to be out of your way, I desire your pardon for giving you the trouble; but knowing you to be faithfull to the Kings service, and not knowing very many that would be sincere in a Proposition for the King to lay any imposition, I did thinke it a necessi∣ty. I doe not heare yet so good newes of my Lord Lieutenants health as I do de∣sire, his losse would be irreparable to the King, and to all his friends; but I hope he will recover, which God grant: I have not any way abilities in me to serve you as he may, but such as I am I shall not faile to be:

Your Graces most humble and most faithfull servant, Conway and Kilulta.

Newcastle, Iune 13. 1640.

Whereas it is conceived to be needfull, that some Fortifications be pre∣sently made without the Walls, for the safety of the Town of New∣castle, which will require a great charge both for the erecting and keeping the same; For the raising of Moneys to that purpose, these four Propositions are to be considered of:

IMprimis, Whereas this new Corporation of Masters of Ships, have imposed of every severall Master who shall carry Coales, from either Newcastle or Sunderland the payment of 2. d. per. Cha. of Coals so carried; which doth amount unto 1300. l. per annum at least, which they say is for the maintenance of their Corporation: Now forasmuch as the moneys thus paid doth arise forth of

the purses of those, which are owners of Ships according to their severall parts, of which number aboundance of them are no members of that Corporation, there∣fore ought not to be Assessed for this purpose: It is therefore desired, that this 2. d. per. Cha. henceforth may be paid for two or three years, or as long as need shall be for the use above mentioned, and then quite to ••urcease; it being both reasonable and just, that moneys thus raised should be imployed for the publique good, and not for any particular society. And in case it be alledged, that they have spent much moneys in procuring their Pattent to be a Corporation; It may be answered, they have received these moneys two years already, which is more then they can have expended; and besides, they have and do still receive a Mark at least of every one they make free, which doth arise to a great sum of Moneys, for they make many free every yeer.

2. That as much be paid upon every Chaldron of Coal••, for the same use, by those who sell the same, for the same time and no longer.

3. That there be as much paid upon every Chaldron of Coals, which is laden from Sunderland, both by the seller and buyer as is paid at Newcastle, and during the same time; for otherwise all the small Ships will go from that place, which will hurt Newcastle very much and be distastefull.

4. That all common Brewers, and all others who brew strong Ale or Beere to sell, shall pay so much of every Tun, as shall be thought fitting: And likewise all those who sell Tobacco.

The third is thus endorsed, Lo. Conway, Rece: Iulii 11. 1644. The consideration about execution of Martiall Law.

May it please your Grace:

THe Deputy Lieutenants and Captaine Alcocke did send me a fierce Alarme from Cars••ie, desiring me to send them five hundred horse, because the Scots are within a few daies at Dumfrise, seven or eight thousand, with which Army they meane to fall into Cumberland, but I am slow in answering the spurre, be∣cause the advertisement of the Scotch preparations on this side are not such as that they may be much feared as yet: In my opinion the Scots will not come into Eng∣land, but least they should goe against the rules of right reason, I doe provide as if they were comming: The horse are now come to the North part of Yorke∣shire, into Cleveland, the foot about Selby were disorderly, and tooke out of Prison those that were committed; but now a Guard is set upon the prison, and they begin to be better in order.

One thing I will tell you, and shall desire that you will speake with my Lord Lieutenant in it: I did write to him of it, but I have not heard any thing from him, so that I thinke that in his sicknesse, beleeving that my Letter did only containe newes of Scotland, he did not reade it; the businesse is this; My Lord of Northum∣berland did write to me, that having had occasion to looke into the power he hath to give Commissions, the Lawyers and Judges are all of opinion that Marti∣all Law cannot be executed here in England, but when an enemy is really neare to an Army of the Kings, and that it is necessary that both my Lord of Northumber∣land and my selfe doe take a pardon for the man that was executed here for the mutiny; if this be so, it is all one as to breake the Troopes, for so soone as it shall be knowne there will be no obedience; therefore put some remedy to this by all meanes very speedily: there are now here in prison two men for killing of men, and the Provost Martiall for letting them scape out of Prison, although he tooke them againe: I doe forbeare to call them to a Court of Warre, neither dare I tell the reason why I doe not,* 171.1 being often urged, but suffer them to thinke me negligent. I doe not thinke it fit that the Lawyers should deliver any Opinion, for

if the S••••diers doe know that it is questioned,* 171.2 they will decide it by their disobedience, as the Country doth by the Ship-money, and with farre more dangerous consequence, for the Souldier may bring the Country to reason, but who shall compell the Souldier? th••refore if it cannot be helped with a Commission of Oyer or Terminer, which ••••st be only in the Officer or Officers of the Army, or in some especiall Com∣mission of the Kings, such as he gives when Noblemen are Arraigned; let him then give under his owne hand a Commission for the Execution of Martiall Law, to him that will hazard his life and estate upon the Kings Word. Sir Iacob Ashley hath no Commission for the execution of Martiall Law, but if the fault deserve death, he is to advertise my Lord of Northumberland; this will absolutely undoe all: the Souldier must be punished by his Officer: If it would come to debate some may peradventure say, that for faults that deserve death the Souldier may be sent to the Goale to be tryed by the Iudges; this will take away the respect of the Souldier to the Officer, and there will presently be no obedience, or care, ei∣ther in Souldier or Officer. I thinke that this doth so much concerne the King in the go••ernment of the Army,* 171.3 that if a Lawyer should say so here, if I had a Com∣mission I would hang him, and so I thinke the King ought to doe others. I shall ever ••e

Your Graces most humble and most faithfull Servant, Conway and Kilulta.

Newc••stle, Iune 13. 1640.

To which I may adde this Letter of my Lord Conway to Secretary Windebank, concerning certain Intelligence of the Scots intentions to enter England, which he was to impart to the Archbishop.

Mr. SECRETARY,

MY time is very short, I now receive your Letter, I have within these two ••oures word brought to me,* 172.1 I pray you tell my Lord of Canterbury, that it is by ••hat man I did write last to him, that I have sent into Scotland and gave him six••een pound; that the Scotch Army, as he doth assure me upon his life, and b••ds me hang him if it be not so, will upon Munday or Tuesday next come into Eng∣land that they will upon Satturday be before this Town, which they will take or here b•• broken; f••om hence they intend to go to Yorkshire, my Lord Lowden told him that he did expect that more then half the Trained Bands would joyn with them: in Yorkshire or upon the confines they mean ••o stay un••ill some Eng∣lish ••orces joyn with them; there was a man out of England lately with the Scots, to d••sire them to come in, and told them they did ill to stay so long, that if they had come in but six weeks ago, the English Army had not been raised▪ I doubt very much this Town cannot be kept; if a Citadell had been made accor∣ding as I did advise, they would never have attempted it; If you have written to Sir Iacob Ashley, it will gain two or three dayes, but I do now write to him, least you have not; If any English forces joyn with them, they will give the Law: I have sent to my Lord of Northumberland their last Proclamation, I shall ever be

Your most humble Servant, Conw••y and Kilulta.

Newcastle, Aug. 15. 1640.

The Country will not drive their Cattle, they say that they know not where to have grasse, therefore they will onely drive them out of the way, where they march.

To which I shall annex this Warrant to the Lord Cottington, whereunto the Archbishops hand is first.

AFter our hearty commendation to your good Lordship, Whereas We under∣stand there have been delayes and difficulties in some places, in the ex••cu∣tion of his Majesties late command, for putting in readinesse the Trained Bands,

and other Forces of that County to march and to serve in the common defence in this time of publique danger, which delayes have been occasioned through some misapprehension, concerning the defraying of the charge of the Trained Men to the place of the service when they march. We have therefore thought good for preventing of further delay in matters of this importance, hereby ••o advertise your Lordships, that not only the Customes and Laws of this Kingdom do require, that in a time of actuall Invasion, every man ought to serve in the common defence at his own charge, but that the very Law of Nature doth teach and oblige us all thereunto without sticking or staying upon any terms or questions. And that it hath been the Custome and practice within this Kingdom both in ancient and modern times, (even but when a doubt or fear was had of an Invasion) is very ma∣nifest. But this present danger is past all manner of doubt, by reason of actuall Invasion of the Scotish Rebels with so great an Army, and the same so far advan∣ced, that the whole Kingdom may soon be over-run, unlesse by a great power they be repelled and beaten back.

And whereas His Majesties Subjects of the North parts of this Kingdom do cheerfully hold together, and serve His Majesty in this great occasion at their own charge, both with their Bodies and Fortunes without trouble to His Majesty. We have therefore thought good hereby to pray and require your Lordships, to acquaint the Country with the sence of this Boord in this particular, and that We doubt not but His Majesties Subjects of that County, will in this occasion shew as much forwardnesse and zeal for the common safety wherein We are all so neerly concerned, as is either shewn now in the Northern parts, or hath been practised in any other time of danger heretofore in this Kingdom. Which We do hereby effectually recommend to your Lordships care, and bid your Lordship very heartily farewell.

From White-Hall the 16. of September. 1640.

Your Lordships very loving Friends,

• W. Cant.
• Guil: London.
• Arundell and Surrey.
• Dorset.
• Fra. Cottington.
• Fra. Windebank.
• Tho. Roe.

To our very good Lord, the Lo: Cottington, Lo: Lieutenant of the County of Dor∣set, and in his Lordships absence, to his Deputy Lieutenants.

After the Scots entrance into England, the Archbishop received this Letter of Intelligence from one Iohn Rocket (mentioned in his* 173.1 Diary) which lively sets forth their opinion of him.

To the most Reverend Father in God, William Lord Archbishop of Canterbury his Grace, Primate and Metropolitan of all England, and one of His Majesties most Honorable Privie Counsell, At his Pallace this, &c. Lambeth.

Right Reverend Father,

DUty binds me to study your Graces health, and to frame my weake endea∣vours correspondent to your gracious pleasure, which is the accomplish¦ment of my desire and joy, the only motive of my Intelligence: I therefore de∣sire to acquaint your Grace, with what is dangerous to your person, and adverse to your happinesse; which is that I received from the Scots; of which I am Sole witnesse, and your Grace only made acquainted with, viz.

After the late Skirmish betwixt the English and the Scots at Newburne, my oc∣casions urged me to return to Blaiden, (a Town betwixt Newburne and New∣castle, whether my journey tending; the Rebellious Scots tooke me upon Chesten∣more, the midd-way betwixt Durham and Newcastle) either for a Spie, or a Ie∣suit: And being had to Durham, was detained there for the space of four dayes, viz. from the 8. day of September till the 13. when being examined I fashioned my speech for their humours, and complyed my self as neer as I could to their dispositions; with which at length they were affected, supposing me to be one

of their beloved Brethren; whereon great tokens of love and familiarity were moved, and private discourse for the space of five houres, relating such news, whereof they were knowing; wherein they vomited the venome of their mali∣cious minds, and revealed the extremity of their wrath against your Grace: Call∣ing you Papist Priest,* 174.1 a new Bonner, a Superstitious, and proud Bishop, on whom if they might not revenge the Lords Quarrell, satisfie their minds, and cut off Super∣stition by cutting down your Grace the mighty son of Belial, and high Priest of Baal: (For in such tearms they expressed their mischievous thoughts.) We hope, and know, we have some holy and zealous Brethren in England, who•• will take up our Quarrell against this rageing Tyrant, and Bloud-sucking Wolf, the Archbishop of Canterbury; whom they hoped to heare slaine shortly (if not by themselves) by some people litle suspected.

These things, or worse (right reverend Father) I heard, and I alone; which I could not refraine, but signifie to your Grace with all the hast I could; whereby you might avoid their rage, and crueltie; and your person might be preserved in safety in spight of all their envious Plots; flourishing in this Kingdome gloriously, for which earn••stly and truely prayes

Your humble Servant in all duties most ready, though unknowne, John Rocket.

From Seth Bernard his house in the Minster yard at York. September 16. 1640.

This Letter is thus Endorsed with the Archbishops own hand, Rece: Septemb. 21. 1640. From Mr. Iohn Rocket a man whom I never saw. The hatred of the Scots against my Person and Life.

I shall conclude with Mr. Alvyes Letter to him the then Arminian and Superstiti∣ous Vicar of Newcastle; Thus Endorsed with the Archbishops hand, Rece: Octob. 19. 1640. Mr. Alvyes Case in and since his flight from Newcastle.

To the most Reverend Father in God, William by Divine Providence, Lord Arch∣bishop of Canterbury his Grace, Primate and Metropolitan of all England, and one of His Majesties most Honorable Privie Counsell.

Most Reverend and Right Honorable,

I Make bold to represent unto your Grace, the sum of that which I lately repre∣sented to His Maj••sty, in an humble Petition, that I am for the present Outed of all my Spirituall promotions, to the yeerly value of 300. l. and have most of my moveable goods seized upon by the Rebells; being forced (upon some threatning speeches given out by them, that they would deale more rigoro••sly with me then others) suddenly to desert all, and to provide for the safety of my Self, Wife, and seven Children by a speedy flight in the night time; how they would have dealt with me, they have since made evident, by their harsh dealling with two of my Cura••s, whom I le••t to Officiate for me in my absence, who have not only been interrupted in reading Divine Service, but threatned to be Pistold, if they would not desist from the execution of their Office.

And whereas I had lately purchased 60. l. per anum in Northumberland, and hoped to have been supplyed that way in these calamitous time, till I might with safety return; they have since I presented my Petition to His Majesty, seized up∣on that also, and commanded my Servant to be accomptable to them for it; this is my case at this time.

His Majesties gracious Answer returned to my Petition, by Mr. Secretary Vane, was,

That he would recommend me in special manner to your Grace, and it pleas∣ed His Majesty further to signify,* 175.1 that he had received good Intelligence from me, and that hereafter I should have a remembrance over and above for it.

There was a Letter found in Newcastle, superscribed to the Lords of the Scot∣tish Army, which coming first to my hands, I presented to His Majesty: Ano∣ther

Letter was sent me from a Merchant in Newcastle, which discovers the mi∣serable estate of that Town; I shewed it to Sir Henry Vane: I my self also was commanded by His Majesty, to give in to the Lord Bishop of Durham a short re∣lation of some remarkeable passages of the Scots proceedings in, or neer about Newcastle, which accordingly I did, and least any of them have not, as yet, come to your Graces hands, I have here inclosed them all: Thus with my prayers for the long continuance of your Graces health, and happy government of this Church, I humbly take my leave;

Your Graces in all due observance Eldard Alvey.

York Octob. 16. 1640.

What else concerns the Archbishops activity and proceedings in the Scottish Troubles and Wars▪ you may read in the Articles exhibited against him to the Lords in Parliament by the Scotch Commissioners, and the House of Commons: But be∣fore I leave this subject, I shall onely give you a little more light how active the Papists were to concur with the Archbishop a••d Prelates, in setting on these Scot∣tish Wars, Troubles, and what advantages they made of them.

Not long before the Scottish troubles, one Francis Smith a great Iesuit, discours∣ing with Mr.* 175.2 Iames Wadd••sworth, and one Mr. Yaxley in Norfolk, touching some points of Religion, used these speeches. It is not now a time nor way for us to bring in our Religion by Disputes, or Bookes of Controversy, But IT MUST BE DONE BY AN ARMY, and BY FIRE AND SWORD. This Smith usually frequented Lambeth house, and Windebanks Lodgings, with whom he was very familiar, and was no doubt a great stickler in raising the Scottish Tumults, and fomenting that war, as well as other Iesuits: to further which and ad∣vance the Catholick cause, the Queen-Mother of France unexpectedly came over into England, and landed at Harwich about the 19. of October, 1638. This war was no sooner resolved on by the King, by the Archbishop and his confederations insti∣gations, but the Popes Nuncio with the Priests, Iesuits, and Roman Catholicks of England and Wales, (all privy to the plot) assembled together in a kind of Par∣liament, or generall Counsell of State, at London in Aprill, 1639. In which Coun∣cell (convened by the Queens command) Con, the Popes Nuncio sate President, where (in imitation of the Bishops and Clergies forementioned Contributions to maintain this war) they all resolved upon a liberall Contribution towards it. To which end the Queen her self, Sir Ke••elm Digby, and Mr. Walter Mountague, together with the Noblemen, Gentlemen, Priests, and Recusants assembled at London, writ severall Letters, to all Recusants in the severall Counties of England, and Wales, to excite them to a most liberall and free Benevolence towards the mainte∣nance of this warre, appointing speciall Collectors publikely to gather in the same; (in regard whereof all Processe against Recusants, were stayed by His Majesties speciall direction, who was privy to this assembly and contribution, as is evident by his* 175.3 answer to Mr. Pulfords Petition) The verity of this contri∣bution of the Papists is most apparent by these ensuing Copies of their severall Let∣ters, produced and read in the Commons House,* 175.4 Ianuary 28. 1640. on which day, Sir Kenelm Digby, and Mr. Mountague, were brought upon their knees at the Commons Barre, for furthering this Collection with their Letters, which they there professed they did write and disperse onely in duty to the King to relieve him, he being at that time in great distresse for moneys.

The Queens Letter for the Levying of money.

Henretta Maria R.

VVE have so good a beleefe of the loyalty and affection of his Majesties Catholike Subjects, as we doubt not but upon this occasion that hath called his Majesty into the Northern parts, for the defence of his Honour and Dominions, they will expresse themselves so affected, as we have

alwaies represented them to his Maj••sty; so in this common consent, which hath appeared in the Nobility, Iudges, ••entry, and others to forward His Majesties service by their persons and states.* 176.1 We have made no difficulty to answer, for the same correspondency in his Catholike Subjects, as Catholikes: notwithstanding they all have already concurred to this his Majesties service, according to the qualities whereof they are, when others of the same quality were called upon, for we be∣leeve that it bec••me us,* 176.2 who have been so often interested in the s••licitation of their benefits, to shew our selves now in the perswasion of their gratitude. Therefore ha∣ving already by his Majesty, by other meanes recommended to them this earnest desire of ours to assist and serve his Majesty, by some considerable summe of money freely and cheerfully presented: We have thought fit (to the end th••t this our desires may be the more publik••, and the more authorized) hereby to give you Commission and direction, to distribute Copies under your hand of this testification thereof, unto those that have met in London by our direction,* 176.3 about this businesse, and unto the se∣verall Collectors of every County. And as we presume the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they will raise, will not be unworthy our presenting to the King, so sh••ll we be very sensible of it, as a particular respect to our selves; and will endeavour in the most efficatious manner we can to improve the merit of it, and to remove any apprehension of pre∣judice, that any (who shall imploy themselves towards the successe of this busi∣nesse) may conceive; by this they may be assured, that we will secure them from all such objected inconveniences. And we are very confident, that this our first recommendation will be so complyed with all,* 176.4 as may not onely afford us parti∣cular satisfaction, but also faciliation towards their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 advantages.

Given under our signet at White Hall this 17. of April. 1639.

Sir Kenelme Digbies and Master Mountagues Letter, concerning the Con∣tribution.

IT is sufficient already knowne to every one the extraordinary Graces and Protecti∣ons••* 177.1 we owe the Queenes Majesty, to whose favourable intercession we must ascribe the happy moderation we live under; so as we doubt not, but an occasion of the expression of our gratitudes, will joyfully be embraced by every body which the present estate of his Majesties affaires, doth now offer us. We have already by our former Letters endeavoured to prepare you to a cheerefull assistance of his Majesty, in his declared journey to the Northerne parts; for the securing of his Kingdome, and such other purposes as his Royall wisedome shall resolve of: That so you may really demonstrate your selves as good Subjects, as God and nature requires of you. Now Her Majesty hath been graciously pleased to recommend unto us, the expres∣sions of our duties, and zeale to his Majesties service, by some considerable gift from the Catholiques, and to remove all scruples (that even well-aff••icted persons may meete with) she undertakes to secure us, and all that shall employ themselves in this businesse, from any inconvenience that may be suspected by their or our forwardnesse and declaration in this kind. It will easily appeare to every body how much it imports us,* 177.2 in our sence of her Majesties desires to pr••sse everybody, to straine himselfe even to his best abilities in his Proposition, since by it we shall certainly pre∣serve her graciousnesse to us, and give good Characters of our d••votion to the King and State; of vvhose benignity we have all reason to give testimonies, and to endeavour to produce Arguments for the prosecution and increase of it.

Now for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 best expedition of this businesse (which is the chiefe circumstance that importeth in it) we have thought fit to recommend it to your nominations of such persons, as shall in your opinions be agreed for the ablest and best disposed in every severall County, not only to solicite, but to collect such voluntary Contri∣butions as every bodies consciences and duty shall proffer: And we shall desire you to give us an account of what acceptation it finds with his friends, wch we cannot

but expect very succesfull, and answerable to the forwardnesse we meete with here about London, for which we shall offer up our prayers to God.

• Walter Mountague,
• Ken. Digby.

The Copy of the Letter sent by those assembled in London to every shire.

THe inclosed advices and Motives being so ample, as you will perceive by per∣using them; it will not be needfull that we enlarge our selves upon any parti∣culars concerning the conduct of the businesse, which they direct the way in. This therefore serveth only to convey them to you (as we are intreated by those that have met here, and we have undertaken to do) and desire you to repaire Immediatly unto those persons to whom they be directed, and to deliver the same unto them,* 178.1 in the name of all the Noblemen, and Gentry, (together with our selves) assembled here in London, by the Queenes commandement, to set forward the worke. And we pray you assure them in the most effications manner you can (ingageing all our credits for the truth thereof) that it is the sence of us all both Ecclesiasticall and Lay Persons,* 178.2 that besides the discharging of their and our duties to God and the King, it mainely importeth the good of Catholiques to have their businesse take good successe. Therefore intreat them to deale actively and efficatio••sly and speedily according to their advices and motives. We are so well perswaded of their devo∣tion to put forward so pious a worke, that we doubt not but they will be as well satisfied in the needfulnesse of the thing, and be as ready to imploy themselves in it, receiving the assurance thereof and perswasions thereunto; onely from our hands, as if they came by all the most formall waies that can be imagined; which in a businesse of this nature cannot be expected. And although the advices and motives be directed only ••o Lay-Gentlemen, yet we desire you, (and have answe∣red for you) that you will imploy your selves, and all those that depend on you, sincerely to solicite and dispose all their mindes that you have relation unto, as powerfull as you can, to contribute cheerfully and bountifully upon this occasi∣on; which is the first that ever we laboured in of this kind, so we hope in God it will be the last, there being no probability of so pressing and urgent a necessity to occur any more.

Yours, &c.

London, April, 1639.

The names of the Collectors for gathering the Recusants money.

Bedfordshire.

Master Church, Sir Robert Charnock, Mr. Robert Hewet.

Barkshire.

Mr. Anthony Inglefield, Mr. Tirrill.

Buckinghamshire.

Mr. Robert Dormer, Sir Edward Manfield, Mr. Throgmorton Mr. Bring••urst.

Cambridgshire.

Mr. Henry Huddleston, Mr. Charles Paryed Mr. Barker.

Cheshire.

Mr. Bidulph of Bidulph, Sir William Massey, Mr. William Stanley, Mr. Iames Poole▪

Cornwall.

Mr. Victor, Mr. Burlacy, Mr. Trevelion.

Cumberland.

Sir Fran. Howard, Mr. Ioseph Porter.

Darbyshire.

Sir Fran. Willoughby, Mr. Avery of Hastop, Mr. Poole of Spinckill.

Devonshire.

Sir Edward Carey, Mr. Berry, Mr. Anth. Gifford, Doctor Chichester.

Dorsetshire.

Mr. Geo. Penny the elder, Mr. Geo. Arundell, Mr. Webbe of Lanford, Mr. Wells of Purbeck.

••urham.

Sir Ralph Coniers, Master George Collingweed, Mr. Edward Smith.

Essex.

Mr. Willam Peters, Mr. Thomas Wright, Mr. Rich. White.

Glocestershire. Hertfordshire,

Sir Iohn VVinter, Mr. VVakeman, Mr. Benidict Hall, Mr. Atkinson.

Huntingtonshire.

Mr. Price of Washingley, Sir Thomas Shell••y, Mr. Thomas Cotton.

Herefordshire.

Master William Bodenham, Sir Iohn Wigmore, Mr. William Moore, of Burrop, Master Iohn Harpe.

Hampshire.

Master Iohn Arundell, Mr. George Penny the yonger, Mr. William Owen.

Kent.

Master Benjamin Wyborne, Master Clement Finch, Master Pettite.

Lancashire.

Master Bradshawe, Sir Cicill Crayford, Sir William Gerrard, Mr. Molineaux of the Wood, Master Townly of Townley, Anderton of Lostock.

Leceistershire.

Sir Fran. Englefield, Mr. Golding.

Lincolnshire.

Master Anthony Mounson, Sir Iohn Thimbleby, Mr. Robert Constable.

London and Mid∣dlesex.

Master Cape, Master Thomas R••x, Master Becket, Master Richard Betham, Mr. Edw. Harp, Mr. Morgan, Master Io. Chapperly, Doctor Kirton.

Norfolke.

Master Everard, Mr. Charles Walgrave, Sir Henry Beding∣field, Mr. William Paston.

Northamtonshire.

Sir William Saunders, Mr. Io. Poulton.

Nottinghamshire.

Master Thomas Smith the elder, Master Thomas Smith the younger.

Northumberland.

Sir William Fenwicke, Master Haggerston, Mr. Withrington, Sir Edward Ratleif.

Oxfordshire.

Sir Richard Farmer of Kiddington, Mr. William Stone, Mr. Ralph Sheldon.

Rutlandshire.

Master Nicholas Cripp••, Mr. William Andrewes, Mr. Alcock, Mr. Iames Digby.

Shropshire.

Sir Basill Brooke, Master Plowden, Master Iohn Har∣rington.

Somersetshire.

Master R••ino, Mr Iohn Ewnis the elder.

Staffordshire.

Master Brooke of Lapley, Mr. Stanford of Perry-hall, Mr. Phillip Draycot.

Surrey.

Master Edward Cotton, Sir Richard Weston.

Suffex,

Sir Iohn Shelly, Sir Iohn Carroll.

Suffolke

Sir Francis Monnocke, Sir Roger Martin, Sir Edward Sylyard, Mr. Thomas Beddingfield of Beddingfield.

Warwickshire.

Master Antho. Dormer, Master Thomas Morgan, Mr. VVilli∣am Sheldon, Mr. Richard Middlemoore.

Wiltshire.

Master VVilliam Arundell, the Lord Baltimore, Mr. Edw. Stilling.

Worce••tershire.

Master VVilliam Abingdon, Master VVilliam Sheldon.

Westmerland.

Master Anthony Ducket, Master Iohn Leyborne, Master Fleming.

East Riding. The Lord Dunbarre, Master Brigham, Master Longdaill.

North Riding. Master Craythorne the younger, the Lord Fairfax, Master Anthony, Menn••ll, Master Law∣rence Sar••.

Yorkshire.

West Riding. Baronet Vavesar, Baronet Gascoigne, Mr. Thomas VVaterton, Mr. Philip Hiuegate.

East Riding. The Lord Dunbarre, Master Brigham, Master Longdaill.

North Riding. Master Craythorne the younger, the Lord Fairfax, Master Anthony, Menn••ll, Master Law∣rence Sar••.

East Riding. The Lord Dunbarre, Master Brigham, Master Longdaill.

North Riding. Master Craythorne the younger, the Lord Fairfax, Master Anthony, Menn••ll, Master Law∣rence Sar••.

Brecknock.

Master Winter, Master Bevan, Master Maddocke.

Carnarvon.

Master Lewis.

Carmarden,

Master Towley.

Cardigan

Master Lewis.

Glamorgan.

Master Turbervile the younger.

Denbigh.

Master Richard Floyd, Master Crew.

Flintshire.

Sir Iohn Connoway, Master Pennat.

Monmouth.

Sir Charles Somerset, Master Morgan of Lantarnam. Master Morgan of Itton.

Mountgomery Me••ioneth.

Sir Piercie Harbert.

Pembrookshire.

Master Towley of Arnostill.

Radnorshire.

Master Thomas Crowther.

The Reallity of is Collection, will yet more clearly appeare to all the VVorld by the Queens owne Confession, in a Message sent by her to the House of Commons, to excuse her activity therein; together with her entertainment of a Nuncio from the Pope (Seignior Rossett being then Nuncio) whom she promised to dispatch out of the Kingdom with all convenient speed; In which Message (Recorded in the Commons Iournall) we have a clearer acknowledgement likewise of many premi∣sed particulars prefaced with a specious Court-Complement, and many faire promises (since not very punctually performed) to Court the Commons into a good opinion of her Majesties reall affections and endeavours to remove all mis-understandings between the King and his people, and to do all good offices between them.

* 179.1 A Message sent from the Queenes Majesty to the House of Commons, by Master Comptroller, Feb. 3. 1640.

THat her Majesty hath been ready to use her best endeavours for the removing of all mis-understanding between the King, and Kingdome.

That at the request of the Lords, who Petitioned the King for a Parliament; her Majesty at that time writ effectually to the King, and sent a Gentleman ex∣presly to perswade the King to the holding of a Parliament.

That She hath since bin most willing to do all good offices between the King and his people: which is not unknowne to divers of the Lords, and so* 179.2 shall, ever conti∣nue to do, as judging it the onely way of happinesse to the King, her Selfe, and King∣dome.

That all things be justly setled between the King and his people, and all cause of mis-understanding taken away and removed.

That her Majesty having taken knowledge,* 179.3 that having one sent to her from the Pope, is distastefull to the Kingdom, She is desirous to give satisfaction to the Parlia∣ment, within convenient time she will remove him out of the Kingdome.

That understanding likewise that exception hath bin* 179.4 taken at the great resort to her Chappell at Denmarke House, she will be carefull, not to exceed that which is convenient and necessary forthe exercise of her Religion.

She further taketh notice, That the Parliament is not satisfied with the manner of raising money for the assistance of the King in his journey to the North, in the yeare 1639. at her entreaty; from the Catholikes: She was moved thereunto meerly out of her deare and tender affection to the King, and the example of other His Maje∣sties Subjects; she seeing the like forwardnesse, could not but expresse her forwardnes to the assistance of the King.

If any thing be illegall, she was ignorant of the Law, and was carried therein onely

out of a great desire to be assisting to the King in so pressing an occasion; but promiseth to be more cautious her after,* 179.5 not to do any thing but what may stand with the establi∣shed Lawes of the Kingdome.

Her Majesty being desirous to employ her owne power to unite the King and people; desireth the Parliament to looke forwards, and passe by such mistakes and errours of her Servants as may be formerly; and this your respect she promiseth shall be repayed with all the good offices she can do to the House which* 179.6 you shall find with reall effects, a•• often as there shall be occasion.

How sincerely and cordially her Majesty hath performed all these her Princely promises to the Parliament, Kingdome, King, and his people, her Actions both at home and in Forraigne parts, with our bloudy Warres and Massac••es since both in Ireland, England, and Scotland proclaime to all the World. God deliver us all from such Court-holy-water, such Popish Dissimulation, which may seeme commen∣dable in Romish Catholikes; who hold* 179.7 Equivocation lawfull, and that no faith is to be kept with Heretickes, as they esteeme all Protestants.

But to returne to our Papists activity in the Scottish Watres, to which this Message relates, it is very well known, that many if not most of the Captains & Offi∣cers imployed in the last expedition, were either professed Papists, or persons Popish∣ly affected, & how the Earle of Arundell (the General of the Army against the Scot••••) together with his Lady, family, stand affected in Religion, and what active 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they were to promote this Warre, you may read at large in† 179.8 Romes Master∣peece. Their Contributions towards this Warre were so large, and their assistance so chearefull, that some of our Episcopall Preachers (and* 179.9 Mr. Squire of Shoreditch Lon∣don by name) preached openly in his Pulpit; That the Papists were the Kings best Sub∣jects, and better then Protestants for three reasons. First, their Loyalty, Secondly THEIR LIBERALITY, having like Arauna, contributed like Kings to the King in his ne∣cessity: Thirdly, For their Patience: adding, that they were the good Samaritan, who poured Oyle into the wounds of that man, (the King) that was fallen among Theeves who wounded him, Especially the Irish Papists. And Audomarus Ioannes, Abbot of Wurtzburge in Ger∣many in a letter of his to Secretary Windebancke Dated 13. August 1639. (endorsed with Windebanks owne hand) writes, that his Majesty had a sufficient tryall of the fi∣delity of his Catholike Subjects in this accident, I shall insert the whole letter, be∣cause it discovers Windebanks intimacy with this Abbot and other Papists, whose let∣ters (inclosed under his own packet, to prevent intercepting) he usually dispersed to their Agents here.

Right Honourable,

THree Months agoe and more I wrot signifying to your Honour, that after I came from London, it being mo••e then a quarter of a yeare, before I could reach the wished place I did aime at, to see the desolation of which, and generally, of all the parts I did passe through, I was so disconsolated, that all be it, I oft thought to discharge my respective salutes to your honour, yet present cares and occasions did ever prevent my intention. Notwithstanding at last, I did take the boldnesse to intreat, that your Honour would let me know your commands, in discharge of which your Honour, God willing, shall finde me most solicitous and carefull. But least such my former letters hath miscaried, as severall to Sir William Howard, and other honourable friends has done, I resumed the boldnesse to make a Briefe repetition of the same, letting your honor know that I have found King Iames letter (of happy memory) which my Lord Hay then Embassador after his return to London, moved his Majesty to write to Prince Godefrid then Bishop of Wurtzburge, wherein his Majesty was pleased to give thanks to the Bishop for the favours done,* 180.1 as to himselfe. Moreover his Majesty was pleased to take * notice of us his poore Subjects commending us to the Bishops noble charity. I finde also Prince Godefrids answer to his Majesty, w••it by occasion

of Abbot Ogilby; whom the Bishop did commend to his Majesty, intreating that at his request the said Abbot Ogleby might have free passage to see his native Country out of the which he had beene 40. yeares and more, The Prince who is now, does true∣ly honour his Majesty and respect his Subjects, of the which my Lord Arundell a∣bout two yeare agoe being here received a worthy token and likewise of this Bishops and Princes curteous respects, Mr. Taylor, who about three months agoe on his way to England in transitu comming hither, can give evident testimony both to his Majesty and to your Honour, which according to your promise made to me, I doubt not but he has already done. Last of all, my Lord Craven has reason to renound this Princes singular favours toward him▪ by whose meanes he has not only obtained free∣dome, but likewise being heere at Wurtzburg has received particular curtisies and fa∣vours of his highnesse, which I doubt not, but at occasion his Lordship will declare at length to your Honour. At divets occasions being called to the company and Coun∣sell of the principalls heere, as the best meanes to obtaine to peace, I use severall in∣ductions, arguments and reasons for to advance and promoove the restitution of our Prince Palatihat; against the which albeit there be strong adversaries, yet further con∣siderations may hapily move their hearts to condiscend thereunto. The Catholique Bi∣shops and Princes thirst mightily for Peace, but higher powers and some Generalls and Commanders of Warrs on both sides, for their privat ends, by practicall inven∣tions and factious coll••tions labour to the contrary, in the which they are like to continue so long Germanie can afford them maintinance, of the which in most parts here, there be greater scarsity, and that at an extraordinary rate. Of the particular mi∣series and desolation of the most parts in Germanie, as likewise of other occurrences, if I did not perswade, with my selfe that your Honour had every, fortnight certaine ••n∣formation, I would write at length, but unwilling to impesh your Honours more seri∣ous businesse I abstaine from superfluous discourse, My Lord Craven desired me in this my letter to salute your Honour with all respect, as his singular good friend and Pa∣trons Patron: he went ••tom hence much of eight dayes agoe, after expedition of some busines in Holland, soon thereafter Godwilling he thinkes to see his wished Country and honourable friends amongst the which he esteemes your Honour most trusty, of which before mentioned curtesies done to his subjects if your Honour thinke that his Majesty will be pleased to take notice by writing a kind letter to the Bishop after advertisement, I shall send the aforesaid letters to your Honour, I heare for certaine that matters betwixt our Kings Majesty and Scotland are (God be glorified) com∣posed and agreed, whereupon for conclusion of some Articles there is a Parlia∣ment Convocat at Edinborough, where the Kings Majesty is said to be for the present. In this accident I hope his Majesty has had, a sufficient tryall of the fidelity of his Catho∣like Subjects who in this or any other occasion,* 180.2 I am confident, by their true service will endeavour to deserve his Majesties love and affection towards them. For my owne part while as I live I will professe my fidelity to his Majesty, as my dread Soveraigne, obeying and honouring him above all Kings and temporall Princes on the earth. Praying God to multiply upon his Majesty heavenly and temporall blessings,* 180.3 with my best wishes for your Honours good health, and prosperity, I rest. In the Scots Abbacie at Wortzburg.

Your honours most humble servant and beadsman. Audomarus Ioannes Abbas.

This 13. of August 1639.

A Postscript.

P. S. I humbly beseech your Honour to give order, that these inclosed safely be de∣livered: in the like or any occasion, I shall be alwaies most ready to serve your Hnour.

These contributions, and this Assembly of the Papists 1639 with the Popes Nun¦cioes residence among us, were so publikely known, & the Papists grew so insolently bold thereupon, that the Apprentices and common people tooke notice of it, where∣upon they scattered these two insuingpapers in the streets of London, and pasted up some of them in publike places, from whence they, were taken and carried to Secre∣tary Windebanke, among whose papers they remained. The first was this.

Reasons that Ship and Conduct-money ought to be had, and also Money, by the City of London.

FIrst, for the setting up of Masse, and maintaining of Idolatry, as it is begun, but not brought yet (as was intended) to perfection, praise be to God, and the Scots, whom he hath made an instrument to prevent the same.

That the Popes Nuncio taketh and hath these five yeers, taken great pains in perverting His Majesties simple Subjects, who herein is weekly at very great charges in sending to Rome for a cart-load of the Wood of the holy-Crosse, and many old horses and dogs teeth and bones, with Indulgences and Pardons, which he selleth dear enough, but that cannot defray him and his great Train, for hee sendeth every weeke a Packet or two of all the affaires here to Rome, he must be well rewarded out of ship and conduct money, and of that which is expected to be lent by the City,

The Fryers of Somersethouse who do labour in distributing those reliques, and for many privat Masses, and for keeping of Bastards foure in Dunhill Alley, ••enne in Druty Lane, besides twentie in Saint Giles in the Fields, must have money to keepe them and pay the Nurse, or else all is undone with them.

Sir Iohn Winter (whose kindred were some of the chiefe projectors of the Gunpouder treason (and is now not better then his kindred) and my Lords Grace of Canterbury, now her Majesties Bishop, is and are great instruments, and specially the said Sir Iohn, who with the Popes Nuntio doth keepe divers Bawdes for Fryers; Sir Thobias Math••w doth blow the Coales of dissention with Sir Killam Digby, and Mr. Indimi∣on Porter, all birds of a Feather, therefore we must needs goe against the Scotch for be∣ing not Idolatrous, and will have no Masse amongst them, yet Cond••ct and Ship-money must be had to go against them, to reduce them to some obedience.

The Queene Mother wheresoever shee hath beene, there could be no peace or tranquility, yet ship and conduct mony must be had to keepe her and her Sha••••agg••, who are now well clothed and must have new suits if the City lendeth money.

But it was not before now permitted talke of a Parliament to redresse these abu∣ses nor to heare the Scotchs greavances, but ship and conduct money with that of the City which is the sinewe wherewith we must go to War against them, and the Pa∣pists in the meane time do make a laughing stocke of us, and indeed the Captaines and Leiutenants must be all Papists, for none other will goe but them, and therefore they have the command of all the forces.

Sir Iohn Winter by his letter 30. August last to the Pope, desireth that his Holy∣nesse* 181.1 would be pleased to make hast for Indulgences and pardons, for that God was somewhat favourable to the Catholike Religion which did daily increase in the Kingdome, and without doubt with his Holinesse helpe by prayers, would be planted here to maturity within two yeares.

All her Majesties servants, who doe suck the marrow of our estate, doe buy whole streets of houses in Paris & Lordships in the Country, and when they first came hither they were but poore beggers, & now they keep Coaches: what houses have they built in the Covent-garden, and what faire houses do they built in Lincoln In-fields? And the City must lend money to build them in other mens name.

And to hide all, the Papist will have the Pa••liament to be held at Yorke, and thereby to undoe this poore City.

The second Paper was, as followeth.

Gentlemen and others that are Christians assist us for the truth of the Gospell that is like to be extinguished, viz. The Popes Nuntio doth protest to make us all Roman Catho∣liques, the Ambassador of the Anti-Christ. Sir Iohn Winter (whose kindred were of the Gunpouder Treason is his associate and doth trust to worke that treachery upon us.

Sir Kellam Dighigh a maintainer of that Society is going to Rome, and the ship-money must defray him, as the Queenes Mother and the froggs of Hell in Somerset House,

Finis Coronet opus▪

For Wednesday next.

Besides these papers, the Apprentices of London drew up, and presented this en∣suing Petition to the Lord Major, and Aldermen of London, which was sent to Secretary Windebanke, and endorsed with his own hand.

To the Right Honourable, the Lord Ma∣jor, and the Worshipfull Alder∣men his Brethren:

The humble Petition of the Apprentices of London, whose Names are under written, in the behalf of themselves and others.

In all submissive manner sheweth:

THat it is well known unto this Honourable Court, that there are many thousand Apprentices in this Ci∣ty, with whom their Parents, and friends have given some two hundred pounds, some more, some lesse sums of Money to Merchants, or other Tradesmen in London, who are bound for severall tearmes of yeares, to be trained up in their severall Callings. That at the end of their Apprentiship, they might exercise their Trades according to the Custome and Charter of the City of London. That by reason of the great number of Monopolies, Patents, and Impositions upon Commodities and Manufactures, the Trade of the City is so burthened, that to the Peti∣tioners knowledge, divers of their Masters are not able to live of their Trades, to maintain themselves and their families. That many Factors and others have been made free by Redemption, together with the liberty that For∣raigners use in this City; contrary to the Custome and Lawes in that case Ordained and Provided, whereby your Petitioners evidently perceive, that they are deprived of all hope to live by their calling, and that the freedome of this City will not be a benefit, but a burthen to them, unlesse some speedy course be taken for redresse. Further

sheweth: That by the multitude of Papists, Priest, and Ie∣suits residing in and about this City, many weak in Learning, and young in understanding, are subject by their subtill delusions to be drawn away to Romish Religion. That many feares are upon us by reason of their audatious and insolent carriages, and demeanor in speeches, and their furnishing themselves with Armes, threat∣ning the ruine of this City, which hath been famous for exercise of Trade and Religion.

May it therefore please this Honourable Court to take the Premisses into due and serious consideration, and to be pleased to the future encourage∣ment and lively-hood of the Petitioners (who are the inferiour members of this City, speedily to move the Kings most excellent Majesty, that the evills and feares afore specified may be removed, and others in your power may be redressed, that so your Petitioners may with cheerfulnesse discharge their duties to Almighty God, his Sacred Majesty; and their respective Masters.

And your Petitioners shall be ever bound to pray.

About the yeer 1635. the Priests and Iesuits by means of Windebanke, Canter∣bury,* 183.1 and the Lord Treasurer of England, procured Mr. Rooks the searcher of Dover to be extrajudicially removed from his place, and two professed Popish Recusants, Turbervile Morgan and Charls Powell, to be thrust into it, who held it for the use of Father Leander a Benedictine, and Father Price, Generall of that Order, the for∣mer once Chamber-fellow to the Archb▪ of Canterbury in St. Iohns in Oxford, and sent over into England, to helpe the reconciliation with Rome, in which he was very active. By meanes whereof the Priests or Jesuits, Papists, and their Agents, had free Passage till this very Parliament, in and out of the Realm with∣out search or molestation, conveyed their Intelligences to and from Rome, and other places with greater security, yea sent over divers Gentlemen and Gentle∣women to forraigne Monasteries, Seminaries, Nunneries without any obstacle, dreaming hereupon of nothing else but an absolute triumph over the Prote∣stants, and a speedy extirpation of their Religion throughout all our three Kingdomes.

Whiles we ingaged in this civil war with Scotland, by the Prelaticall and Popish par••y; these Conspirators prepared a great Spanish Fleet to invade us, and joyn with the Papists in England then in Arms (most of our Captains and Commanders being professed Papists) to cut all the Hereticks and Protestants throats, while embroyled in a civil war, and busied in murdring one another, as I have* 183.2 elswhere manifested: But the admirable Providence of our ever gracious God secured us from their bloudy designs, by stirring up the Hollanders miraculously to encounter and vanquish that puissant Fleet of Spaniards, notwithstanding all the assistance and protection they received from us; (at which the* 183.3 Archbishop of Canterbury and Spanish Faction were exceeding angry and discontented) and by making a happy Accommodation betweene the King and our Brethren of Scotland, Iune the 17. 1639. before the Spaniards arrivall on our coasts, which was not till about the beginning of October: But this Parliament was no sooner called, but dissolved againe by the Arch-Bishops and Papists solicitations, and a new war resolved on with more vigour and violency then the former.

Hereupon Secretary Windebanke, the great Agent for the Arch-Bishop, Queen and Papists, writing to his Sonne Tom Wind••banke (then at Paris, negotiating

the Palsgraves enlargement) concerning the Scottish affaires, gives this direction to him among others,

TOm,* 184.1 &c. If you see Doctor Smith the Bishop of Cal••edon there, who is a great confident of the Cardinull, he may be a fit instrument to make some discovery of the intelligence the Scots hold there, but this must be with great caution, &c.

Your very loving Father Francis Windebanck.

Drury-lane, 12. Decemb. 1639.

It seems both the Secretary and his Son, had some interest in, and acquaintance with this Bishop, else they would not make use of him for their Intelligencer.

These Wars and the Papist forwardnesse to assist his Majesty in them, gave great incouragement (as it seemes) to Cardinall Barbarino to ingratiate himself further with his Majesty, as this Clause of Mr. Iohn Graves his letter to the Archbishop (endorsed with his own hand thus, Recep. March 27. 1640. &c.) intimates.

MAy it please your Grace, &c. I humbly beseech your Grace to pardon these my presumptions, and this other Information which I shall assure your Grace, They have printed at Rome a Book of Fastidius a Britain Bishop, De Vitâ Christianà, which THE CARDINALL FRANCISCO BAR∣BARINO INTENDS TO DEDICATE TO HIS SACRED MAJESTY.* 185.1 A Book of singular Devotion and Piety, and of great Antiqui∣ty, the Author being a Bishop in England, about 300. yeers after 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Saviour: Lucas Holstenius a very learned man, hath the care of the Edition; but hath not, I thinke, as yet finished his Annorations upon it. For the Text, he and I com∣pared the Manuscript (which is also very ancient) with the printed Copy, and I finde it exactly to agree, &c.

Your Graces most obliged servant, Iohn Greaves.

Ligorn, March 3.

Nay this War and the other designes of the Popish party, notwithstanding the second Treaty with the Scots, and the present Parliaments summons and meeting, did so elevate the Papists hopes in England; that Mr. Brudnell and Mr. Somerset, went purposely over into Italy in November 1640.* 185.2 to sue for Cardinalls Caps up∣on an expectation of a new creation of Cardinals; as the passages of these ensu∣ing Letters writ to Secretary Windebancke from Rome (found among his Papers, and indorsed with his own hand) abundantly evidence.

RIght Honorable Sir, &c. Mr. Thomas Sommerset is safely arrived at Ligorn, upon his journey to Rome, I conceive to prosecute his own intentions.

Your honors most affectionat and humble Servant, Iohn Wilford.

The 3. of November, 1640.

SIr, Mr. Thomas Sommerset is at Florence, where Mr. Brudnell is also arrived. There are some hopes of a Creation before Christmas, the Pope being troubled with a Catarre, which argues a multiplicity of humors.

Yours, Iohn W.

Novemb. 10. 1640.

Right Honourable Sir,

THe Pope his Catarre arguing a multiplicity of humors dangerous in 74. yeers of age, gave occasion to his Physition to suggest so much to Cardinall Barbari∣no, and to him, to make serious instance with the Pope for a Creation, lest some sudden sicknesse portended by those Catarres, prevent him. This makes the pre∣tendants expect the complements of their desires about Christmasse; and indeed there would not be much improbability in it, the creation importing the Pope and

Nephew so much; if the dispute about the nominated by the Crownes were end∣ed. But as yet, nor France, nor Spaine, hath had promise of having Abbot Peretti or Mon Seigni••ur Massarini created; Mr. Sommerset is come to Florence; upon his arrivall here, and his Negotiation, we shall see what hopes, either he or any others WHO AYME AT OUR ENGLISH CARDI∣NALS CAP MAY PROMISE THEMSELVES,* 188.1 &c.

Your Honors most affectionate and humble servant Iohn Wilford.

Novemb. 10. 1640.

About this very time it seemes Mr. George Fortescue had some speciall Com∣mission and imployment at Rome from hence, (it may be to succeed Sir William Hamilton in his negotiation there, or to sollicite a Cardinalls▪ Cap) as this Letter of his to Secretary Windebanke (found among his papers) imports.

Right Honourable:

Vnderstanding by my Kinsman that your Honour desired light in two points concerning my selfe, I was glad of the occasion to present with these lines my humble service, and to assure your Honour, though unknown, I have ever upon all occasions pro••essed my selfe a passionate servant of yours, and shall be ever most ready to doe your Honour all service. To those points:

I affirmed not, that I had leave of his Majesty to follow that particular businesse, for I my selfe knew it not,* 189.1 till I came to the City, where I met with my Commission and Instructions, not seen before.

Immediatly at my arrivall here I addressed my selfe to Sir William, and car∣ried my selfe with that obedience to his intimation, as in that passage I rather re∣ferre my selfe to Sir Williams report then to my owne relation, which so much would tend to my commendation.

Upon his intimation, I moved my Master to imploy some subject of his owne in that businesse, which very graciously upon my letter he hath done.

So that a primo ad ultimum I never medled in that businesse.

For my comming to Rome, I might very well conceive no place forbidden me, his Majesty giving me so faire a leave to serve his Highnesse.

Neither hath the License which his Majesty gave me to travell, any restricti∣on at all.

In these I presume your Honour will discover with what resignation I have carried my selfe all along, and with what obedience to his Majesties pleasures, though so suddenly made knowne unto me, and without any command at all.

As in these, so desire I in all, to give your Honour a true accompt of my actions, which God willing shall be ever most suitable to an obedient Subject to his Majesty, a most zealous Patriot to his Country, and to your Honour a servant most ambitious of your command.

And shall I understand that my Letters shall be agreeable to your Honour, I shall make bold to present them sometimes, with the respect of

Your Honours most humble and most obedient Servant, Geo: Fortescue.

Rome this 11. Oct. 1640.

A Postscript.

The Phisitians having given notice to the Cardinall of the increase of the Popes Catarrs,* 189.2 the Cardinall thinkes seriously of the new creation of Cardinalls, in which it is thought the Kings shall have the Caps they desire.

This Letter needs no great Commentary, but clearely shewes that this Gentle∣man met both with a Commission and Instructions from hence at Rome, and was to doe some speciall service there.

About May 1640. Con the Popes second English Nuncio returning from England to Rome to be Cardinal, the Pope sent a Nephew of his, Count Roset•• to succeed

him; who being but yong and unexperienced, the Pope commended him by this spe∣ciall Bull,* 189.3 to the old active English lesuit Sir Toby Matthew▪ (very intimate with the Archbishop, Windebank, Wentworth, Lord Deputy of Ireland, the Earl of Arundel, and most great Lords and Ladies about the Court or city) as to his Angle Gardian, the copy whereof I found among Windebanks papers (written with his own hand) which intimates, that the Pope had very great hopes of reducing England to its ancient vas∣sallage to him in a very short space, by the help of those female active Amazons and instruments who laboured day and night to effect this designe of his.

Dilecto filio Tobiae Matheo Societat. Iesu sacerdoti Urbanus Papa 8.

DIlecte sili salutem & Apostolicam benedictionem.* 190.1 Ardens animar••m zelus quo ja•• a tot annis in vinea Domini laborando strenuum te militem exhibuisti, promeretur ut tuae virtu••i debitam laudem reddamus. Sane magnâ cum exultatione audivimus* 190.2 labores quos sustines ut sedis Apostolicae amplitudinem augeas, & quo ca∣ritatis zelo omnibus omnia fias, ut omnes lucri facias. Decet certè te virum Aposto∣licum magni Apostoli exemplo doctum, ut Iudeis sias tanquam Iudeus, & iis qui sunt sine lege, tanquam sis sinè lege, dummodo Sedis Apostolicae dignitatem promoveas. Ideo cum in magnam Brittaniam mittere statuerimus dilectum filium Comitem Ros∣seti, nostrum & sedis Apostolicae cum potestate legati a lat••re Nunt••••m, Iuvenem zelo Dei accensum,* 190.3 Apostolicae soli••itudini nostrae satisfactum credidimus, si eum tuae curae committeremus. Iussimus igitur ut tibi communicet Instructiones sibi datas, & a di∣lecto filio & Nepote nostro, Francisco Sanctae Reverendis. Ecclesiae. Card. Barbarino subscrîptas, te{que} pro eo quo pro sede Apostolica zelo ardes rogamus, & in quantum opus est, tibi mandamus, ut predictum filium & Nuntium nostrum, in omnibus dirigas, moneas, instruas, lapsus & errones ejus, (qui per juventutem facilè accidere possunt) corrigas (ut sedis Apostolicae decor inviolatus permaneat) & ut deni{que} in omnibus èi te Angelum custodem prebeas.* 190.4 Magnam certè spem concepimus predictum filium & Nuntium tuis consillis adjutum, non parvos, in Ecclesia Catholica fructus productu∣rum. Labora igitur, dilecte fili, opus fac Euangeliste, Ministerium tuum imple, Ca∣tholicos zelo Dei accende, ipsos conforta, sed praecipue Amazones illas quae (ut a dilecto filio Georgio Conneo audivimius) die ac nocte stre••ue decertant pro dignitate sedis Apostolicae. Non dissidimus de Domino, ne{que} de potentiae ejus, quia sicut occasione* 190.5 unius ••aeminae, authoritas sedis Apostolicae in Regno Angliae suppressa fuit, sic nunc per tot Heroicas faeminas (illas imitantes quae-à-Galilea sequebantur Dominum) societatem ejus assidue sequentes,* 190.6 BREVI in eodē Regno restituenda sit. Adhortare igitur illas ut opus aggressum viriliter prosequantur, & de sede Apostolica (quae devoti Faeminii sexus peculiarem curam gerit) bene mereri pergant. Rogamus patrem Domini nostri Iesu Christi, ut tibi spiritum sanctum suum mittat, quite in omnibus & per omni•• custodiat, Apostolicam nostram{que} benedictionem, dilecte fili, iterum at{que} iterum tibi im∣partimur. Datum Romae apud S. Petrum sub annulo Piscatoris, pridie idus Maii.

About January, 1640. next following this Bull, there was this notable disco∣very of the Iesuits and Papists Practises made to the House of Commons, by one Brown a Popish Priest, which makes some mention of it, and I cannot pretermit.

The voluntary Confession of Iohn Brown a Romish Priest, of the age of 72. yeer•• (a prisoner in the Gate-house) who being twice examined by a Committee of the Ho∣norable House of Commons, did thereupon further explicate himself for the good of the Commonwealth, and ease of the House.

THe Honourable House takes notice of the Partie (who delivered this Petiti∣on)* 191.1 to be one of the most eminent in these Dominions of this Age, who hath read Divinity, Mathematicks, and Philosophy in the speciall Universities of Christendome; as Salamanca and Alcala in Spaine; in Tholous and Avignon in France; in Rome, Venice and Genoa in Italy; and hath preacht in speciall Cities in thes•• Kingdomes; and in presence of the French King at Paris, and in the Low Countries, at Antwerpe, Brussells, Dunkirke, &c. who desires to enforme

concerning some speciall points for the Weale of this State, as himself hath ob∣served above fifty yeers past, which are reduced to these Heads,

First, concerning the Iesuits, and danger they have done to these Kingdoms, labouring that the Oath of Allegiance might not be taken; And the wayes they use with their Penitents, and projecting of Monopolies, of the Ministers and Substitutes they use, and the way quite to roote them out of these Dominions.

Secondly, the reformation of some things in the Queenes Court,; and of some persons which are fi•• to be removed.

Thirdly, the Archbishop of Canterbury, and of the great dammages done, part∣ly by himself; and in his Court of High Commission.

Fourthly,* 191.2 of the manner whereby the Pope means to intrude himselfe into the Temporall Monarchy of these Kingdoms; and to eschewe all future danger in time coming: What persons are to be removed from hence, and that there should not be permitted any Resident to remain at Rome for the Queen, nor none here from the Pope, nor for foraign Princes (to stir sedition in the State) namely France and Spain.

Fiftly, that Roman Catholiques shall be stopt from going over Sea, with their goods and all.

First, concerning the first, the whole Christian world doth acknowledge the prediction which the Vniversity of Paris doth foresee in two severall Decrees they made, Anno. 1565. where the society of Iesuits did labour to be members of the Vniversity:* 191.3 Hoc genus hominum natus est ad interritum Christi∣anae Reipublicae et subvertionem literarum: that is, This society is erected to be the overthrow of Christendome and ruine of Learning, as wofull experience hath taught us.

They were the onely cause of the troubles, which fell out in Muscovia, when under pretence to reduce the Latine Church, and plant themselves and destroy the Greek Church (which is onely profess't in the Empire of Russiae) the poor King Demetrius and his Queen, and those that followed him from Polonia, were all in one night murthered, by the monstruous usurper of the Crown, and the true Progeny rooted out.

They were the onely cause that moved the Swedes, to take Armes against their lawfull King, Sigismund, and chased him to Poland; and neither he nor his successors were ever able to take possession of Sweden; For the Iesuits inten∣tion was to bring in the Romish Religion, and root out Protestants. They were the onely cause that moved the Polonians to take Armes against the said Si∣gismund, because they had perswaded him to marry too Sisters, one after the o∣ther: both of the House of Austria.

They have been the sole cause of the Warre entered in Germany, since the year, 1619. as Pope Paulus Quintus did tell the Generall of their Order, called Vice∣lescus, for their Avarice, pretending to take all the Church-Lands from the Hus∣sits in Bohemia to themselves; which hath caused the death of many thousands, by the Sword, Pestilence, and Famine in Germany.

They have been the cause of civill Warres in France, during all which time moving the French King to take armes against his own Subjects the Protestants, where innumerable people have lost their lives, as the Seige of Rochell (and other places) will give sufficient proof: For the Iesuits intentions were to set their society in all Cities and Townes Conquered by the King; and quite to abolish the Protestants.

They were the cause of the murther of the last King of France.

They were the only Projectors of the Gunpowder-Treason, and their Penitents the Actors thereof.

They were the only cause (namely Father Parsons that incensed the Pope to send so many fulminate Breeves to these Kingdomes, to hinder the Oath of Al∣legiance, and lawfull obedience to their temporall Prince, that they might still fish in troubled waters.

Their damnable doctrine to destroy and depose Kings, hath been the cause of the Civil Wars; likely to befall these Kingdoms, if God (in his mercy) do not stop it.

They have been the cause of the Monopolies projected in this Kingdome, espe∣cially concerning Soape, the Forrest of Dean, and marking of* 191.4 Butter Caske, where all the Parties were Partners, and Confederates of the Iesuits; as Sir Bazill Brookes, sir Iohn Winter, and a brother in Law of the said sir Iohns, that lived in Worcestershire; and Mr. Ployden, whose servant called Baldwyn (in my presence) about a yeare since did deliver to Captaine Read (a substitute of the Iesuits) a hundred pounds, to be given to a Iesuite who lived in his house.

They have their Lay Brethren which collect duely their Annuities and Rents, and play the Merchants, transporting Cloth & other Merchandizes of great value.

I doe know one, Brother in Law to Captaine Read, who continually Trades in Merchandizes, who is a Novice of theirs; and one Cu••bert of Lanca••hire, who collects their Rents; and one Grey of Barwicke: they are protected by the Spa∣nish Embassadour, and live at his house.

They have their Merchants in London, namely one Evans worth fifty thousand pounds, who meanes to make them his Heires, and dis-inherit his Kindred. Doctor Moore also is their Agent, and puts out this money to Interest.

This Evans (who was appointed to be Sheriffe of London last yeare) by their perswasion did goe out of London, and refused to accept of it, and by them was sent into the Country, and lived retired till Michaelmas was past, and escaped to be Sheriffe of Middlesex, and paid no Fine for refusing the said Office, being till the time was past in obscurity.

* 191.5 Captaine Read a Scotish man, now Lieutenant Colonel in Ireland, (under Col. Henry Bruce) is also one of their Agents, and lets their buildings in Long Acre, and other parts of London for their use, especially the faire buildings in Lincolns∣snne-fields, inhabited sometimes by George Gage, and at his death left to my Lady Gardner; where the Iesuits ordinarily resorted. It is thought that Mr. Newton who built all those faire houses in Queenes-street is their Agent, for of himselfe he was never so able as to build the hundreth part of them.

It is strange to see the stra••agems which they use with their Penitents con∣cerning to Oath of Allegiance; If they be poor, they tell them flatly (when they are demanded to take the Oath) that it is damnable and no wayes to be allowed by the Church; If they be of the richer sort, they say they may do as their Cons∣cience will inspire them: And there be some of them that make no Conscience at all, to have it taken so oft as they are demanded.

It is no lesse strange to see,* 191.6 what great Treasures they have heaped up, and made four Colledges in Flanders, onely of Annuities of their moneys, and such houses as are now appertaining unto them.

From Mr. Sackvile they got ten thousand pounds, and afterwards most misera∣bly dismist him,* 191.7 so that he was constreined to begge: And after great threatning; they allowed him of all his meanes, only a hundred pound per annum, during life. The like dece••t they did use to the whole Regiment of my Lord Vaux in Flanders, which for the most part were composed of younger Brothers, who at their per∣swasions, sold their Lands and Annuities, and gave them their moneys; assuring them that they should lose nothing; and get all again: But when they came in their great necessities, and demanded it, they absolutely refused them; and so they saw the most part of those younger Gentlemen perish for want, in Hospitals.

The like they did with above two hundred Gentlewomen of good extraction, whom they seduced, and got from them their portions; the least having a thou∣sand pounds (for lesse they would not take) and when they came to Flanders,* 191.8 they were committed to the charge of Mistresse Mary Ward, who forced them to la∣bour with their hands, and live in great misery with bread and water: And at last (like gallopping Nuns) made thirty of them to take their Iourney to Rome and Naples, and there to teach young Children: When it came to the Popes

knowledge, he made a thundring Bull against them, either to enter into a Monastry, or else within fifteen dayes to depart the Territorirs of Rome, and within forty dayes all Italy; but afterwards this Bull was retracted.

The Colledge of Saint Omers is no lesse memorable, which was erected by Pope Gregory the thirteenth, and partly indowed by the King of Spain with great meanes: The Iesuits neverthelesse (insatiable cormorants) have by their allure∣ments, got great wealth from England under pretence to nourish some Students, which in time might labour in this Vineyard; some by Testament, others by Do∣nation, have left meanes to bring up, some two, some three, and payd twenty five, and thirty pounds per annum. But since, they are not willing to undergo the toil to take it yeerly, but have enticed the Donators to give them, some three, some four, and some five hundred pounds; and in my knowledge they got in this manner for nourishing above two hundred; so that they have extorted and got great sums of money from this Kingdome, to the great prejudice of the State.

The wise State of Venice, foreseeing their ambition to creep into the knowledge of their Government,* 191.9 and to Conquer high Territories by tricks, unlawfull means, and sleights: By Order of their great Councell, they were adjudged to be banish∣ed for ever their Dominions, and never to return thither till they had the consent of the whole Senate, which is impossible to be obtained, although the French King and the Pope have laboured sundry times, yet in vain. And also the said State did de∣clare, That whosoever should speake in their favour (for their re-establishing) should be degraded of his Honor, and his Posterity after him, and loose all his goods; and the like should befall to them that send their children to their colledges.

Would to God such Lawes were made in these Dominions, severely to punish the Parents for sending their Children to Iesuits Colledges: And to conclude, they should be expelled from all humane society, as unsit to be dealt with, for their e∣quivocation and mentall reservation; never telling the truth, being mortall ene∣mies to all charity, and the true fore-runners of Antichrist, oppugning all verity, and taking all for themselves without Communication of good to others: And as for those that are beyond Seas in their Colledges, it were more then necessary, to make a Decree, that within a short time prefixed, they should return to their Native soil, under pain of perpetuall banishment; and their Parents to lose their goods and estates. As also to enquire and learne who they be that do live now at Doway, and St. Omers under them, and their Parents be brought in question, which may easily be done with small charges; sending two or three over into those parts, who by degrees may know the speciall of them: I omit their jugling with the Empe∣ror, King of France and Spain, and other Potentates, and with the Popes them∣selves, as they have publiquely confest,

Secondly, not to be tedious, I come to the second point: The reformation of some things in her Majesties Court,* 191.10 is so necessary for the quietnesse of the State, as no∣thing more; and therefore labour to remove all impediments that may happen.

It is to be observed, that a great part of the unquietnesse of this State comes from thence;* 191.11 and of some persons about Her Majesty not fit to remain there; For it is known, Her Majesty doth nothing but as she is acquainted with, which she after delivers to the King, and he to the Councell, and when there's any cros∣sing, there arises Iarres and unquietnesse.

The actors of those are F. Phillips, her Confessor, & the superior of the Capuchins.

This last, in times past, was one of the Knights of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem, a most turbulent spirit,* 191.12 and one sent by Cardinall Richlien, to be a spye at this Court for the French Faction, who labours by all means to breed dissentions.

For the French (as I have read in Cardinall D'Ossats Epistles) aime at nothing more then to make a schism betwixt the English and Scots, that this state may be weakned & not able to do them harm, the more easily to conquer these kingdoms.

This unquiet spirit at all occasions, hath accesse to Her Majesty, and acquaints. Her with all he thinkes fit for the French Faction, and when he thinkes it

a hard businesse, then doth he entice Father Phillips to present it. This man being of a quiet and meeke nature (yet a great Favourite of Cardinall Richliens) Doth acquaint her Majesty with the businesse,* 191.13 and she the King, and obtains by oppor∣tunity things which are not fit and convenient for the State.

Father Phillips, is guided altogether by a Scottish Grey Fryar, (who by degrees hath intruded himselfe to be a Clerke of her Majesties Chappell) and he goes by the name of Master Wilson, but his true name is William Tompson, a Doctor of Di∣vinity, and a most furious and unqviet spirit, and by a nick-name was called Cacka∣fugo shit fire; He rules altogether Father Phillips, insomuch as he fears him, and dares not disobey him. He rules all the busines which concernes the two Kingdoms, and the most part of the matters for Rome.

By his perswasion, Father Phillips hath plac'd many unfit persons about her Ma∣jesty; He was the only Agent in promoting Sir Iohn Winter to be her Majesties Secretary; (he being most addicted to the Lord William Howards Daughter) and so got into that place.

He was also the cause that Signior Georgio Conne (late Agent of the Pope his bro∣ther) was admitted to be extraordinary Servant to the Queen;* 191.14 A man altogether unworthy of that place, and a most scandalous person, having at this present three wives alive, as after shall be related; Sundry Priests by his means (to Father Phil∣lips) have been admitted to be the Queens extraordinary Servants; Some, by some supposed office or other, as one Master Laborne, & George Gage (brother to Colonell Gage beyond Seas, in Flanders) both Oratorian Priests; the one of the French Fa∣ction very feditious; the other of the Spanish; (for his brother is in the King of Spains service.) Both these under pretence of some service to the Q••een, the one ex∣traordinary Sewer (as I believe) and the other under the name of a Cup-bearer.

There is also one Penricke, brother to him who is now left Resident at Rome; this Penricke a••ias Iott-Signeur,* 191.15 is sworne extraordinary Servant to her Majesty; a sworne Spaniard, and Intelligencer for Rome: In respect his brother is Agent for her Majesty; there being many otherwhich I cannot remember at this time. One Francis Maitland alias Quashe•• a Scottish Fryar Mendicant, and hath an hundred Crowns yearly as her Majesties Pentioner; a very fire-brand Intelligencer at Rome, France, Flanders, and Spaine, with Lyddington, Colonell Sympis, Chambers, and Pen∣ricke at Paris. All these, and sundry others, have Protections of the Queens Ma∣jesty (who are all factious and turbulent spirits) by Father Phillips means, and this Wilsons instigation, fit to be removed.

Father Phillipt his servant, called Iohn Belfaur a Scot, rules all the rest, and guides Father Phillipt at his pleasure, and obtains many things not lawfull.

It is not expedient at this present, to remove Father Phillips from her Majesty, it will irritate her greatly, but remove all those that incense him: he is a very good man, and of a sweet disposition, but easily perswaded, by Sir Toby Matthewes, Sir Iohn Winter, Master Walter Montague, who are of the Cabbinet Councell.

Thirdly,* 191.16 concerning the Bishop of Canterbury; It is most notorious, hee hath bin the speciall cause of the troubles in Scotland, and jarre•• betwixt them and the English. For when he went to the North with His Majesty, he being of a high and lofty spirit, remarking the government of the Church of Scotland, began his In∣novation by setting up of Altars, Episcopall Robes, and Organs, which were not seene since the birth of King Iames, more than eighty yeares before in that King∣dome; with which they were much in••ensed. Insomuch that when the common people, upon a Sunday perceiving His Majesty to go on foot, from His Pallace of Ho∣ly-Rood House, to the Church at Edenborough, and so to return, and all His Nobles with Him; My Lords Grace and the Bishop of Ely were seen to go in their Coach; they exclaimed on them and sayd,* 191.17 How dare you presume to go so, when our Sove∣raigne goes on foot; You are the Ragges and servants of the Pope.

That same time he did move his Majesty to make that Church a Cathedrall, and appoint a Bishop where was never any before; and so the people were more & more stirred up.

At his returne from thence, he moved His Majesty to erect a High Commission in all the Bishopricks of that Kingdome, by vertue of a Proclamation which he extor∣ted from His Majesty in August (If I be not deceived) some five years ago; where∣in was Ordered, that here in England the Bishops Courts should have not Subordi∣nation to any other Courts, no not to His Majesties owne Councell, but should proceed without any dependency, not so much as to use His Majesties Arms in their Seales, but their owne, and so deprive His Majesty of His Supremacy, which was never done since the Raigne of King Henry the Eighth.

So soone as he had obtained that of His Majesty, he in all haste sends this Pro∣clamation to all the Bishops of Scotland, who being blowne up with pride (follow∣ing the Archbishops footsteps) began to erect a High-Commission Court in their Diocesses, and called to it the Gentry and Nobles, punishing them for trifling things; and sining and confining them to the farthest part of the Kingdom, from Galloway to Cathnes, neare three hundred myles. A cruelty never practised in Scot∣land before in any Age.

Nay, the became so insolent, being made Privy Councellours (by the Archbishops sollicitation of His Majesty,)* 191.18 And the Archbishop of Saint Andrews, being made great Chancellor of that Kingdom (never practised this three hundred years) that in open Councell Table they gave the lye to the Peers of the Land; Namely, to the Earle of Argile; which affront was done by one Sedeserfe now Bishop of Galloway, and re∣sident at this present in London, where began the fire to appeare, which before this was but smoake.

The Nobles, Gentry, and Commons made a league, which they called a Cove∣nant, and combined together for the rooting out of Bishops, and Conservation of their ancient Liberties, upon which is ensued a million of miseries, putting both the Kingdomes to excessive charges, exhausting the Kings Coffers, and oppressing the people.

I believe, If my Lord Archbishop were meerly questioned, it would be found, he stir∣red up His Majesty to make up his Army two severall times,* 191.19 which hath bin the occasi∣on of the utter ruine of two Shires, Northumberland and the Bishopricke of Duresme, which losse will not be repaired in an hundred years.

These firebrands Bishops of Galloway and Rosse, who are Clyents to Canterbury, and altogether guided by him; it is more than expedient that they and other Incendi∣aties were given to the Scotts Commissioners to betryed by their Parliament. But I believe Rosse will flye to Ireland, where His Majesty hath given him a Bishopricke: And Galloway will be forced to hide himself in some Island and shake off his Robes, or become a Pedler in Poland, as his Father was before him.

One Sandall, a Clerke of the Rolls told me, he saw my Lord Sterling, Secretary of Scotland, (Agent at Court for the Bishops) viewing very narrowly the Rolls, to see the originall Institutions of the High Commission; which he would not have done, had he not bin informed by my Lords Grace.

I may not omit to let you know, how of his large liberality, he hath given to those fire-brand ministers (refuges in this Kingdome) at sundry times, large and prosuse charity, which he would never have bestowed on the poore Clergy of his Diocesse.

I come to his Government, wherein he hath bin like to a Cam••lion of divers co∣lours; now punishing of Roman Priests, but poore ones, for the fattest he prote∣cted and cherished without all measure; As Father* 191.20 Leander Superior of the Bene∣dictines Master Flanders, and Master Price, after Leanders death; and Master Gas∣coyne, and the whole Order of the Iesuits, as hereafter shall be related.

The poore Recusants for going to heate Masse, or only upon suspition, were cru∣elly used by him; but the chiefe he tenderly loved and feasted, as Sir K••nelme Dig∣bie, and others, to what end you may conjecture.

Afterwards▪ he tooke a fit to punish severely, Anabaptists, Familists, and Brow∣nists, sometimes one, sometimes another; He followed the steps of Cardinall Wol∣sey,

and intended, (because he could not be Po••e at Rome) to be a Patriarcke in these Kingdoms; To which end ('tis well known) he did so credit and grace Father Le∣ander (aforesaid) cherishing him above the rest, giving him his eare at all times, remai∣ning here at London publikely till his death; and after him Price,* 191.21 and Gascoyne afore∣mentioned.

At the comming of Father* 191.22 Leander, he began to looke chearfully upon Recusant••; then began he to erect Altars, to take away the Communion Table, to make all kneel when they tooke the Sacrament, to be all uncovered at Divine service, to stand up at the rea∣ding of the Gospell, bow at the name of Iesus, and to consecrate an ould Church a new, as that of Saint Gylses, with many other Arch-trike••, that he might be in the Popes and the Queenes favour, and so continue in his Majesties good liking. Then began he to use ri∣gout against Puritan Ministers, calling them into his high Commission some for Symo∣ny, as Mr. Iohn Ward [and others] of Suffolk; some for contradicting the Bishop of Nor∣wich; others for Heresy, as one Doctor Everd, Chaplin to the Earle of Holland.

Then began he to practise his Excommunications and aggravations against Sir Robert Willoughby (Sonne in Law to the Bishop of Worcester) and Mr. Hope a Scot∣tish man, Cup-bearer to his Majesty, for contemning his Citations. In the end, such were his Actions, that he is an Admiration to the whole world for Inconstancy. At the last he became soe outragious, as were never any of his Predecessors, conventing before him the Bishop of Lincolne; whose heavy hand and Dragon-like wrath hee felt many yeeres, being in Prison in the Tower of London.

Soe was Bishop Goodman soundly whipt, for refusing to subscribe to his Canons, being laid in the Gate-house; so that he became the wonder of this Age.

Noe lesse wonderfull hath he beene in his Vatican at Lambith, sitting in his Grace∣full Throne, compassed with Bishops, Deanes, Archdeacons, Doctors, Proctors, Notaries and Registers, guarded with a multitude of Tipstaves, from all Prisons in and about London, besides a hellish Guard of Promoters, In his Tribunall sitting in his Corner-Cap, Lawnè sleeves and R••tchet; No Pope is so glorious on most festivall dayes, as his Grace is on Thursdayes in tearme time.

Tis a petious thing worthy of consideration to see, what Injustice is don in that Court by his owne knowledge; and what extortion and exaction is used by his Offi∣cers. There is not a more corrupt Court in the world, wherein Innocency is punished, & publique sinnes countenanced; the greatnes of the extortions of that Court cannot be expressed; some are a whole yeare before they can be heard, & at the last for a father∣ly. Benediction, are remitted to Sir Iohn Lambe and Doctor Ducke, I will instance in two parties.

The Lady Willoughby spent in suit in lesse then two yeares (as shee related to me) five hundred pound•• and above, and all tended, that her Husband should weare a white sheete at the Church doore. When [God knowes] her selfe deserved no lesse; For Doctor Ryves assured me, she was declared innocent by Bribery.

The other was Mr. Stapleton, Nephew to the Earle of King stone, who claimed a cer∣taine Lady to be his Wife, having married her before two witnesses, and used the for∣mall words of Matrimony; And seene by the said witnesses lye together in naked bed; yet by force of money he was divorced from her, having spent in the suit, in Charges only, three hundred pounds.

In like sort Francis Conne [brother to Signiour Georgio Conne] now Cup-bearer ex∣traordinary to her. Majesty, was convented at the high Commission, for having mari∣ed one Mistresse Steward, his Country Woman in Scotland, and had maried another, (one Mistresse Wiseman) in England, with whom he cohabited here in London.

The Scottish Woman claymed him, but she being poore and none to protect her, after two yeares suite he was declared to be Wisemans husband, money was his Cause for himselfe assured me, it cost him in gifts, feasting his Advocates and Clerks, above 150. pounds. What intollerable Injustice was this, it being notoriously knowne that the Scottish Woman was his wife?

The chiefe Extortioners are, the Registers of the Court, Stephen Knight, and his com∣panion (Brother in law to Sir Iohn Limbe.

When his Grace foresawe, the Parliament would call them in question, he pre∣sently deposed them, and made the said Knight principall Proctor in his Court, who fearing to be questioned for the same misdemeanours fled with his whole Family to Norwitch, and there bought of that Bishop the Registers office, and so is like to con∣tinue his accustomed trade of extortion, except this Honourable Court call him coram to answer his innumerable oppressions which are to be seene in the Registers booke of the high Commission.

He hath two bonds of mine, and two letters of Atturney made by me to him; His ordinary course was this, to take for every one twenty shillings, for that he should have had but two shillings sixpence, which extended to a great summe in the yeare; And out of Terme he had Fees for six Clerkes, and so many Promoters, which went throughout England, plaging the poore, and inriching themselves and their Master Knight.

Likewise, the other extortioner was Bonnyragge, the greatest Knave in the Country; For money he would doe any thing; He carried in his Pouch a number of Citations, and when he pleased for money dismissed any one; A Master Quashet, Mr. Smith the Iesuite, and Mr. Fisher of the same Order; And one Cutbert, a lay brother of theirs, of whom I spoke before; A great number of lay persons Recusants, whom I know have beene dismist by him some for forty shillings some for twentie shillings, but the least was ten shillings: Of a great part of Anabaptists, and Brownists, some that were poore he imprisoned; But the rich for money escaped, as themselves will depose. It is fit this Bonnyragge, and also the Bishop of Londons Pursivants be called in questi∣on with many other of his Promoters, and under Officers; As Arthur Huffe living in Saint Peters street in Westminster.

[ 4] I come now to the fourth point concerning the Popes aspiring to the temporall go∣vernment of these Kingdomes,* 191.23 and the manner how he proceedes, which I will clearely set downe.

You shall be informed what his Ambition was, seeing himselfe exalted to Saint Peters Chaire, being before Cardinall protector of the Scottish Nation. And which is omi∣nous; the two former Popes Clement the eight, and Paul the fifth, his Predecessors, having been: in minoribus protectors of Scotland. He thought to do something more to reduce both (under one King) to the Romish Church.* 191.24 And as Clement the seaventh had by his miscarriage beene the Cause of this di••coriation, from the obedience of the sea of Rome, he might be the meanes of their reconciliation. Wherefore he was no sooner made Pope but the same day with his owne hand (a thing not accustomed) he writ a letter to King Iames, of good memory, shewing his election & promotion to saint Peters Chaire and offering his correspondency with his Majesty; at the same in∣stant he nominated Signiour Georgio Conne a Scottish youth (who was Schoole fel∣low with his Nephew Signior Francisco, afterwards Cardinall) who should informe him of all important businesse of England and Scotland.

This Signior George, was a very faire youth of some fifteene yeares of age, and of a faire disposition, having also accesse to his Holinesse, (you may understand my mea∣ning for in minority being Legat in P••lonia, hee was much suspected of incontinen∣cy.) And assoone as any English, Scottish or Irish Runagates came to Rome, he went to their lodgings in the Popes behalfe, and brought them of his Holinesse Bread, and Wine, and other rarities, as Boligman, Sauseges and other dainties; letting them see all the Antiquities of Rome, and their Churches, though they were not of their Religion, and feasting them on the Popes charge when they visited the seaven Churches, as the Lord Craven and others; And now the Pope with his politique braine, began to ex∣cogitate the meanes, to have correspondency with the King: by fortune there was at Rome a Hollender expert in drayning of Lands to make the Marish grounds pastu∣rable and arrable; who having got accesse to his Holynesse, Informed him that all the Marish grounds in the champaigne of Rome (which was above six miles) might be drained and made profitable.

The Pope [for his profit] gave a great eare, and understanding by this man the meanes to effect if in a short time, that he needed great store of men to worke, and that of all Nations the English were most expert, The Pope presently takes hould thereof, apprehending it, as a fit occasion to treat with our K. wherefore he sends hi∣ther the Hollander in post hast, by whom Signior Georgio writ to sundry of his frinds, viz. to some of the Queenes Court,* 191.25 by whose meanes [at last] he got accesse to his Ma∣jesty signifying from whence he came, and the great profit which would redouud to this Kingdome, if he would permit some two thousand Familyes of his People, with their Wives and Children to goe and inhabit there, and after, successively more, For he had gotten promise of the Pope, that they should not be troubled, but use their con∣sciences without any vexation at all: More, this Hollander signified to his Majesty, the great Commodity it would be to the trade in those parts, for transporting from hence, Cloth, pewter, lead and other Commodities, and from thence Wines, Raysins, Oyles, Capers and other fruits, with a great quantity of Allome.

The businesse is remited to the Councell to consider, if his Majesty might have cor∣respondency with the Pope,* 191.26 as a temporall Prince, as he hath with other Princes and States, (who are not so potent) as Holland Venice Florence, &c? After mature delibe∣ration it was concluded, he might, for the causes prementioned.

The Hollander returnes with speed to Rome, shewing how well he had dispatched, together with His Majesties Declaration, and Order of the Councell, with Letters and answers of sundry persons to Signior Georgio, whom hee had feasted at Rome, and knew of the Queenes Court, being his Countrymen.

Then was it thought fit by those about Her Majestie, to begin the Treaty, and to breake that holy Ice for the Popes honours sake; then was nominated Sir Robert Douglas (Couzin Germain to the Marquesse Douglas) an ancient friend to Father Philips, and Signior Georgio; a disc••eet Gentleman, who had much travailed, and was expert in the Italian, French, Spanish, and Germain languages, A Courtier, yet modest and discreet.

But the Cardinall Richleau must be the man,* 191.27 who should have the honour to di∣rect him, and to be sent by him to begin the correspondency betwixt his Holines and the Queene, (for in all this businesse the King must not bee mentioned) from whom with many Letters, this Gentleman goes to the Court of France; where after few dayes hee is dispatcht by the said Cardinall, with money to make his journey and beare his charges at Rome, where gratiously hee is accepted of the Pope, his Nephew, and others of the Popes Cabinet Councell.

There hee remained above one yeare, and after a good viaticke was dismist, and returned to London, with a few gifts (but small ones) to her Majestie, Father Phi∣lips, and others of that Function; As some Meddulls Roscer••es, Agnus Deus and Pictures.

After this Gentlemans departure from Rome, was presently sent hither an Orato∣rian Priest called Signior Georgio* 191.28 Panzano, under pretence with a Breve from his Ho∣linesse, addrest to the Clergie, secular and regular, and Lay-Catholikes of the two Kingdomes of England and Scotland; The substance of that Breve was, That his ho∣linesse was verry sorry, for such jarres and divisions* 191.29 between the secular and the Clergy, to the great prejudice of the Catholike Church, and for that respect (having a ••atherly care of Soules, in these Kingdomes of England and Scotland) he had sent expressely, that Reverend Father, Georgio Pansano one of his Family to compose and reconcile them if he could.

This man at Paris, quits his Priests Robes, and drest himselfe in secular Apparell; his shaven Crowne is covered with a monstrous Periewig: he writes to Father Philips, who is to bee the primum mobile and director of all, who sends to him at Paris, as to an Italian Gentleman desirous to see the Kingdome; A passe was delivered him to Gallie, where he hires a baryne and brings with him two Raggamuffian young boys, and one Interpreter, who was presently sent backe to save charges.

At his first comming to London he lodged at the Italian Ordinary in the Strand;

but shortly (being disturbed by much resort of pe••••ons of great qualitie which re∣paired to him) he tooke Chambers, in one Signior Germynes House (a Lombard by Nation) living then neere to the New exchange, as you passe to the Covent Garden: this Agent had sundry meetings with the superiours of the Regular Order, but to those meetings the Iesuites would not come, though called and oft desired by the Popes Agent; At last it was concluded, they should not meddle with any Court businesse, they should speake honourably of the King and Queene, and be sparing to discorse of the Oath of Allegiance; yet never to undertake that it was altogether unlaw∣full.

This Agent returned having negotiated his principall businesse, which was to have * 191.30 Signior Georgio (the Popes best friend) to bee sent hither, which her Majestie ob∣teyned of the King, with great importunitie. Pansano having remained here, about two yeares, and having had his Viaticum and good presents from her Majestie, and Catho∣likes of the better sort, went away; In whose place succeeded Signior Georgio, bring∣ing with him a great Breve, declaring him to be Apostolicall Nuntio; and in his company, the Lord Don Luces brother, and his Pedagogue, one Connigham, Nephew to Sir David Connigham, his Majesties receivor in Wales.

This Nuntio, (but styled after inter-Nuntio, for not incensing the States) comes hither in May,* 191.31 and finding her Majestie at Homeby in Northamptonshire, repayring thither, he was presently admitted, and then likewise gained audience of the King.

To the Queene, hee presents rare gifts, some reliques of Saints, meddalles, a few of Gold and Silver, with the Popes picture stampt on them, and other trifles of small valew; In 〈◊〉〈◊〉 whereof, shee sends to the Pope, a great quantity of scarlett to vest his Holi∣nesse, his Nephew, and the other Cardinalls of the English Faction; Hee receives an hundred for one.

Here, he visits the great Ladyes and Gentlewomen of the Court; Hee stayes all the Progresse at Northampton; returning to London, tis worthy of consideration to observe his carriage day and night, courting of Ladyes and Gentlewomen.

In Terme time, all the Gentry of both Sexes, yea and poore women of any fashi∣on that had scarse means to bring them to London; and were come thither to bee cu∣red of the Kings evill, must likewise visit him.

Such were his compo••••ments here, that I am ashamed to relate them. His night∣lie* 191.32 Conversation abroad, and Conventicles with Ladyes; Sir John Winter, Her Ma∣jesties Secretarie, Sir Toby Matthew, Sir Kenelme Digby, and Master Walter Moun∣tague, were his Cabinet Councell; This last aspyring to bee Cardinall after Signior Georgio's death.

Yea, hee was so impudent and shamelesse, as to visit one of the greatest Ladyes of the Kingdome alone, who being found by her Husbond, and demanded by him, what made him so bold, he was in feare to have beene precipitated out of the Window; This his own Secretary told me: Two houres before day (In Winter) his manner was to visit La∣dyes and Gentlewomen, and to enquire of them how they slept that night. After three yeares and two months, impatient to stay any longer (aspyring to a Cardi∣nalls Hatt) loaden with great store of Iewells and Gold (which he got, partly of the mo∣nyes which Recusants lent to the King,* 191.33 to assist him in his Northern expedition; and partly given him by Ladies and Gentlewomen, amounting to above ten thousand pounds) he returned to Rome, spitting his lungs; But the truth is, he was soundly payd with the French disease: A brave instrument to reduce this Realme to the Roman Religion!

Hee was very lavish and prodigall in his gifts, spending many thousand pounds, fitter to have beene bestowed on his poore kindred, and beggerly Parents in Scotland who had scarsely to nourish them.

The Iesuites likewise collected from their Penitents,* 191.34 and got (at least) two parts of that money to themselves.

To returne to the Pope, so soone as he had Intelligence, that his Ganymede and Creature was received with such honour, he thought he had got already, the tempo∣rall Monarchy of great Brit••aine, making his Eldest* 191.35 Nephew Francisco protector

of England, Scotland, and Ireland, and erecting a particuler Congregation for the mat∣ters of these Kingdomes; whereof his said Nephew was President, and two other Car∣dinalls joyned with him,* 191.36 and a new Secretary, and other Prelates of that Court, his Councellours.

Hee gratiously entertained Master Walter Mountague keeping him in his Pallace, and sending him abroad in his Nephewes Coach; And others of any note, as my Lord of West-Meath an Irish Baron, and others.

Hee made Signior Georgio Pat••iarch of Jerusalem, an Honour without any Re∣venew.

No lesse was his pride puft up, when Sir William Hamilton (brother to the Earle of Abercorue, and Cozen to the Marquesse Hamilton, was sent Ambassadour from our Queen to that Court; whose carriage was like to Signior Georgio's here, carrying clo∣thed in mans apparell thorough England, Scotland, France, and Italy, his sweet heart Engenius Bonny, a daughter of the Yeoman of His Majesties Wine Celler.

After Signior Georgio, he sent hither a new Nuntio, Count Rossetti,* 191.37 a Noble man of Ferrara, but of better carriage, then his other deceased, whom hee intended to make Cardinall, in leiu of the other defunct.

As soone as Walter Mountague heard of Signior Georgio's death, he sent his Chap∣laine Post to Rome,* 191.38 with Letters from Her Majesty, intreating his Holynesse to make him Cardinall; The Popes answer was, he would gladly condiscend to that motion, If she would oblige her selfe to make an estate to him for his maintenance conformable to a Car∣dinall; So was it dasht; And so will all correspondency bee hereafter with that Court, by the wise and grave Councell of the Parliament. So that Master Penricke, Agent in that Court for the Queene be called backe; And a certaine Knight, of the Order of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem, (whom Count Rosetti intends to send hither, to keepe correspondency) be likewise dismist from hence; which done, all that Project will end in smoake; Alwayes provided, that Master Mountague, Sir Toby Matthew, Sir Kenelme Digby, Sir Iohn Winter, be removed and barr'd from going to Rome, or to any of his Holinesse Territories; Not yet to Italy, for feare of sedition, and keep∣ing correspondency with their associates.

I heard a French Gentleman of good worth say, that hee had seene a Breve from Rome, with this Inscription, Tobiae Mattheo Sacerdoti soci••tatis Iesu, which is, To Toby Matthew Priest of the Order of Iesus; wherein (inter alia) was, Confirma Amazonas illas quae strenue laborant in vinea pro Christo.* 191.39 First, Confirme those Amazonian Court Ladyes (that is) those brave Catholike Catamountaines of the Popish faction, that labour ••ustily for the advancement of Popery.

Touching the fifth point, in my Iudgement, Roman Catholikes, especially those [ 5] that have lands and goods, should bee stopt from going over Sea; In respect by the selling and Mortgazing of their Lands the money is transported to forreigne parts, and there spent, whereby the Kingdome is depauperated, His Majestie looses his yearely pay for their Recusancy; the Shites where they remained are disabled to pay so much subsedies as formerly in time of their Residence; And finally the poore looseth much by their absence.

This voluntary Relation of this ancient Intelligent. Popish-Priest (which I finde to bee generally true and reall, by orher Letters, and Intelligence, and concurring with the Plot discovered to the Archbishop and King Himselfe in my Romes Ma∣ster-peece, in most particulars touching the Jesuites, Scottish troubles, Popes Nun∣cioes, and other Instruments of his here nominated) gives much luster and confir∣mation to many of the premises and some ensuing passages; therefore I could not well omit it, though it be somewhat tedious.

But to proceed: the 2d. intended Civill War against the Scots ceasing contrary to the Prelates expectations, through the overruling providence of God, both in the rude Common Souldiers, who refused to serve under their Popish Commanders (some of whom they murthered) declayming against the Bishops, breakiwg down

their New-Rayles, Altars, Crucifixes, in diverse places, and in sundry of our Nobles who Petitioned His Majestie for a Parliament, and New Treaty with the Scotts to∣gether with the Generall opposition of Ministers and people against the new Canons and, &c. Oath, which put a period to this Warre without bloud-shed: here∣upon there were sundry New desperate Plots, Conspiracies, Councells entred into by the Popish and Prelaticall party to undermine this Parliament soone after it was first Assembled, and imbroyle all our Kingdomes in New Civill Warres and distra∣ctions more dangerous then the former; of which I shall give you a short hi••, out of the Commons Journall, and some other papers, letters, examinations which have come unto my hands.

February 10. 1640. There were foure Gen••lemen of the House of Commons, went up to the Lords* 191.40 to discover a great designe on foote among the Papists in England, Ireland, and Wales. That there were in Lancashire one thousand five hun∣dred,* 191.41 in Ireland, eight thousand Papists in Armes, and many thousands in South-Wales, and North-Wales, well payd and provided for by the Earle of Strafford, Earle of Worcester, and others; and did use frequently to goe to Masse at the sound of the drum.

There was also a great Nobleman in Wales that bought up all the Provisions hee could, kept Corne enough for three yeares, and got all the Arms he could, and had a strong Commission to furnish whom hee would: And there was also a Letter brought to the house, as from Secretary Windebanke in the Queenes name, to have all the Papists fast every Saturday for the good successe of that designe. Whereupon there was also this day an order made, that all Iudges in the next Circuits at the As∣sizes, should put the Law in execution against Iesuites and Priests, and make returne of the proceedings herein to the Parliament.

Upon this occasion,* 191.42 February 22. There was a Message from the Lords for a Conference with both Houses, for the disbanding of the Irish Army, and the remo∣ving of Papists from the Court and the English Papists in the Queenes house-hold.

* 191.43 May 5. 1641. There was discovered to the House of Commons a strange con∣spiration in agitation, against the whole body of the Kingdom, for the landing and bringing in of a French Army, to which our English Army should be joyned, which were all to meete by the 22. of this Moneth. whereupon the House sent out diverse warrants for Master Henry Perry, Colonell Goring, Sir Iohn Suckling, Master Henry Jermyn, and others as conspirators therein, to appeare before the House of Commons the next day.

There was also intelligence given to the House of Commons of 1400. barrells of Powder that were prepared in readinesse, and loaden by stealth, to bee carried a∣way by the appointment of the Conspirators, upon which the Commons appointed some of the House to make further enquiry thereof.

Hereupon most of the parties upon this discovery fled into France, and had pas∣ses to transport them without search from the King.

May 14.* 191.44 There was a Report in the Commons House of a Iesuite, That should say (it being noised the Parliament House was on fire) the time was not yet come, but it would bee so ere long; and of another that should say, there would bee many fatherlesse Children in London very shortly: upon which there were more warrants sent out for the attaching of those Iesuites.

May 19.* 191.45 There was one Newton a Priest an English man, which belonged to the Spanish Ambassadour, committed to the Gate-House, also a Message was sent to the Lords, desiring that the French Letters might bee stopt this weeke, as they were the last, and viewed by a Committee, which was accordingly done, the Com∣mittee reporting they had both weekes received intelligence of diverse dangerous plotts in agitation against the State, but they have not as yet made a full report in disclosing of the same.

Vpon this danger from Recusants,* 191.46 the Committee appointed to provide careful∣ly against their future attempts, May 29. presented their resolutions to the House

That if any man entertained a Popish servant knowing him to bee so, and lodged him but one night, he should be imprisoned without Baile, or mainprize, during the Kings pleasure; But if hee knew it not, for the present, if upon after knowledge of it, if he keepe him in his House a moneths time, he should not only bee imprisoned, but be fined according to the contempt. Likewise if any man married a Recusant, and had issue by Her, his Children should not onely bee Christened after the man∣ner of the Church of England, but they should be also brought up in the Protestant Religion. In the willing neglect of which, they were not onely to bee imprisoned, but fined for their contempt.

Also if any man knew where any Armor Powder or other Ammunition which belonged to any Recusant was kept and gave not notice to the next Justices of Peace thereof, but concealed it, they likewise to bee imprisoned, without Bayle or main∣prize, and fined for their contempt.

After this May 2.* 191.47 one Sanford was committed to prison by the House, for inti∣cing a young Gentlewoman to goe beyond Sea to bee a Nun: And Master Preston and Master Allen committed, for refusing both the Oath of Allegiance and Supre∣macie.

Iune 10. 13. 16, &c.* 191.48 The Conspiracy of Master Iermyn and the rest out of diverse Letters and examinations was reported to the House to consist of these particulars. 1. To bring in a French Army, and to surrender Portsmouth into their hands. 2. To seise upon the Tower of London: 3. To bring in the Northern Army to London to over-awe the Parliament, to support Episcopacy (the Bishops and Episcopall Clergy being to maintaine 2000. Horses for this purpose) and uphold the Kings Prero∣gative and Revenew to the full as it was formerly. 4. To keepe the Irish Army on foote from being disbanded, till the Scotts were first disbanded.

Iune 24. 1641. There was a Conference at a Committee of both Houses managed by Master Pym, consisting of diverse heads, whereof the fourth head was touching the Queenes most Excellent Majesti•• which contained diverse particulars.

1. THat His Majestie,* 192.1 may be pleased by advise of his Parliament, to perswade the Queene to accept some of the Nobility, and others of trust into her Majesties service, into such places as are now in her disposall.

2. That no Iesuite nor none of other Orders, what Country men soever, whether French or Italian, be received into Her Majesties service, nor any Priest of His Majesties Do∣minions, English, Scottish, or Irish, and that they be restrained from comming to Court.

3. That the Colledge of Capuchines at Somerset House may be dissolved, and sent out of the Kingdom: these two last mentioned concerning the Queene, Priests, Iesuites and Capuchines, for these particular reasons.

1. Publike danger, and scandall of this Kingdome, and peace of the Kingdome.

2. Dis-affection of some of those wicked conspirators is expressed in two Letters, which Letters were here read openly.

3. A particular Letter of Father Philips there also read.

4. Because of the Priests, Iesuites, and the Colledge, there are diverse great quantities of gold transported frequently.

4. The fourth particular that concerneth the Queen, is upon speciall occasion of his Majesties absence: That their Lordships will bee pleased to joyne with us to advise the King, that some of the Nobility, and others of qualitie, with competent ••uardes, may be appointed to attend the Queens person against all designes of Papists, and of ill affected persons, and of restraining resort thither in his absence.

5. The fifth Head concerneth the Kings Children; that some persons of publike trust and well affected in Religion, might be placed about the Prince, who may take care of his

education, and the rest of his Children; especially in matters of Religion and liberty.

6. The sixth Head concerned such as come into the Kingdom with Titles OF BE∣ING THE POPES NUNCIO, that it may bee declared, that if any man come with instructions into this Kingdome, from the Pope of Rome, he shall be in case of high Treason,* 192.2 out of the Kings Protection, and out of the protection of the Law. And there is notice upon very good grounds, that Count ROSSETI (The Popes Nun∣cio) doth yet continue in the Kingdome, AND YET RESORTS UNTO THE COURT: (notwithstanding the Kings former Promise to the Houses, to send him hence.)

A little after Father Philips the Queenes Confessor writ a very Se∣ditious* 193.1 Letter to Mr. Mountague into France, intercepted, and produced to bee read in the House of Commons, by Master Pym, the 25. of Iune 1641. to this effect, to stirre up the French against the PARLIAMENT.

This good King and Queen are left very naked;* 193.2 the Puritans if they durst, would pull the good Queen in pieces: Can the good King of France suffer a Daughter of France his Sister, and her Children to be thus affronted? Can the wise Cardinall endure England and Scotland to unite, and not be able to discerne; in the end it is like they will joyne together and turn head against France? A stirring Active Ambassabour might do good service here; I have sent you a Copy of the Kings Speech on Satturday last, at which time he discharged his conscience, and was advised to make that speech by the Earle of Bristoll, and the Lord Sey, but I believe there is a mistake in the wri∣ting, and that it should have bin the Lord Savill. This Speech did much operate to the disadvantage of the Earle of Strasford. for the Commons were much there∣by incensed and inflamed against him; and this brought forth the next day being Monday, a Protestation which was taken in both Houses of Parliament; of the same nature, but rather worse than the Scottish Covenant.

The Londoners who are very boysterous, came upon Munday 5 or 6000. and were so rude, that they would not suffer the Lords to come and go quietly and peaceably to their houses; but threatned them, that if they had not justice, and if they had not his life, it should go hard for all those that stood for him, following them up and down, and calling for Iustice, justice, justice.

There was in the House of Commons, fifty sixe that denied to passe the Earle of Straffords Bill, their names were taken, and they were fixed upon posts in divers parts of London, and there was written over the head, these are Straffordians, the betrayers of their Country.

By this meanes it came to passe that the Lords and Iudges were much affrighted, and the most of his friends in the Lords House forsooke him all; the Popish Lords did absent themselves, the Lord of Holland and Hartford were absent, so was Bristol and others; Savill and the Duke onely stucke close and faithfully to him and some sew other Lords. God knowes the King is much dejected, the Lords much aff••igh∣ted, which makes the Citizens and House of Commons shew their heads: some have braved little lesse than to unthrone His Majesty, who if hee had but an ordi∣nary spirit, might easily quash and suppresse these people. Our good Queen is much afflicted,* 193.3 and in my conscience, the Puritans if they durst would teare her in pieces; this cannot be for the honour of France, to endure a Daughter of that Nation, and her Children, should be thus oppressed and affronted.

The Earle of Holland is made Generall of the Army, whither he is gone down; the E. of Newport Master of the Ordnance, Belfore Lieverenant of the Tower hath proved an arrant Traytor to the King,* 193.4 who commanded him upon his Allegiance to receive a Captain and 1000 men into the Tower, which he most traiterously re∣fused

to doe. One clause is omitted which should have bin placed in the middle of the Letter, which was to this effect: That there was a Report in London, that the Parliament House was on fire, whereupon there was more than 1000 people very suddenly gathered together, whereby you may easily perceive the heigth and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the peoples affections. May 6. Anno Dom. 1641.

There was another Letter sent from one Robert Phillips, one of the Queenes Priests (supposed to Master Mountague••) to this effect; You may expect some company with you ere long, Crofts, Suckling, Piercy, Iermaine are gone; all things here are in great incertainties, Protestation is made, and taken by both Houses, much like, but much worse than the Scottish Covenant. I sent you some money by Mr. Ier∣maine; but now that he is gone, I make some doubt whether he might be mindfull of you to take it with him. I haue spoke to the Queen about your occasions, and will do what I can, though I am not able to undertake much.

Your loving friend, FRAN: PHILIPS.

HEereupon Father Philips was sent for by a Messenger to appear before a Com∣mittee* 193.5 that afternoone to be examined about it.

The Messenger comming to White-hall, and finding him, acquainted him there∣with, who sayd he would go in and eate something, and come presently and goe with him.

But by a backe door he went and acquainted the Queen with his sending for; and after some stay, came and told the Officer that he had bin with the Queen, who had commanded him that he should not go till she had spoke with the King, and that he would obey her command before the Parliament. Which being related to the House of Commons, they were much distasted at it, and sent another Warrant to apprehend, and bring him forthwith the next day as a delinquent.

There was also a Warrant sent by the Serjeant at Arms for the Popes Nuncio,* 193.6 and to bring him likewise before the House, but he was not to be found. The next day, the King sent a Message to the Commons, promising that the Popes Nuncio should be presently sent away out of this Kingdome. Presently hereupon, the Officer was again sent with a Warrant to apprehend Father Philips, and waiting for him at White-hall, complaint had bin made (as it seemed) to the King about it, and the Lord Chamberlain at the Kings Command, sent for the Officer to examine him, by what Authority he came within the Verge of the Court, to Attach any one; who shewing his Warrant, desired he would trust him with it to shew the King, which the Officer did; And the Lord Chamberlain soon after returning, gave this answer; That His Majesty would satisfie the House about it, if Philips did not appeare. But in the afternoon, the sayd Philips appeared before the Committee, and was exami∣ned, and commanded to attend the House of Commons the next day. After which Father Philips was committed prisoner to the Tower, and these Articles of Im∣peachment drawn up against him; most of them comprised in Brownes Relation.

The Impeachment and Articles of complaint against Father Philips the Queens Confessor,* 194.1 lately committed to the Tower, by the Honourable and High Court of PARLIAMENT.

THat the sayd Father Philips hath bin observed to have bin a great cause, both in [ 1] himselfe and his Adherents, of a great part of the unquietnesse of this State.

He with Parsons and other their Assistants were the onely cause, that the Pope [ 2] was stirred up to send Breves to these Kingdoms of Englaud, and Scotland, and to hinder the oath of Allegiance,* 194.2 and lawfull obedience of the subjects to our Graci∣ous King, that so they may still fish in troubled waters.

[ 3] The damnable Doctrine, which he and other Iesuits have taught, to destroy and depose Kings, hath bin the cause of the civill Wars, like to be the fall of these King∣domes, if God in his mercy did not prevent it.

[ 4] ••hey have bin the cause of the Monopolies projected in this Kingdome; espe∣cially concerning the Forrest of Deane, and marking of butter Caske, where all the parties were partners and Confederates with them; as Sir Basill Brooke, sir Iohn Winter, and a brother in Law of the sayd Sir Iohn, that lived in Worcestershire, and Master Ployden, whose servant named Baldwin, hath bin seen to deliver to Captain Read a substitute of the Iesuits, an hundred pounds at a time, to one Iesuite that li∣ved in his house.

Father Philips hath bin a great Actor with the superiour of the Capuchions, who [ 5] is a most turbulent spirit, and was sent hither by Cardinall Richlieu of France, to be a Spye at this Court for the French Faction, and hath therefore laboured by all means to breed dissentions;* 194.3 for the French Aime at nothing more than to make a Schisme betwixt the English and the Scots, that this State might be so weakned, and made unable to withstand them, that so they might have an opportunity to Conquor these Kingdoms; these unquiet spirits having accesse to her Majesty, may importune things not fit for the State.

[ 6] The sayd Philips hath bin guided by a Grey-Fryar, who by degrees hath intruded himselfe to be a Clerke of her Majesties Chappell, and Chaplain Extraordinary in time of Progresse; who when he is out of London, goeth by the name of Mastor Wilson, but his true name is William Tompson Doctor of Divinity, as some Iesuites have affirmed, but a most furious spirit and unquiet; and therefore by a Nicke∣name, is by some called Cacafugo, that is as much as if in English you should say, Shit-fire; by whom Father Philips hath bin so led, that he hath bin very officious to perform whatsoever he would have done. These two have ruled all the busines con∣cerning the two Kingdoms on the Popish parts, and for the most part of Rome also,

The sayd Father Philips hath placed many unfit persons about her Majesty, Sir Iohn Winter to be her Majesties Secretary, Seignior Georgeos Conne late Agent of [ 7] the Pope his Brother, was by his means admitted to be servant Extraordinary to the Queen, a man altogether unfit for that place, a most scandalous person, having three wives all now alive.

Sundry persons by the sayd Father Philips have been admitted to be the Queens [ 8] servants Extraordinary, by some supposed office or other: as Master Labourne, George Gage (brother to Colonell Cage) both Oratoriant Priests; the one of the French Faction very seditions the other of the Spanish, whose brother is now left Resident at Rome: for therby his Master▪ Sr. William Hambleton late Agent at Rome▪ Penricke is sworne servant Extraordinary to her Majesty, who is a sworne Spani∣ard and Intelligencer for Rome, in respect his Brother is Agent here, by Father Phi∣lips: These and many others who are factious and turbulent spirits, have by Father Philips his means received Protection from the Queens Majesty.

The sayd Philips hath been much ruled by Sir Toby Matthewes, Sir Iohn Winter, [ 9] and Master Walter Mountague.

He was very forward with his Complices, for the breaking of the Ice to begin [ 10] the Treaty here for the Popes honours sake; and when Sir Robert Douglasse, and Seignior Georgio were nominated, whom he thought most fit, Cardinall Richlieu was thought fittest to be the man, who should direct him to begin the correspon∣dency betwixt the Pope and the Queen; and therefore he was sent to France with many Letters, and from thence he was dispatched for Rome by the Cardinall, where he was received with great respect, and after a viatick, he was dispatched again for England with some few small gifts, Pictures, Crosses, Agnus Deies, and such like Popish stuffe to Father Philips, and other of that Function.

[ 11] The savd Father Philips was the chiefe Agent in correspondency with, and bring∣ing in of Signior Georgio Panzani, the Oratorian Priest, by whose direction, this

Priest being at Paris, left wearing of Priests clothes, and went in the habite of a Gentleman; and because he had a shaven Crowne therefore he wore a Perriwigge, and Father Philips, directed all those that sent to him, to write to him as to an Ita∣lian Gentleman, desirous to see these Kingdomes, and by Father Philips his direction he afterwards came hither; who did here continue for the space of two years, pra∣ctising great and dangerous Innovations from place to place; and then having dis∣patched his businesse, returned to Rome, with great Presents from the Catholikes of the greater sort.

Whereas it hath pleased God, to blesse us with a hopefull Prince, to the comfort [ 12] of our King and Kingdome:* 194.4 Yet the sayd Father Philips hath attempted to traduce his tender yeares to Popery. But God hath prevented him of his purpose, and let us pray to God to preserve that Royall Race from Popery, and the whol Land from all Innovation; that our Cracious King may Rule Gloriously, and the whole Land live in peace, to the honour of God, and comfort of us all, Amen.

Father Philips during his Imprisonment in the Tower, was visited by many Ie∣suits, Priests, Papists, who refused to take the oath of Supremacy, some whereof were committed; and many suspected persons who had taken by Lodgings neere the Tower (with an intention to surprize it, as was feared) were apprehended and restrained.

* 194.5 Iuly 13th. 1641. The Commons were informed of the Queenes intention to passe beyond the Seas, under pretence of going to the Spaw for her health, and carrying over the Lady Mary into Holland. Whereupon the Houses being jealous of some ill designes to be acted by her against the Realme in Forraigne parts ap∣pointed a speciall Committee of both Houses to attend His Majesty and the Queen at White-hall; and to present them with reasons against their intended journey, which they accordingly presented to the King the 15th of Iuly, and the next day to the Queen her Selfe.

The Reasons were these.

1. There is a great cause to doubt, least the Papists have some designe upon her Majesties journey,* 194.6 because the House hath been informed, that divers of them have sold off their Lands to a good value, and used other means to get ready money. 2ly. It is observed, some of them have been very diligent, gathering great quan∣tities of gold. 3ly. It is informed, that more than an ordinary number of Papists are gone beyond Sea already, and those of the better sort.

2. The great number of English fugitives now beyond the Seas, who by their late designes and practises are knowne to be full of malice to the State, and will no doubt seeke all opportunities of accesse to her Majestie, and as much as they can labour to infuse into her Majesty, such evill Councells, as may trouble the peace of the Kingdome, whereof at this time there is more danger, because the affaires of the Kingdome, are not yet fully setled, and upon disbanding of the Army, all parts will abound with Souldiers, and such others as will bee apt to be provo∣ked to tumults and seditions; and especially in the time of the Kings absence in Scotland.

3. That the House of Commons have received information of great quantity of treasure in Iewells,* 194.7 Plate, and ready mony packt up to bee conveyed away with the Queene, not only in such a proportion as the present occasions, with due respect to her Majesties honour may seeme to require, but a farre greater quantity: and that diverse Papists and others, under pretence of Her Majesties goods, are like to convey great summes of monyes, and other treasure, beyond the Seas, which will not onely impoverish the State, but may bee imployed to the fomenting of some mis∣chievous attempts to the trouble of the publike peace.

4. That as it will be great dishonour to the State, if Her Majestie should not bee attended and furnished sutably to her quality, so it will be a very heavy burden in this time of great necessity, and occasions of other publike charges, if she should

be provided in so royall a manner as shall be fit for her Majesty, and the Honour of the King and Kingdome.

5. That because we understand by Sir Theodore Mayern, that the chiefe cause of her Majesties si••knesse, and distempers proceed from some discontent of her mind. The House of Commons have thought good to Declare; That if any thing with∣in the power of Parliament may give Her Majesty contentment, they are so tender of her health, both in due respect to His most Excellent Majesty and Her Selfe, that they will be ready to further Her satisfaction in all things, so far as may stand with that Publike to which they are obliged.

6. That the Commons conceive it will be some dishono••r to this Nation, if Her Majesty should at this unseasonable time go out of the Kingdome, upon any griefe or discontent received here: And therefore we shall labour by all good meanes to take away and prevent all just occasions of Her Majesties tr••uble, in such manner as may further Her content, and therein Her health, which will be a very great com∣fort and joy to our selves, and the rest of His Majesties loving Subjects.

But notwithstanding all these Reasons, the Queen (though she seemed satisfied for the present) continued in Her resolution,* 194.8 and on Febr. 11th following, went from Greenwich towards Dover, and from thence into Holland with Her Daughter the Princesse Mary.

What ill offices she did there against the Parliament, Kingdome, by furnishing the King with Monyes, Ammunition, Armes, Horse, Men, and Commanders, to raise and carry on a civill War against the Parliament, and His Protestant Subjects, Selling and Pawning the Iewels of the Crown &c is so well knowne, I shall not re∣late it; and what ill offices of like nature she is now like to do against them in France, upon Her late Voyage thither, time will ere long more fully discover.

Before the Queens first departure hence▪* 194.9 in Iuly 21. 1641. There was a Petition read in the Commons House, in behalfe of the Lay-Papists of England, wherein they made Protestation of their fidelity to the Crowne and Kingdome, and desired a mittigation of the severity of the Lawes against them: but nothing was done therein. August 12. 1641. The Queen Mother (who had formerly desired a Gard to secure her against the feared tumults of the people, and that being denyed, sup∣plies of money to transport her hence) departed from White-hall towards Italy, her Native Countrey, attended by the Earle of Arundell and his Lady, who never re∣turned since.* 194.10 After this, upon the 28. 30. and 31 of August and in September fol∣lowing, upon the disbanding of the Irish Army, the Spanish Ambassadour moved the King for foure thousand of the Irish to serve his Master, which the King con∣discended too, and engaged himselfe by promise to grant, But the Lords and Com∣mons upon serious debate, considering the evill consequences of it, and fearing some dangerous design against the State, and our Religion to be couched under it, denyed to condiscend thereunto, for these two principle reasons which they gave to the King and Spanish Embassadour: First, for that th•• Spaniard was an Assistant to the Emperour against the Palsgrave, and in keeping the Lady Elizabeth from being setled in her inh••ritance, so that to assist him, would bee to turne the points of our owne swords against our selves. Secondly, That they are contrary in Religion to us, and that to assist them is not only matter of Conscience, but it would bee of evill president if it should bee granted: Whereupon it was moved, that no Officers should serve the Spaniard, witho•••• leave, and that no Marchant nor Master of ship should transport any Ammunition of War to them, under penaltie and confiscation of the same, and displeasure of the Parlia∣ment.

You have heard before what a labouring and plotting there was to keep the Irish Army from disbanding, and to give a new occasion of assembling them to some parts of Ireland under pretence of transporting them into the Low Countries or Spain to serve the Spaniard; but no doubt, the true reason was to execute that horrid bloudy Massacre and designe of surprising Dubline Castle and all other Forts of Irealnd, by

the popish party in one day, which was formerly plotted, and intended to be put in execution the 23. of Octob. 1641 but that it was in part prevented by a timely disco∣very of it the very night before Dublin Castle should have beene surprised by those Popish conspirators.

How, & by whom this horrid execrable conspiracy was plotted contrived and execu∣ted, you may read at large in The Rise, and progresse of the Irish Rebellion in Doctor Iones his booke of Examinations, and sundry other Treatises of this subject set forth by Authority of Parliament, whereunto I shall only annex such supplymentall evi∣dences concerning the Rebellion which have come unto my hands, omitted for the most part, by them.

Among Secretary Windebankes papers I found this ensuing subscribed by Daniel Oneale about the yeare 1640. which hath some relation to this Irish Rebellion.

Owe•• O Neall, by his Majesties permission about five yeares▪ agoe, raised a Regi∣ment of 30. Companies,* 195.1 wherein there were 3500. men; by reason of the stop of sup∣plies since, the Regiment is become so weak, that it is scarce 1000. strong: His humble request is, that being his Regiment was raised by his Majesties leave, and that he intends, it for his Majesties service when he has occasion for him, (to performe which Ile ingage my life and reputation to his Majesty) his Majesty would be graciously pleased to grant him a recrute,* 195.2 of 50. men to every Company, which he thinkes will purge the Kingdome rather then impoverish it, and will enable him to come strong upon any sum∣mons to his Majesties service.

Daniell O Neille.

This Owen Neale, as this writing Manifests, about the yeare 1635. raised a Regi∣ment of 3000. men for the service of the Kings Majesty when he had occasion for them, which he transported into Flanders to serve the King of Spain for the present: which Daniel Oneale petitions, 1640. might be recruted, to enable him to come strong upon a∣ny sommons to his Majesties service: This Owen Oneal was made acquainted with the Jrish Rebellion, and particularly sent to by the Lord Maguire and other the Con∣spirators to ayde & assist them with Armes and men which he promised to send them before the Rebellion was fully concluded, as the Lord Maguire himself•••• con••esseth, as you shall see anon: which compared with the Examinations following, & those pub∣lished by Doctor Iones, and Daniel Oneiles activity to keepe on foot the Irish Army and bring the Northren Army against the Parliament; will sufficiently evidence, that Oneyle had some Rebellious designes both in the raising & recrute of his Popish Regiment, to be acted within Ireland and his Majesties Dominions upon occasion.

That this conspiracy was ploted and agreed on in the generall, and discovered, if not to his Majesty, yet at least to Secretary Windebanke above a yeare before it brake forth, is manifest by this letter found, among Windebankes Papers thus directed.

To the Kings most Excellent Maiesty.

• The King is abused.
• The Law is wrested.
• It slayes the Innocent.
• It acquites the guilty.
• Tis like a spiders Webbe.
• It catches the smalle.
• The great ones breake through.

It is as it is Justly tearmed, concessum Latrocinium: I wonder the world is ••o ecclipst in understanding as not to certifie and prevent that, that must of necessity ruine ere long the Common-wealth, but your Majesty may let them rest, they bring in profit to your Exchequer, or Coffers, but at last they will shake the foundation of your Monarchie, and their owne weight will make them shrinke under their owne burthen, their supporters being not able to beare up their bodyes.

I love and honour your Majesty so much that I would have discovered an intended Plot,* 195.3 which I doubt this next Summer will be put in execution against the State of our Kingdome of Ireland, but that I am sworne the contrary. I was requested (after many deepe Protestations and injunctions not to make it knowne) to be an actor in the designe; I refused it, and tooke time to consider: your Majesty with your learned Councell, may finde out and prevent the ensuing perills.

I have this day poysoned my selfe at the Kings Bench Barre to prevent the ma∣lice of Iudge loanes, and of your Judges, whom as I shall Answer at the dread∣full day, would unjustly have deprived me of life, had not my selfe prevented him; he hath done this, not for any benefit to the weale publike, but upon par∣ticular revenge; he only aimed at my blood and life. I beseech your Majesty to give him my carcase to eare also: a corrupter Judge I suppose the Kingdom hath not any: Roberies, Murthers, and all manner of villany shall passe by him•• undis∣cerned let him be but bribed, otherwise the Inocents must suffer, and so have I. What the party was who writ this Letter, I cannot certainly determin; but cer∣taine it is he was some Souldier dwelling in Ireland at first, who should have been an Actor in the Irish Rebellion, & was charged under an Oath of Secrecy, not to reveal it, above a yeare before it brake out, this letter being written in 1640. before Winde∣bankes slight, and Judge Iones his death. The party who writ it was (it seemes) exami∣ned; concerning this Plot, as appeares by these heades of his examination indorsed in another hand on the backe of the Originall, viz.

Roch, a Priest that lived in Develin, & a Bishop called Bar••well, w••ld commond him to Tyrone in Flanders,* 195.4 and he should be an Actor in the d••signe, THAT SHOVLD FREE THE PAPISTS IN IRELAND. We may TAKE DEVELIN BY AN ANSLAT, as easily as kisse a mans hand. The Kingdome is so secure, and the Souldiers so base, AS IT IS AS EASIE TO TAKE THE KINGDOME. The Souldiers are but hirelings for 13. pound a yeare, and so they serve all their men, and scarce pay them, but you shall be better used. Goe into England, get up your debts. AND WEE WILL IMPLOY YOV. Stanley and others have beene ill used AND GIVING THEIR SERVICE TO VS HAVE RELEASED THEMSELVES OF THOSE ENEMIES, SO MIGH•• HEE Doe,

The Examination and confession indorsed on the Letter informes us of these particulars: 1. That the Plotte mentioned in the Letter,, was to surprise Dublin; and the Kingdome of Ireland too: The very plot the Rebels intended, endeavoured after∣wards to put in execution: 2ly. that the end of it was to free the Papists in Ireland: 3ly. That they thought this Plot was as easie & feasible as to kisse a mans hand. 4ly. That one Roch, a Priest in Divelin, and a Bishop called* 195.5 Barnwell, were the parties who ac∣quainted him with the Plot (under an Oath of secrecy) & would have engaged him in it. 5ly. That Tiroen (to wit Owen Oneal) the man who raised the Regiment of 3500. men & desired a Recrute in the former paper) was the person to whom he shold be recommended in Flanders, to be a principal actor in this Plot, being there ena∣bled to raise men, Armes, and traine up the conspirators to the use of Armes without suspition or noise, better then in any other place. 6ly. That they had then drawne Standley and other Souldiers to their party. Seventhly that all this was confessed and discovered in manner aforesaid, above a yeare before this Rebellion brake out.

That this Plot was thus laid and discovered before hand to Owen O Neale in Flanders, will appeare by this examination taken upon Oath in Ireland.

The Examination of Henry Mac Cart taken before Sir Gerrald Lowther Knight, Chiefe Iustice of His Majesties Court of Common Pleas, and Sir Robert Me∣redeth Knight, Chancellour of His Majesties Court of Exchequer, of His Maje∣sties Privie Councell of the Kingdome of Ireland; by direction of the Right Ho∣nourable the Lords Iustices and Councell, the 12th. day of February, 1641.

VVHo being sworne and examined saith; that about nine yeares since he this Examinant left the Kingdome of Ireland, and went into Flanders, under the command of Iames Fitz-Garret, of Ballysonan, in the County of Kildare, and at his said Captaines landing In Flanders, he and his company were put into the Regiment of Owen Roe O Neale, Colonell under the Cardinall, where this examinant served for about two yeares of the said time, under the said Captaine Fitz-Garret, and then was transferred under the com∣mand of Captaine Conn O Neale in the same Regiment, and afterwards was preferred by the said Colonell Owen O Neale, to be his Major Domo. which Of∣fice is of the nature of Steward of his House, and after was by the said Owen, made Quarter-master of his Regiment, in which imployment he this examinant remained untill he was sent into this Kingdom by the said Colonell Owen O Neile. And this examinant saith, that Sir Phelim Roe O Neale had sent a Table with a Character from this Kingdome of Ireland, unto Col. Owen O Neale into Flan∣ders, the which Table was lost at the siege of Ayre. And for the losse of which Character he this examinant heard the said Colonell lament much, saying; That all the great Townes, Ports, Provinces, and remarkable places, and persons in the Kingdome of Ireland had their particular names deciphered in that Table. After which time the said Colonell received from Captaine Conn O Neale, Ne∣phew unto him the said Owen, one other Table of Characters of the like con∣tents. And the said Captaine Conn was sent from Flanders into England about Lent last by the said Colonell, to obtaine leave for the raising of men in this King∣dome of Ireland, under pretence of carrying the said men so to be raised into Flanders.* 196.1 The true intention of the raysing of those men being to set on foot the Rebellion in Ireland, which hath since accordingly been done; and the said Conn having spent about six weekes in England retu••ned into Flanders, upon pretence of furnishing himselfe with money, for the raysing of the said men: but before he the said Conn returned backe for England, the said Colonell Owen being on a journey unto the siege of Ayre, there repaired unto him Hugh Mac Phelim Birne, now a Colonell, among the Rebells of this Kingdome of Ireland, who formerly had been a Captaine in Tirones Regiment in Spaine, and the said Hugh remai∣ned with the said Colonell Owen about foure and twenty houres, most of which time they spent in private conference, in which discourse he this Examinant over∣heard the said Hugh say: We are to adventure our lives for the succouring of a scabbed Towne of the King of Spaines. where we may happily lose our lives, and we can expect no worse then death if we goe unto our owne Country and succour it. And the said Hugh leaving the said Colonell in his journey towards Ayre, went unto Dunkirk, and from thence into England, and soone after at the Campe of Ayre there came unto the said Owen an Irish Fryer, one of the O Neales dis∣guised, who after much private conference with the said Colonell for about six dayes, the said Fryer departed thence for England, together with Captaine Ed∣ward Birne, and Captaine Bryan, O Neale, a kinsmans of the said Colonells, and a Captaine of his Regiment, and now in Ireland amongst the Rebells. And at the said Captaines departure from the Collonell, he the said Col. presented him

with a case of Pistolls, and shortly after the afore-mentioned Cap. Conn O Neale was againe sent into England, and from thence he the said Captain Conn wrote in∣to Flanders, unto the said Col. Owen, that Hugh Mac Phelim Birne, Captaine Brian O Neale and the aforesaid Fryer were gone to Ireland. And that he the said Conn had received a Letter out of Ireland from President Rosse (by which name in their Table of Characters is understood Sir Phelim O Neale) and that the said President Rosse went very well on in his businesse, by reason that Brabant and Valous were fully satisfied to joyne together (by which Brabant and Valous are understood in the aforesaid Table of Characters, Vlster and Leinster) And did further write at the same time, that he the said Conn expected Lewis Lanois his comming into England (by which Lewis Lanois in their Table aforesaid is under∣stood Daniel O Neale, brother to the said Conn now in restraint in England, and for whom he had stayed, and was in feare of staying over-long least he should be entrapped) And desired his Vncle the said Col. Owen O Neale, to send some one from him unto the said President Rosse into Ireland, with his resolution and in∣structions what to doe, which the said President daily expected, which Letters were sent from the said Conn unto him the said Owen into Flanders by a speciall Messenger: At which time one Byron Mac Phelim Birne came out of England unto the said Colonell Owen, and stayed with him a few daies, and had conference with him, and so returned back for England; and after in October last the said Col. Owen O Neale sent one Art. Mac Ginnis a Fryer, being his Nephew, into England, who at Dunkirk met with a Iesuit, who as this examinant was told was a sonne of the Lord Viscount Netterfield which came thether with him into England, and so for Ireland. And this examitant further saith, that in November last, newes came unto the said Colonell Owen O Neale, that there was an enter∣prise to be made on the Castle of Dublin for the taking of the said Castle by the Lord Mac Guire, Mac Mahone, one of the O Neales and others; which Plot be∣ing discovered, the said Lord Mac Guire, Mac Mahone, O Neale and others were imprisoned. And that neverthelesse the Irish had raised a great company of men, and possessed themselves of the Newrie, Dundalke, Ardmagh, Monaghan, and severall other Country Townes. And that they had taken prisoners the Lord Calfield, the Lady Blaine, and her Children, and that their numbers did daily encrease. And being demanded how they could have the said Newes so soone in Flanders, answered,* 196.2 that they had that and most of the Newes of Ireland, out of England; and that it was notable to observe, with what speed and certainty the Irish in Flan∣ders received the Newes of Ireland out of England: upon receipt of which News, the said Col. was in a great rage against the discoverer, and said he wondered how or where that villaine should live; for if he were in Ireland, sure they would pull him to peeces there. And if he lived in England, there were footmen and other Irish men enough to kill him. And he further saith, that the said Col. Owen acquainted the generall Francisco de Melloe, with the said News, who told the said Colonell that he had understood as much before. And thereupon the said Col. desired Li∣cense to depart for Ireland. And likewise that he might have Armes and Ammu∣nition to carry thither with him: whereunto the said Generall Answered; That the said Col. should not want either Armes or Ammunition, or any thing else that he could furnish him withall;* 196.3 if he the said Colonell were sure of any Port where they might be safely landed in Ireland. And thereupon the said Generall advised the said Colonell, to send one of trust into Ireland without Letters, to be informed there, which were the safest and best way Ports in Ireland where Armes and Ammunition might be landed; and to direct that some Fryer or Priest might for that purpose be sent back into Flanders, to certifie them of those Ports; and likewise that some person of speciall trust should be sent into France, Rome, and to the Empe∣rour to negotiate with them,* 196.4 and to desire their assistance for the Irish in defence of their Religion: Hereupon the said Col. designed for that negotiation, one Ever Roe

Tituler Bishop of Downe: And by reason that he this Examinant, and the speciall imployments which he had under the said Col. and the trust reposed in him by the said Colonell, were knowne unto the said Conn O Neale; and divers other of the Rebells now in Irelands. He the said Col. chose this Examinant to send into Ireland, with the said Message and these instructions. That he this Examinant should repaire unto Sir Phelim O Neale, Conn O Neale, Brian O Neale; and Hugh O Birne, and to acquaint them that he the said Col. was purposed to come from Dunkirke for Ireland with all expedition, and to bring with him three Ships, wherein should be three or foure hundred Commanders and Officers,* 196.5 with Munition and Armes for Horse and Foot for the supply of such companies of Souldiers, as were or could be raised in Ireland by those of the Catholike League, for the prosecution of the warre there next; that he the said Col. expected to be forthwith advertised and advised from them in Ireland (by some Fryer or Priest to be sent from thence for that purpose) what Port in that Kingdome he should land in. And directed the sending of the aforenamed Ever Roe Titular Bishop of Downe into France unto Rome,* 196.6 and the Emperour to solicite their Aydes for the defence of the Religion in Ire∣land. And likewise further advised that the Lords and great Commanders of the Catholique League in that Kingdome, should by all meanes avoyd to fight any battaile with the English or Kings Army, untill the said Colonells arrivall in Ireland, and they were better furnished with Armes and Munition: And that in the meane time and untill his comming,* 196.7 if there were any Noblemen, and Gentle∣men in Ireland who would not joyne with them in this warre, they should Proclaime the said parties unnaturall Members of that Nation and Kingdome, and enemies unto that Religion. And also that the Goods and Lands of those who would not joyne with them, should be given unto him or t••••m of that House or Family who would ac∣cept thereof, aud joyne with them. And also that untill his comming, and untill they were better furnished with Armes they should not give the Kings Army and me••∣ting in the day time, but should set upon them in their Quarters by night, when they were wearied by marchi••g abroad in the Country, or upon other occasions. And another of this Examinants Instructions was, to perswade them by all meanes that they should not mistrust or doubt of his comming, for he would be with them ere long, and that he had taken a great Oath, that if he could not obtaine leave,* 196.8 Munition and Armes from the Generall, yet if all failed he would adventure him and his whole estate in that service, and that if he lived he would assuredly be with them within ten weekes, and would bring with him Miners, Canons and Can∣noneers, and such other instruments as should be necessary for them. And that he did wonder although there were no Miners there, that his Country-men did not im∣ploy and set on worke such persons as digged for Iron, Mine, or Coales. And further that the Lords and Commanders of the Catholique League in Ireland should send one Patrick Heggartie a Fryer,* 196.9 who had spent much time in Scotland to solicite for them there. And to put the Scots in mind that they were for the most part discen∣ded from the Irish, and that the Irish never drew any of their bloud. And therefore that they should not offer the Irish any injury: But keepe themselves quiet in their owne Country, not helping the one part or the other, Another of this Examinants Instructions was, to perswade the Lords and great Commanders of the League, that they should hold firme,* 196.10 and not be deceived by the faire promises of the English or of the State in Ireland, as Tirone and Tircunnell were; who after they had submitted were forced to fly the Kingdome, and many others beheaded, and others restrained in the Tower of London untill they there dyed and lost their Lands; and that they should not doubt of succour. And further saith, that he was directed by his said Colonel to impart these Instructions and Message unto such Lords, Commanders and Gentlemen in Ireland; as the said Sir Phelim O Neale, Conn O Neale, Brian O Neale, and Hugh Birn•• should direct and advise him unto. And that at his de∣parture from his said Colonell, he the said Col. called for a Glasse of Wine, and

dranke the health of the said Captaine Hugh Mac Phelim Birne, who he said was desigred Governour of the Fort of Duncannon in the County of Wexford. And this Examinant further saith, that he being directed with a Letter in De∣cember last, from his Col. unto one Brian Birfield a Fryer, and resident at Dun∣kirke, for the helping of him this Examinant, that he the said Fryer would make a Iourney forthwith unto Col. Owen O Neale, and from him unto Col. Preston, to labour the joyning together of the said Colonells to goe into Ireland, to further with all the force and aide they could make, the prosecution of the present warre there. And further saith, that in his this Examinants Voyage from Ireland (he with a Fryer in his company) was landed at Dover before Christmas last;* 196.11 where they the said parties remained for three weekes, no examination or notice being taken of them there. And from thence the ship being bound for the Port of Waterford, the same landed him this Examinant and the Fryer at the Port of Youghall, about the beginning of Ianuary last, where they were brought before the Earl of Cork, and by his Lordship sent by sea unto the City of Dublin. And further this Exami∣nant saith, he conceived that the said Col. Owen may be easily surprised in his passage for Ireland, if he be laid for with good advisement. The said Owen pur∣posing to come with his Men, Munition, and Armes unto Bergam, within a mile of Dunkirke, which place he intends to gaine for his Garrison; and to carry in Lighters the said Armes, Munition and Men as secretly as he may by night unto the Ship at Dunkirke, without shewing himselfe there: And his pretence will be that he is imployed into Spaine. And the said Col. purposeth to bring with him all the Irish Mariners which may be had about Dunkirke,* 196.12 where there are store; and in speciall one Captaine Donnell a sea Captaine, and so to come for Ireland, either by Dover, or if he see cause by the North of Scotland.

And this Examinant further saith, that he this Examinant durst not refuse to go into Ireland with the said message, and instructions, for fear of his said Mr. Collonell Owen O Neale, well knowing of his severity. But this Examinant in∣tended to discover the same when he thought he safely might: And he saith, that he doth not know or hath heard of any other that was sent from his Collonell into Ireland of this message besides himself; but beleeveth that some Messenger might be sent from Col: Preston unto the Lords of the Pale, and other Com∣manders in the Province of Lemster, as well as he was sent by his Col: unto Sir Phelim ô Neale, and those of Vlster; he also saith, that the principall Commanders and Captaines of the Irish in Flanders, are these whose Names are under written, viz. Owen ô Neale, Col: Patrick Dovelle Serjeant, Major Conn ô Neale Captain, Bryan ô Neale Captain, which Conn and Bryan, are now in Ireland, Commanders with the Rebells; the rest of the Captains that are now in the Low Countries, of the said Col: Owen ô Neales Regiment, are these, viz. Melaghlin ô Moore, Griffin Cavanagh, Donnogh Laler, Iames Dillon, Stephen Delahord, Nicholas Dalton, George Hoverden, Richard Bourke, Gerrald Fitz-Gerrald, Dermot Con∣sedeu, Neale ô Neale, Iohn ô Neale, Henry ô Neale, Conn mack, Neale ô Neale, Bryan Roe ô Neale, Iohn Donnelle, adjutant, Maurice ô Hean, adjutant, Henry Neale, son to the said Col: Owen, Captain of a Troop of Horse, David Brown, Col: to the said Captain, Edmund Loughram, Auditor in the the same Regiment.

Captaines of particular Companies, not of any Regiment, viz. Col: Prest••••, William Butler, Maurice mac Donnell, Iames Geffry, and one Captain, Taylor.

• Henry mac Carton.
• Gerrald Lowther.
• Robert Meredith.

BY this examination it is clear, that ô Neales Regiment in Flanders, (consisting for the most part of Irish Papists) was purposely raised to train up the Irish

in armes there, without any noise or suspition to surprise the Forts in that Realm, and make a generall Massacre of the Protestants there, when they should finde •• sitting opportunity; and that Owen ô Neale in Flanders, and Daniell ô Neale his Brother in England, (who was in extraordinary favour with His Majesty and the Queen at Court, and one in Mr. Iermyns conspiracy), were two of the prin∣cipall contrivers, and abbetters of this conspiracy, in which all the Irish, Popish Bishops, Priests, Friars, Iesuits (and scattered like Frogs in severall Popish King∣doms and Seminaries) were very active.

I shall onely adde to this, That William O Conner, an Irish Priest, servant to the Queen-Mother, who lodged at one Mistris Scarlets house in Coven-Garden, and shifted his habit very often to disguise himself, coming to one Anne Hussey an Irish Gentlewoman, a little after Easter, 1640. with another Irish man in his company, having a long gray coat, & a sword girt close to his side, to her lodging; and going with her thence to Mistris Prinocks house in the Strand; she demanded of O Conner, who his companion was? who answered, he was one of the number of 7000. that were in privat pay, AND IN READINES TO AYD THE CATHOLICKS,* 196.13 AND TO OUT THE PROTESTANTS THROATS THAT SHOULD RESIST THEM; and that he was one who played on the Flute to the Drum. After which, about the end of July, 1640. he came to her foresaid lodging, and said, He came upon great occasion, and in great haste, and he must immediatly return back, for he had three Letters from the Queen-Mother, to deliver to three Ambassadors, the Spanish, the Vene∣tian, the French,* 196.14 TO SEND TO THE POPE, FROM WHOM, OR FROM HIS LEGATE, WE MUST KNOW WHEN TO BEGIN THE SUBDUING OF THE PROTE∣STANTS: That they must first BEGIN TO CONQUER ENG∣LAND BEFORE IRELAND. Being demanded by him, How, or in what manner will they begin with England? And when will it be? He replyed, When the King goes to Scotland. To which she answering, There was no hopes of the Kings going to Scotland; He replyed, He warrant you he doth. He further added, That he had long been imployed by the Queen-Mother in her businesse with all the Princes of Christendom: That they had some designe to cut off and kill the King: adding, That they would kill an Heretick at any time, for the advancement of the Mother-Church of Rome; and swore by Saint Francis and Saint Dominick that he would do it: He further said, He was bound to keep the Queen-Mothers secrets; and that he would be burnt in fire before he would reveal them.

All this she discovered soon after to the Lords of the Councell, by whom and by severall Iustices of Peace, she was examined upon Oath, and produced Letters of this Priest, written to her with his own hand; whereupon, he was Committed close Prisoner to the Gate-house, where he yet remaines unpro∣c••eded against. After this she attested it in the Parliament House upon Oath, before the Rebellion brake forth, and witnessed it since upon Oath at the Archbi∣shops Tryall; who said she was mad when she attested it at the Councell Table, demanding of her, how she durst speak any thing of this Nature of the Queen-Mo∣ther? and telling her she was set on and hired by the City of London to do this,* 196.15 and Commanded her to be Committed: But she producing the Priests own Let∣ter, and he confessing it to be his own hand before the Lords; she was sent on∣ly to one of the Sheriffs of Londons house, and there secured, till released by the Parliament.

About the time of this discourse, the Earl of Worcester a great Papist, and ve∣ry powerfull in Southwales, bordering next to Ireland, procured a Commission from His Majesty for to be Lord Lieutenant and Commander in chief of all Southwales, (as the Lord Herbert his Son an Arch-Papist, hath been since the Rebellion brake forth) as appears by this Minute, an Originall draught of a

Letter under Secretary Windebanks own hand to the then Lord Chamberlain signifying as much.

HIS Majesty being well inclined to employ the Earl of Worcester in some particular service best known to himself in South-Wales,* 196.16 being most confi∣dent of his Loyalty, Duty and good affection to His Person and Service; hath thought fit to acquaint Your Lordship therewith, considering the great Power and Interest Your Lordship hath in those parts, and hath commanded me in his Name to signifie his pleasure to Your Lordship, that you give speedy and effectu∣all order, to all Your Principall Officers,* 196.17 Tenants, and Dependents, and such others as have relation to you; that as soon as the said Earl shall produce any Commission or Authority from His Majesty, for the performance of any service in those parts, they fail not, to obey His Lordship in all such thinges as by vertue of such Power given by him and His Majesty he shall require and Command. This His Majesty expects Your Lordship shall do with expedition, to the end, Your Officers there may be the better prepared whensoever the said Earl shall exercise any such Commission from His Majesty; that so His Majesties service may not suffer. His Majesty hath already signified His pleasure to the Lord Pre∣sident of the Marches to this effect, who hath yielded all obedience and confor∣mity thereunto, and His Majesty is confident that in that Your Lordship and those who have Relation to you will give place to none.

This cōmission was ordred to be brought into the Commons house as dangerous.

But the happy unexpected Treaty and assembling of this Parliament, frustra∣ting the intended Massacre and Designe of subduing the Protestants in England for the present; the Plot in Ireland still proceeding, and was to be put in execu∣tion on the 23. of October, 1641. on which day, all the Forts and Towns in Ire∣land should have been surprised at an instant by the Popish Rebells, and most of the Protestants destroyed; and accordingly that very night Charlemont Fort was on the 23. of October at night surprised by Sir Phelim O Neale, a principall actor and conspirator in the Rebellion; who there took the Lady Calfield prisoner, and murthered the young Lord Calfield her Son: And at that time Sir Phe∣lim ô Neale himself and other of his companions told her, That Dublin castle and city,* 196.18 and most other Forts of Ireland were surprised by their confederates the Papists; that the Tower of London was taken by their party, and the Archbishop of Canterbury released thence; (a good signe he was their friend:) that ENGLAND, and the Protestants there, were then, or would be very shortly in the same, or as bad a condition as Ireland, and Prote∣stants there were; and some of them said, that their party had taken Edenbrough castle: All which was attested upon Oath by the Lady Calfield, and her Gen∣tlewoman Mistris Mary Woodrose, at the Triall of Mac Mohon in the Kings * 196.19 Bench, in Michaelmas Term last: where this was likewise attested upon Oath, That ALL THE PAPISTS IN ENGLAND WERE PRIVY TO THE PLOT IN IRELAND, and intended the like in Eng∣land, which we have since experimentally found to be true. Divers other Forts were the same day and soon after surprised by the Irish Rebels, and above one hundred fifty two thousand Protestants there destroyed in the first four months of the Rebellion, as the Rebells themselves certified the Pope upon inquisitions of their number taken upon Oath.

But notwithstanding those their successefull proceedings in other parts, yet through the admirable Providence of God, they were prevented of the main part of their design; the surprising of Dublin Castle, the chief strength and Magazine of that Realm; which had they gotten, they had in very few dayes been Master of the whole Kingdom: For the very night before the Castle should have been surprised, the Plot was discovered to the Lords Iustices of Ireland by O••en Connelly; whereupon, that design was frustrated, and the Lord Maguire

and Hugh Macmahone, two principall men in the Conspiracy, who came pur∣posely to surprise it, with other their Confederates taken Prisoners; whose Examinations and Confessions, together with the Lords Iustices Letter to the Earl of Leicester; discovering the manner and proceedings of this Conspiracy; I shall here insert.

I shall begin with the Relation of the Lord Maguire himself, written with his own hand in the Tower, and delivered by him to Sir Iohn Conyers then Lieute∣nant, to present to the Lords in Parliament, because it is the fullest.

BEing in Dublin Candlemas Term last was 12. moneths, the Parliament then sitting, Mr. Roger Moore did write to me, desiring me that if I could in that spare time, I would come to his house (for then the Parliament did nothing but sit and adjourn, expecting a Commission for the continuance thereof, their former Commission being expired, and that some things he had to say to me, that did meerly concern me; and on receipt of his Letter, the new Commission for con∣tinuing the Parliament Landed; and I did returne him an answer, that I could not fulfill his request for that present, and thereupon he himself came to Town presently after, and sending to me, I went to see him at his Lodging, and after some little time spent in salutations, he began to discourse of the many afflictions and sufferings,* 196.20 of the Natives of that Kingdom, and particularly in those latter times of my Lord of Straffords Government, which gave distaste to the whole Kingdom) and then he began to particularize the suffering of them that were the more ancient Natives, as were the Irish; how that on the severall Plantations they were all put out of their Ancestors Estates, all which sufferings he said did beget a generall discontent over all the whole Kingdom in both the Natives, to wit, the Old and New Irish, and that if the Gent. of the Kingdom were disposed to free themselves furtherly from the like inconvenience, and get good conditions for themselves for regaining their Ancestors (or at least a good part thereof) Estates, they could never desire a more convenient time, then that time (the dis∣tempers of Scotland being then on foot,) and did ask me what I thought of it; I made him answer, that I could not tell what to thinke of it, such matters being altogether out of my Element; then he would needs have an oath from me of secrecy, which I gave him, and thereupon he told me, that he spoke to the best Gentlemen of Quality in Lemster, and a great part of Conaght,* 196.21 touching that mat∣ter, and he found all of them willing thereunto, if so be they could draw to them the Gent. of Vlster, for which cause said he, I come to speak to you; then he began to lay down to me, the case that I was in then, overwhelmed in Debt, the smalnesse of my Estate, and the greatnesse of the Estate my Ancestors had, and how I should be sure to get it again, or at least a good part thereof; and moreover how the welfare and maintaining of the Catholique Religion,* 196.22 which he said undoubtedly the Parliament now in England will suppresse, doth depend on it, for (said he) it is to be feared, and so much I hear from every understanding man, the Parliament intends the utter. subversion of our Religon; by which perswasions he obtained my consent, and so demanded whether any more of Vl∣ster Gent. were in Town? I told him that Philip Relly, Mr. Torrilagh ô Neal, Bro∣ther to Sir Phillim ô Neale, and Mr. Cosloe, Macmahone, were in Town: so for that time we parted.

The next day he invited Mr. Relly and I to dine with him, and after dinner, he sent for those other Gent. Mr. Neale, and Mr. Macmaehone,, and when they were come, he began the discourse formerly used to me, to them, and with the same perswasions formerly used to me, he obtained their consent: And then he began to discourse of the manner how it ought to be done: Of the feazebility and easiness of the attempt, considering matters as they then stood in England, the trou∣bles of Scotland, the great number of able men in the Kingdom (meaning Ire∣land,

what succours they were (more then) to hope for from abroad,* 196.23 and the Ar∣my then raised all Irishmen, and well armed, meaning the Army raised by my Lord of Strafford against Scotland. First, that every one should endeavor to draw his own friends into that act, and at least those that did live in one Coun∣try with them; and when they had so done, they send to the Irish in the Low-Countries and Spain,* 196.24 to let them know of the day and resolution, so that they be over with them by that day, or soon after, with supply of Armes and Muni∣tion as they could, that there should be a set day appointed, and every one in his own quarters should rise out that day, and seize on all Armes he could get in his County, and this day to be near winter so that England could not be able to send Forces into Ireland before May; and by that time there was no doubt to be made, but that they themselves would be supplyed by the Irish beyond Seas, who he said could not misse of help from either Spain or the Pope, but that his resolution was not in all things allowed. For, first it was resolved, nothing should be done, untill first they had sent to the Irish over Seas, to know their advice, and what hope of successe they could give, for in them, as they said, all their hope of reliefe was, and they would have both their advise and resolution before any further pro∣ceedings, more then to speak to, and try Gent. of the Kingdom, every one as they could conveniently, to see (in case they would at any time grow to a resoluti∣on) what to be, and strength they might trust to: Then Mr. Moor told them that it was to no purpose to spend much time in speaking to the Gent. for there was no doubt to be made of the Ir••sh, that they would be ready at any time: And that all the doubt was in the Gent. of the Pale; but he said that for his own part, he was really assured when they had risen out, the Pale Gent. would not stay long after, at least that they would not oppose them in any thing, but be Newters, and if in case they did, that they had men enough in the Kingdom without them. Moreover he said, that he had spoke to a great man (who then should be name∣lesse) that would not fail at the appointed day of rising out to appear, and to be seen in the Act; but that untill then he was sworn not to reveal him: And that was all that was done at that meeting; onely that Mr. Moore should the next Lent following, make a Iourny down into the North, to know what was done there; and that he also might inform them what he had done, and so on parting Mr. Philip Relly, and I, did importune Mr. Moore for the knowledge of that great man that he spoke of, and on long entreaty, after binding us to new secrecy, not to discover him untill the day should be appointed, he told that it was the Lord of Mayo, who was very powerfull in command of men in those parts of Co••aght wherein he lived; and that there was no doubt to be made of him, no more then was of himself: and so we parted.

The next Lent following, Master Moore according to his promise came unto Ulster, by reason it was the time of Assizes in severall Counties, there he met only with Mr. Rely, and nothing was then done, but all matters put off till the May following, where we or most of us should meet at Dublin, it both being Parliament and Terme time; in the meane time there landed in Ireland one Neall O Neale,* 196.25 sent by the Earle of Tyrone out of Spaine, to speake with their Gent. of his name and Kindred, to let them know that he had Treated with Cardinall Richelieu for obtaining succour to come for Ireland, and that he pre∣vailed with the Cardinall, so that he was to have Armes, Munition, and Money from him on demand to come for Ireland, and that he only expected a conveni∣ent time to come away, and to desire them to be in a readinesse, and to procure all others whom they could to be so likewise; which mess••ge did set forward the proceedings very much, so that Mr. Moore, Mr. Relly; my Brother and I mee∣ting the next May in Dublin, and the same Messenger being there too, it was re∣solved that he should returne to the Earle into Spaine with their resolution, which was; that they would rise out 12. or 14. daies before or after Alhollan∣tide,

as they should see cause, and that he should not faile to be with them by that time; there was a report at that time and before, that the Earl of Tyrone was killed, which was not beleeved, by reason of many such reports formerly which were found to be false,* 196.26 and so the Messenger departed with directions, that if the Earles death were true, he should repaire into the Low Countries to Colonell Owen O Neale, and acquaint him with his Commission from the Earl, whereof it was thought he was not ignorant, and to returne an answer sent by him, and to see what he would advise, or would doe himselfe therein: B••t pre∣sently after his departure the certainty of the Earles death was knowne, and on further resolution it was agreed that an expresse Messenger should be sent to the Colonell to make all the resolutions known to him, and to returne speedily with his Answer, and so one Toole O Connelly a Priest (as I thinke Parish Priest to Mr. Moore) was sent away to Colonell O Neale; in the interim there came seve∣rall Letters and Newes out of England to Dublin, of Proclamations against the Catholikes in England,* 196.27 and also that the Army raised in Ireland should be dis∣banded and conveyed into Scotland; and presently after severall Colonells and Captaines landed, with directions to carry away those men, amongst whom Col. Pluncket, Col. Birne, and Captaine Breim O Neale came, but did not all come together, for Col. Pluncket landed before my comming out of Towne, and the other two after: wherein a great feare of suppressing Religion was conceived, and especially by the Gent. of the P••le, and it was very common amongst them, that it would be very inconvenient to suffer so many men to be conveyed out of the Kingdome, it being as was said very confidently reported, that the Scottish Army did threaten, never to lay down Armes untill an vniformity of Religion were in the three Kingdomes, and the Catholike Religion suppressed.; and there∣upon both Houses of Parliament began to oppose their going, and the Houses were divided in their Opinions; some would have them goe, others not, but what the definitive conclusion of the Houses was touching that point I cannot tell, for by leave from the House of Lords I departed into the Country before the Prorogation: but before my departure I was informed by Iohn Barnawall a Fryer, that those Gent, of the Pale (and some other Members of the House of Com∣mons) had severall meetings and consultations how they might make stay of the Souldiers in the Kingdome, and likewise to arme them for the defence of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, being much injured both of England and Scotland then (as they were in∣formed) and to prevent any attempt against Religion:* 196.28 and presently after I de∣parted into the Country, and Mr. Relly being a Member of the House of Com∣mons stayed the prorogation, and on his comming into the Country sent to me to mee••e him, and I came to his house, where he told me that he heard for cer∣taine that the former Narration of Barnawall to me (for I did acquaint him with it) was true, and that he heard it from severall there: also was Emer Mac Ma∣hone (made privie formerly to all our proceedings) at Mr. Rellies lately come out of the Plea, where he met with the afore-named Iohn Barnawall, who told him as much as he formerly told me; and moreover that those Colonells that lately came over, did proffer their service and industry in that Act, and so would raise their men under colour to convey them into Spaine, and then seixe on the Castle of Dublin,* 196.29 and with their Armes there to arme their Souldiers, and have them ready for any action that should be commanded them, but that they had not concluded any thing, because they were not assured how the Gent. of the re∣mote parts of the Kingnome (and especially of Ulster) would stand affected to that Act, and that assurance of that doubt was all their impediment. Then we three began to thinke how we might assure them of the assistance and helpe of Ulster Gent. It was thought that one should be sent to them to acquaint them therewith, and they made choise of me to come, by reason as they said that my Wife was allyed to them, and their Country-woman, and would beleeve me,

trust me sooner then other of their parts, they or most of them being of the Pale, and so (without as much as to returne home to furnish my selfe for such a jour∣ney (Volens nolens) they prevailed, or rather forced me to come to Dublin to conferre with those Colonells (and that was the last August was twelve-moneth) comming to Towne I met Sir Iames Dillon accidentally before I came to my Lodging, who was one of those Colonells; and after salutation he deman∣ded me where my lodging was, which when I told him, and parted; The next day being abroad about some other occasions of my owne in Towne, I met him (as he said) comming to waite on me in my Chamber, but being a good way from it, he de∣sired me to go into his own Chamber being near at hand, and then began to dis∣course to the present sufferings and afflictions of that Kingdom, and particularly of Religion,* 196.30 and how they were to expect no redresse (the Parliament in England intending, and the Scots resolving never to lay downe Armes untill the Catho∣like Religion were suppressed, then he likewise began to lay downe what danger it would be to suffer so many able men as was to go with them to depart the King∣dome in such a time, neither (saith he) doth their other Gent. that are Colo∣nells, and my selfe affect our owne private profit so as to preferre it before the generall good of the Kingdome; and knowing that you are well-affected there∣unto, (and I hope, said he, ready to put your helping hand to it on occasion) I will let you know the Resolution of those other Gent. and mine, which is if we are ready to raise our men, and after to seaze on the Castle where there is great store of Armes,* 196.31 and arme our selves there. This was the fi••st motion that I ever heard of taking the Castle, for it never came into our thoughts formerly; nor am I perswaded never would, if it had not proceeded from those Colonells, who were the first motioners and contrivers thereof for ought knowne to me; and then to be ready to prevent and resist any danger that the Gentry of the Kingdome like thereof and helpe us, for we of our selves neither are able nor will doe any thing therein without their assistance: I began according to the directions that was sent with me to approve of the Resolution, and also to let him know how sure he might be of the assistance of those of Ulster; then he told me that for my more satisfaction I should conferre with the rest of those Colo∣nells themselves, as many as are privie to the Action, and accordingly a place of meeting was appointed that after-noone, and on the time and place appointed there met sir Iames himselfe, Colonell Bourne, and Col. Pluncket, and that for∣mer discourse being renewed, they began to lay downe the Obstacles to that en∣terprise, and how they should be redressed.

First, if there should warre ensue, how there should be money had to pay the Souldiers.

Secondly, how and where they should procure succour from forraign parts.

Thirdly, how to draw in the Pale Gentry.

Fourthly, who should undertake to surprize the Castle, and how it should be done.

To the first it was answered, That the Rents in the Kingdome every where, not having respect whose they should be, due to the Lords and Gentry thereof, should be collected to pay the Souldiers; and moreover they might be sure (nay that there was no doubt thereof) to procure money from the Pope, who gave severall promises formerly to my Lord of Tyrone, (in case he could make way to come into Ireland)* 196.32 to maintaine six thousand men yearely at his owne charge, and that notwithstanding that my Lord of Tyrone was dead, yet that he would continue the same forwardnesse now. To the second it was answered by Colonell Bourne, that helpe from abroad could not faile them, for (said he) Colonell O Neale told me that he had or would procure in readinesse, (I doe not remember which of those the Colonells spoke,* 196.33 or whither he spoke positive, that Col. O Neale had the Armes, or would procure them) Armes for ten thousand men.

And moreover (said he) I make no great question that if we send into Spaine we shall not misse of Ayde; for I being in London the last yeare, in the Scots troubles,* 196.34 I was in conference with one of the Spanish Ambassadors there then, and talking of their troubles then a foote, he said, that if the Irish did then rise to, and send into Spaine, their Messengers would be received under Canopies of gold; these last words he told me, and some one man of those that were present privately, whose name I cannot call to mind, (neither well remember I whether he spoke to them all or no.) Then it was thought that when they were both in Armes for defence of the Catholike cause,* 196.35 they would be succoured by the Ca∣tholike Princes of Christendome. To the third it was Answered by Colonell Pluncket that he was as morally certaine (for those were his words) as he could be of any thing that the Pale Gentry would joyne with them, and assist them; for he said I have spoke to severall of them since my landing in the Kingdome, and I finde them very ready and willing, and withall I have at London spoke to some of the Committees,* 196.36 and particularly to my Lord of Gormonstone to let them know his resolution, and they approved of it very well, and withall they knew of the former consultations by those Gentry, told me by Barnewall: For it was said but very secretly, that the King did in these termes say to Mr. Nicholas Plunc∣ket, one of the Irish Committee then in England,* 196.37 that if they would stick to him, he would stick to them; this I heard I thinke from the said Iohn Barnewall, but in truth I am not sure whether from him or no, but certaine I am that he from whom I heard it did confidently report it. All this was not done at the first mee∣ting, but at three or foure meetings, and so on the last meeting it was resolved to the last doubt touching seizing the Castle; That Colonell Pluncket and Col. Burne should undertake that taske because they were nearer to it then any other, and also seize on all the Forts, Garrisons and other places where they thinke any Armes should be, and in particular London Derry, which should be undertaken by those of Ulster. And then there was a set day appointed for the execution thereof, that was the fifth of the ensuing Septemb. (this being the latter end of August, or the beginning of Septemb. Anno 1641. I doe not know whether) and every one should make provision to rise out that day, and they were named that should first succour them that should take the Castle with men presently, namely sir Iames Dillon, who did undertake to be with them within three (or at the most foure daies with one thousand men, and so much more, should come to them out of the North, for those two Colonells did not intend to use above one hundred men in the surprisall, whereof they were to have twenty good able Gen∣tlemen; for they made account that having the Castle, they with the Artillery would master all the Towne untill they were releeved by men from the Country: and because there was a doubt made, how all this could be done in so short a time, they did appoint that all that were there present should not fail to meet a∣gain there the 20. of September, to give an accompt of all things aswell hopes as impediments, and if on that interview all things should happen to be well, that they go forward, or if otherwise, to prolong the Execution of it to more conve∣nient time, and so we parted, every man into the Country, about his own taske, and I in my way home, came to Mr. Rellyes house, and there I received a Letter from Sir Phelim ô Neale, that his Lady was dead, and to be buried on the Sunday following; this being on the Satterday, and desiring mein all kindnesse to come to the buri••ll; and Mr. Relly having received another Letter to the same effect, would needs have me go thither, (whereunto I was very unwilling, being weary withall, not provided to go to such a meeting) aswell (said he) to prevent any iealousy from the Ladies friends, as also, to confer with Sir Phelim touching all these proceeedings, (for neither he nor I did ever speak with Sir Phellim con∣cerning those matters before) but to his Brother Tirolagh ô Neale, and coming thither, we found Captain Bryan ô Neale, lately come out of the Low-Countries,

sent over by Col: ô Neale, to speak to and provoke those of Vlster to rise out into Armes, and that he would be with them on notice of their day; the same day or soon after it: and it was asked of the said Captain, what aide he could send or procure, being but a private Collonell, or where he could get any? he replyed that the said Col: told him, that he had sent to severall places that Summer to demand aide,* 196.38 and in particular to Cardinall Richelieu into France (to whom he had sent twice that year) and had comfortable and very hopefull promises from them, and especially from that Cardinall on whom he thought the Collonell did most depend, so that there was no doubt to be made of succour from him, and especially when they had risen out, that would be a meanes to the Cardinall to give aide:* 196.39 We did the more credit him in regard of the former Treaty between the said Cardinall and the Earl of Tyrone, as formerly is said; for my own part, I did and do beleeve that the Col: doth depend on France for aide; more then on any other place, aswell for these reasons, as also that Ever Macmahone for∣merly mentioned told me, that presently after the Isle of Rees enterprize (he being then in the Low-Country, did hear for certain that the Earl of Tyrone to∣gether with the Collonell did send into France to the Marshall of France (that was generall of the French Forces at the Isle of Ree) to deale with him for* 196.40 procuring of aide to come then for Ireland, and that he received an answer from the said Marshall, that he was most willing and ready to contribute his endea∣vors for his furtherance therein, but that for the present he could not answer my Lords expectation, by reason that the King had warres in Italy, which he thought would be at an end within half a year or little more, and then my Lord should not doubt of any thing that he could do for his assistance, but those continued a great deal longer, so for that time that enterprize faild: So after the Buriall was done, I gave these Gentlemen knowledge of what I had done at Dublin, and how I was to retire thither, and then they began to think how to surprise London-Derry, they being near it, but could not then agree in the manner; and so Sir Phelim desired me to take his ho••se in my way going to Dublin, and that I should have a resolution to carry with me touching London-Derry, and thereon I part∣ed home; but soon after came to Dublin, to the afore appointed meeting with those Collonells: But first, I took in my way Sir Phellim ô Neales house to be certain what he had done; and his answer was, that he knew that matters could not be put in execution by the 5. of October, as was appointed, and that they would make another longer day for it, and that he would provide for the taking of London-Derry by that day; and so I came to Dublin, to give an accompt of that was done, and also know what further should be done: I was not two houres in my lodging, when Mr. Moore came to me (who knew of what was done by those Colonells formerly from Col. Burne, and told me that the Messen∣ger sent to Colonell Neale was come with answer, desiring us not to delay any time in rising out, and to let him know of that day before-hand, and that he would not faile to be with us within fourteen daies of that day with good ayde, also desiring us by any meanes to seaze the Castle of Dublin if we could,* 196.41 for he heard that there was great provision in it for Warre, and Mr. Moore moreover said, that time was not to be over-slipped, and desired me to be very pressing with the Col. to goe on in their resolution; but on meeting the Col. with them they were fallen from their resolution, because those of the Pale would doe nothing therein first, but when it was done they would not faile to assist us; Col. Plunc∣ket did affirme, and so by severall meetings it was resolved on by them to desist from that enterprize for that time, and to expect a more convenient time; but before that their resolution Sir Phelim O Neale, and the afore-said Capt Brion O Neale followed me to Dublin (as they said) to assist and advise me how to pro∣ceed with that Colonell (but neither they nor Mr. Moore would be seene there∣in themselves to those Gent. but would meet me privately, and know what was

done at every meeting, alleadging for excuse, that I being first imployed in that matter, it would not be expedient that they should be seene in it. And moreover they would not know to be in the Towne but by a few of their friends, untill they were in a manner ready to depart the Towne, at least as long as I was in Towne, for I left them there: But when I made them acquainted with their deter∣mination of desisting from that enterprise, they thought it convenient that we should meet with Mr. Moore, and Col. Burne, to see what was further to be done concerning the former intention of their owne, and accordingly we did send to them that they should meet us, and on that meeting it was where was only Sir Phelim, Mr. Moore, Colonell Burne, Captain Neale and my selfe; after long debate it was resolved,* 196.42 that we with all those that were of our Faction should goe on with that determination that was formerly made, concluded to, to rise out; moreover to seize on the Castle (as the Collonells were purposed, for if it were not for their project and the advise sent by Col: Neale, we would never venter to surprise it, neither was it ever thought on in all the meetings and resolutions between, before that those Collonells did resolve on it; but by reason that the other Gent. that were privy to these proceedings were not present, the certainty of the time, and the manner how to execute it, was put off to a further meeting in the country, and this was resolved in Dublin on the Sunday at night being the 26. or 27. of Septem. and that meeting was appointed on the Saturday following, at Mac Collo mac Mohones house in Farney in the county of Monaghan, and thereupon we all left the Town, onely Sir Phelim stayed about some other his private occasions▪ but did assare his being there at that day; and by reason that at that meeting the Gent. of Leinster could not be, considering the remotenesse of the place from them, it was thought fit that Mr. Moore should there meet to re∣ceive the finall resolution, and should acquaint them therewith; and in the mean time Colonell Burn, who had undertaken for Col. Pluncket, should inform them all of the intention conceived, and dispose them in readinesse against that day that should be appointed; on Saturday I came to Mr. Mac Mohones house, there met onely Mr. Mac Mohone himself, Captain Neale, Ever Mac Mohone, and my self, (and thither that same day came the Messenger that was sent to Col. Neale, and did report the Colonells Answer, and advise verbatim, as I have formerly repeat∣ed from Mr. Moore) and by reason that Sir Phelim his Brother or Mr. Philip Relly that were desired to meet, did not meet, we stayed that night to expect them, and that nigh•• I received a letter from Sir Phelim, intreating us by any means not to ex∣pect him untill the Munday following, for he had nor could dispatch some occa∣sions meerly concerning him, but whatsoever came of them, he would not fail on the Munday, and the next day after receipt of the letter being Sunday (by Mr. Moores advise) we depared from Col. Mac Mahones house, to prevent (as he said) the suspition of the English there (many living neare to Long••ros••e in the County of Ardmagh to Mr. Torilagh O Neales house, not Sir Phelims brother, but sonne to Mr. Henry O Neale of the Fires) sonne in Law to Mr. Moore, a••d left word that if Sir Phelim, or any of those Gent. did come in the meane time they should follow us thither, (whether only went Mr. Moore, Captain O Neale and my selfe) and there we expected untill the Tuesday subsequent, before any of those did come: On the Tuesday came Sir Phelim and Ever Mac Mahone, all the rest failing to come, Mr. Mac Mahones wife was dead the night before, which was the cause that he was not there, but I gave his assent to what should be concluded to win therein, and execute what should be appointed him, and then we sive, viz. Sir Phelim, Mr. Moore, Captaine O Neale, Ever Mac Ma∣hone, and my selfe, assuring our selves that those Gent. absent would both allow and joyne to what we should determine, did grow into a finall resolution, grounding all or most part of our hope and confidence on the succour from Col. Neale, to seaze on the Castle, and rise out all in one day, and the day was ap∣pointed

on the 23. of that moneth (this being the fifth day of September, having regard therein to the day of the weeke whereon that day did fall, which was the Saturday, being the Market day, on which day there would be lesse notice taken of people up and downe the streets; Then began a question who should be depu∣ted for the surprisall of the Castle, and then Mr. Moore said he would be one of them himselfe, and that Col. Burne should be another, and what other Gent, of Leinster they could procure to joyne with them; and seeing the Castle had two Gates, the one the great, and the other the little Gate, going down to my Lord Lieutenants Stables, hard by which Stable without the Castle was the Store-house for Armes, they of Leinster would undertake one Gate, and that should be the little Gate, and the Gate should be undertaken by those of Ulster, and (said he) of necessity one of you both (meaning Sir Phelim and me) must be there for the meere countenance of that matter, it being the glory of all our proceedings, and all that his speeches were well liked of all present, but Sir Phelim would be ex∣empted from that imployment, and so would I, but then all of them set on me, desiring me to be one,* 196.43 alleadging for reason that their proceedings and resoluti∣ons were very honourable and glorious, it being for Religion, and for to procure more liberty for their Country, as did (say they) of late Scotland, and that in taking the Castle consisted all the glory and honour of that said Act, all which should be attributed to them which should be imployed therein, and so by consequence all or most part to be there,* 196.44 being (as they said) the chiefe in that enterprise, and more, Sir Phelim said, that he would endea∣vour to take or procure others to take LONDON-DERRY the same day, and if he should be away that place would not be taken: with these, and many other perswasions they obtained my consent, and then the Cap∣taine offered himselfe; they began to thinke what number should be imployed in that Act, and they concluded on two hundred men, a hundred from each Pro∣vince for those States which they seaze on: of which number Sir Phelim O Neale should send forty with an able sufficient Gentleman to conduct them, and likewise Captaine Neall twenty, Mr. Colonell Mac Mahone, Mr. Relly, ten more, and I should bring twenty two. Then began a doubt how they should raise those men, and convey them to Dublin without suspition? and it was answered, that under pre∣tence of carrying them to those Colonells that were conveying souldiers out of the Kingdome, it might safely be done; and to that purpose Sir Phelim O Neale, Mr. Moore, and the Captaine had severall blanke Pattent•• with deputations to make Captaines to those Colonells, which they sent to those Gentry that should send men to Dublin: for the more colour they be thought of what was to be done in the Country that day,* 196.45 and it was resolved that every one privie to that matter in every part of the Kingdome should rise out that day, and seaze on all the Forts and Armes in the severall Counties, to make all the Gentry Prisoners, the more to assure themselves against any averse fortune, and not to kill any but where of necessity they should be forced thereunto by opposition (and that those that were appointed for taking the Castle should observe) and in particu∣lar the Gentry: all their Army in Ulster to take that day London Derry, which Sir Phelim did undertake, and Knockfergus which they thought Sir Henry Mac O Neale would doe, and to that end Sir Phelims brother Terlagh O Neale should be sent to them; and the Nu••ie, which should be undertaken by Sir Conne Kenish, and his Brothers, for whom Sir Phelim (in regard they were his Brothers in Law, his deceased Lady being their Sister) did undertake: Moreover it was agreed, that Sir Phelim, Mr. Relly, Mr. Coll•• Mac Mahone and my Brother should, with all the speed they could after that day, raise all the forces they could, and follow us to Dublin, but to arme the men and succour us, and defend and Garrison the Towne and Castle, and likewise Master Moore should appoint Leinster Gentry to send like supply of men. Then there was feare of the Scots conceived, that they should presently oppose themselves, and that

that would make the matter more difficult, and to avoyd which danger, it was resolved on not to meddle with them, or any thing belonging to them, and to demeane themselves towards them as if they were of themselves, which they thought would pacifie them from any opposition,* 196.46 and if the Scots would not ac∣cept of that offer of Amity, but would oppose them, they were in good hope to cause a stir in Scotland that might divert them from them, and I beleeve the ground for that hope was, that two yeares before, in or about the beginning of the Sco••s troubles, my Lord of Tirone sent one Torilagh O Neale (a Priest) out of Spaine, and that this I take it was the time that he was in Treaty with Cardinall Richelieu to my Lord of Argile, to treat with him for helpe from my Lord, for him to come into Ireland as was said for Marriage, between the said Earle and my Lord of Argiles Daughter (or Sister, I know not which) and this Messenger was in Ireland, with whom Mr. Torilagh O Neale, Sir Phelims Bro∣ther had conference from whom this relation was had: that said Messenger went into Scotland, as I did heare from the said Mr. Neale, or from Emer Mac Ma∣hone afore named; I know not from which of them; but what he did there I cou••d never heare, by reason that my Lord of Tyrone was presently after killed: They were the more confirmed therein, hearing that my Lord of Argile did say (neare on the same time as I ghesse, and when the Army was raised in Ireland as I thinke) to a great Lady in Scotland, I know not her name, but did heare that she was much imbarked in the troubles of that Kingdome;* 196.47 then she questioning how they could subsist against the two Kingdomes of England and Ireland, that if the King did endeavour to stir Ireland against them, he would kindle such a fire in Ireland as would hardly or never be quenched: And moreover, they knew my Lord to be powerfull with the Ilanders, Red-shankes in Scotland, whom they thought would be prone and ready to such Actions, they for the most par•• disce••ded out of Ireland, holding the Irish Language, manners still, and so we parted. The next day being Wednesday, from Lough Rosse every man went a∣bout his own task, and so when I came home I acquainted my Brother with al that was done, and what they had appointed him to doe, and did like according as they appointed me, send to Mr. Relly to let him know as much, and the 18. of the same moneth I began my Iourney to Dublin, and when I came to Dublin (being the day before the appointed day of putting that resolution in execution there, I met with Captaine Conn O Neale, sent out of the Low Countries by Colonell O Neale, who was sent after the Messenger sent by us formerly to the said Colonell, was by him dispatched with his Answer) to encourage us in our reso∣lution,* 196.48 and to speedy performance, with assurance of succour, which he said would not ••aile of the Colonells behalfe, and for the more certainty of help from him, and to assure us that the Colonell had good hopes to procure ayde from o∣thers; he said, that it was he himselfe that was imployed from him to Cardinall Richelieu twice, that some men who gave very faire promises to assure the Colo∣nells expectation,* 196.49 with which he said that the said Colonell was really with him∣sel••e assured of the Cardinalls ayde, and that he was likewise commanded by the Colonell upon our Resolution of the day to give notice thereof to him, and that he would be within fourteen daies over with them with ayde, but he landed nine or ten daies before, and meeting with Captaine Brian O Neale, who made him acquainted with what was resolved, he did write all the matter to Col. O Neale, so as he was sure of his speedy comming; and so that Evening he and I came to meet the other Gentry, and there were met Mr. Moore, Col. Burne, Col. Plunc∣ket, Captaine Fox, and other Leinster Gentry, a Captaine I thinke of the Burnes, but I am not sure whether a Burne or Toole, and Captaine Bryan O Neale, and taking an accompt of those that should have been there, it was found that Sir Phelim O Neale, Mr. Col. Mac Mahone did faile of sending their men, and Col. Burne did misse Sir Morgan Kennanaugh that had promised him to be there,

but he said he was sure he would not faile to be that night or the next morning in Town, and of the two hundred men that was appointed there was only eighty present, yet notwithstanding they were resolved to goe on in their resolution, and all the difference was at what time of the day they would set on the Castle; and after some debate it was resolved in the after-noone, and the rather hoping to meete the Col. there then, for they said, if they should take the Castle, and be enforced by any extreamity for not receiving timely succour out of the Coun∣try (having them they could not want) and so parred that night, but to meete in the morning to see further what wrs ••o be done; and immediatly thereon I came to my Chamber, and about nine of the clocke Mr. Moore, and Captaine Fox came to me and told me all was discovered, and that the City was in Armes, and the Gates were shut up, and so departed from me, and what became of them or of the rest I know not, nor thinke that they escaped, but how and at what time I doe not know, because I my selfe was taken that morning.

To this I shall adde his Examinations taken before the Lords Iustices of Ire∣land, and since in England

The Examination of Connor Lord Magwire, Baron of Eniskillin, taken before us, Charles Lord Lambart, and Sir Robert Meredith Knight, Chancell••r of his Majesties Court of Exchequer, the 26. day of March 1642. by Direction of the Right Honorable the Lords Iustices and Councell.

VVHo being Examined saith, That about the time when Mr. Iohn Bellew came out of England with ••he Commission for the continuance of the present Parliament, Koger Moore, in the said Moores Chamber in the house of one Peter de Costres of this City, acquainted him this Examinant; that, if the Irish would rise, they might make their own condition for the regaining of their own Lands and freedome of their Religion,* 197.1 at which time the said Moore also acquain∣ted him this Examinant, that he had spoken with sundry of Leinster who would be ready for that purpose, and withall told him this Examinant, that he was as∣sured a good part of Conaght would do the like, and thereupon moved this Ex∣aminant to joyn likewise with them with all he could make, unto which motion he this Examinant yeelded. And the next day following, there was a meeting in his the said Moores Chamber aforesaid▪ where were Col: Mac Bryan, Macma∣hone, Tir••lagh ô N••ale, Philip mac Hugh ô Relie this, Examinant, and Roger Moore, where discourse was had of that busi••esse, yet nothing concluded on; save that Roger Moore and the rest should go and prepare their parties: And this Exa∣minant further saith, That about May l••st, he this Examinant, Roger Moore, Phi∣lip ô Relie, and Roger mac Guire, this Examinants Bro••her, dispatched a Priest, one Toole ô Conleij, who lived in Leinster, unto Owen ô Neale into Flanders to acquaint him with the businesse concerning the Generall Rebellion then in pre∣paration,* 197.2 which said Preist re••urned about a Moneth before the time appointed for execution thereof: And the answer which the said Priest brought from the said Owen ô Neale was, that he would (within fifteen dayes after the people were up) be with them with his best Assistance and Armes; and it being demanded why he said Owen should bring Armes considering the C••stle of Dublin was to be taken and the Armes therein. This Examinant answered, that they so pro∣vided for Armes, that they might not want any in case they could not take the said Castle, whereof they doubted: And this Examinant acknowledgeth, That the Castle of Dublid, was to have been surprised by himself, Captain Bryan ô Neale, Captain Con ô Neale Captain Macmahone, one Owen ô Relie, Roger Moore Hugh Macmahone, Col: Pluncket, and Captain Fox, and likewise further ac∣knowledgeth, that Hugh mac Pheli••••, Captain Con ô Neale, and Bryan ô Neale,

brought from Owen ô Neale out of Flanders, the very same Message which the said Priest brought: And this Examinant further saith, That he was told by Ro∣ger Moore, that a great Man was in the Plot, but he might not name him for the present: And at another time, and during the sitting of the Parliament; the last Summer, he this Examinant was informed by one Iohn Barnwell, a Tranciscan Fryer then resident in this City, that those of the Pale were also privy unto the Plot (meaning the present Rebellion) and lastly saith, That of those persons who came to attend him this Examinant for the surprise of the said Castle of Dublin only Cohonough Maguire, was privy unto the businesse in hand, and that the last meeting (when the day appointed for execution thereof was resolved on) was at Logh Rosse, where were present only,* 197.3 Ever Macmahone Vicar Generall of the Diocesse of Clogher, Thomas mac Kearnan, a Fryer of Dundalk, Sir Phe∣lim ô Neale, Roger Moore, and Bryan ô Neale.

Charles Lambart. Rob: Meredith. Concordat cum Originali. Ex. per Paul Harris.

Memorandum, That this within written being shewed and read unto the within named Lord Maguire, and himself having perused the same, his Lordship did acknowledge the same to be true in all things, saving, that he doth not now acknowledge that Barnwell told him, that those of the Pale were privy to the Plot; neither doth acknowledge, that Cohonagh Maguire was privy to the Plot, before his coming to Dublin.

This Examination and acknowledgement, was made and taken the 22. day of Iune, 1642. Anno Regni Caroli Regis deremo ditum, before us.

• Iohn Bramstone.
• Thomas Malet.

In the presence of

• Io. Conyers.
• W. Ayloffe.
• Nath. Finch.

The Examination of Cornelius Maguire, Lord Baron of Eniskillin in Ireland, taken before Isaack Pennington Esq Lieutenant of the Tower of London; and Laurence Whitaker Esq two of his Majesties Iustices of the Peace, for the County of Middlesex, the first day of October. 1644.

HEE denieth the receiving of any Letters or Messages out of England be∣fore the Rebellion, nor did he ever hear of any. He, saith he▪ was but a mean Instrument in the design in Ireland: He confesseth, he intended to Seize upon the Castle of Dublin, and the Magazine there, and keep it till they had redresse of some grievances, which they purposed to propound to the Parliament there: One whereof was, to have a Toleration of the Roman Catholike Religion. He confesseth that he came accidentally to Phillip Rellyes house as he came up to Dublin; and as he remembreth, Mr. Macmahone was then there, and that his intention of coming up to Dublin, was to put the aforesaid design in execution, and that then and there, they had speech about that design; but remembreth not the particulars: Which design was to be put in execution the 23. day of Octob. in that year, and that he was taken there that very day, being Saturday upon search made for him, carryed before the Lords Iustices, examined, committed and sent over into England.

He saith further, that he made his escape out of the Tower of London, upon Sunday the 18, of August last, about foure of the clock in the Morning.

• Laurence Whitaker.
• Isaack Pennington.

The Examinations of Hugh Macmahone, taken at Dublin in this conspiracy, since condemned of High Treason in the Kings Bench, and executed as a Traytor at Tiburn the last Michaelmas Term, I concur in substance with the L. Maguires: and here follow in their order of time.

The Examination of Hugh oge Macmahone of Connagh, in the county of Mo∣noghan Esq aged 35. yeares, or thereabouts, taken before the Right Honourable, the Lords Iustices and Councell.

THe said Examinant saith, That he thinkes here will be trouble this day throughout all the Kingdom of Ireland,* 199.1 and that all the Fortifications of

Ireland will be this day taken as he thinkes:* 199.2 And he saith, that he thinkes that it is so far gone by this time, that all Ireland cannot help it: He saith that he was told this by Captain Bryan ô Neale. He saith that Captain Bryan ô Neale, and Captain Hugh Birne, were designed for surprising the Castle of Dublin; and that if he, this Examinant were one for surprising the Castle of Dublin, those two Captains were principall therein. He saith the place of meeting was to be at the Examinants Lodging. He saith that twenty prime men out of every County in Ireland were to be at Dublin this last night concerning that matter; and that they were to consult of it this Morning at the Examinants Lodging▪ Their Weapons were to be Swords and Skenes, and that the Captains that were raising men in the Irish Countries, were they that should send men hither to second the businesse. He saith, when they had Dublin, they made sure of the rest, and expected to be furnished with more Armes at Dublin. He said, I am now in your hands, use me as you will,* 199.3 I am sure I shall be shortly Revenged: And being demanded whither the Lord Maguire was one appointed to this businesse; he at last said, he thought he was.

William Parsons.

R. Dillon. Ad. Loftus. I. Temple. Tho: Rotherham. Robert Meredith. Hugh mac Mohone his Examination, the 22. of March, 1641.

HE saith, that Sir Phelim ô N••ale, the Lord Maguire, and Philip mac Hugh ô Relli, were the first complotters and contrivers of the late Rebellion in Ireland.

He further saith, that the said Sir Phelim, the said Lord Maguire, and the said Philip mac Hugh ô Relli,* 200.1 did tell him this Examinant, that all the parties who were* 200.2 Parliament men at the Session of Parliament holden about May last, that were Papists, did know of the intended Rebellion in Ireland, and did approve of the said Rebellion.

He further saith, that Philip mac Hugh ô Relly did tell to this Examinant about May last at Dublin, that the Committee or Agents who were imployed into Eng∣land by the Parliament, would procure an Order or Commission from the King, to Au••horize the Papists of Ireland, to proceed in their Rebellious courses, and that the said Philip mac Hugh ô Relly, did also tell him the same again in October last, in the County of Monoghan, a little before the 23. of October; at which time this Examinant came to this Town.

He also saith, that Col: Mac Bryan mac Hone, upon a Wednesday being the 20. of October last, did at his own house tell to this Examinant, that the King had given a Commission to the Papists of Ireland, to seize upon all the Garrisons and strong holds in Ireland,* 200.3 and that this Examinant should see the said Commis∣sion at his coming to Dublin, and that Captain Bryan ô Neale, Grandchild to Sir Turloe mac Henry should bring this Examinant to the Agent, who was one of the Committees that did bring the Commission out of England, but the A∣gents name the said Col: mac Bryan, did not, or could not tell him.

He further saith, that his Nephew Philip mac Hugh O Relli, about six dayes be∣fore the 23. of October last, being at his own house of Ballanecarrick, did tell this Examinant, that the Lord Maguire would be at Dublin upon the 23. of October last, to take the Castle of Dublin; and this Examinant did then promise to be there at the same time, to the same end and purpose▪ if he did see the Commission.

He further saith, that Captain Brian O Neale meeting with this Examinant at Finglas neer to Dublin, upon the 22. of October, did tell this Examinant that there would be twenty persons out of every county in the Kingdom, to assist in the taking of the Castle of Dublin.

He saith further, that Art. mac Hugh Oge mac Mohone came in the company of this Examinant to this city of Dublin, to assist in the taking the Castle of Dublin.

He further saith, that Collo mac Brian mac Mohone did procure Rory Oge mac Patrick mac Mohone, to perswade Patrick mac Art mac Mohone, and Patrick ma•• Owen mac Mohone, Ardell mac Patrick mac Mohone, and two other mac Mo∣••ones,

whose names he knoweth not, and Donogh ô Finely to come to Dublin, to assist in the taking of the Castle of Dublin, who were all apprehended in the house in Dublin, together with this Examinant.

Fr. Willoughby. Concordat cum originali. Exam. Paul Harris.

The said Hugh mac Mohone having heard this his Examination taken in Ireland the 22. of March last now read unto him, he doth acknowledge the same to be true in all parts,* 200.4 as the same is therein set down; save onely that by the Rebellion in Ireland, mentioned in the third line thereof, he meant and intended the Re∣bellion in Ulster, and the intent and attempt to take the Castle of Dublin▪ And saith, that Sir Phelim O Neale and the Lord Maguire, did not tell him that the parties who were Parliament men, did know of the intended Rebellion in Ire∣land, or did approve thereof; but saith, that Philip mac Hugh O Rely first in May 1641. covertly and afterwards on Munday next before the 23. of October last, did tell this Examinant in expresse words, and that the matter of the Rebellion, did first begin and proceed amongst the Parliament men in Ireland* 200.5 in the last Parliament there: And this Examinant saith, he is Grandchild to Hugh late Earl of Tyrone, and that this Examinant is of the age of 35. yeares or thereabouts, and was born at Rusleigh, in the County of Monaghan in Ireland: And this ac∣knowledgement he made 24. Iunii 1642. before us,

• Iohn Bramstone.
• Tho: Malet.
• Hugh Macmahone.

In the presence of

• Io. Conyers.
• W. Ayloffe.
• Ralph Whitsell.
• Nath Finch.
• Io. Glanvill,
• William Constantine.

The Examination of Hugh Macmahone taken before Isaack Pennington Esquire, Lieutenant of the Tower of London, and Laurence Whitaker Esquire, two of His Majesties Iustices of the Peace for the County of Middlesex, the first day of October. 1644.

HE saith, that one Philip O Relly told him there was a Commission from the King sent into Ireland,* 201.1 and that their designe was to assure themselves of the Castle of Dublin till things were setled, and that 20. out of every Shiere in Ireland should joyne to seaze upon the Castle, and Magazine of Dublin, and the other strength of that Kingdome, till they might bring their designe to effect, which was to be assured of some demands which they were to make to the Par∣liament there;* 201.2 and that O Relly told him they had a Commission from the King to seaze, as he hath said, and told him also he saw a Warrant pretended to be un∣der sir Maurice Eustace, Speaker of the Parliaments hand to that purpose, and that it was an agreement amongst them that this seazing should be generall through∣out the Kingdome as he was told. He saith, that it was one of his businesses that brought him to Dublin to put this matter in execution, if it could be done in a faire way, and that O Relly told him all he hath said in the May before; and saith that O Relly being then in the County of Cavan, directed twenty to come up out of the County of Monoghan to put this designe in effect, whereof this Examinant was one, and of that County only seven or eight came up to him; and saith, that the Lord Magwire came up to Dublin about the same time, about the same de∣signe, and that five nights before he met with the Lord Magwire at Philip O Rel∣lyes house, at which time Philip O Relly related all this to this Examinant, and the Lord Magwire told him he was to goe to Dublin about that designe.

He saith, that the 18th. of August last, being Sunday, about four of the clocke in the morning, he did saw in pieces the Doore of his Lodging in the Tower, and with a bed-cord let himselfe downe, and having gotten over two walles waded through the ditch, and so escaped.

• Lawr▪ Whitaker,
• Isaa••k Pennington.

The Examination of Hugh Mac Mahone, taken the 20. day of Octob. 1644.

I. HE saith, that the Warrant which Philip O Neale told him of, was for the seazing of some strong Holds in his Country,* 202.1 which was the County of Cavan; remembreth not whose hand or hands were subscribed to it besides Sir Maur▪ Eustaces, and that the intention of that Warrant was, that the strong

Holds of that County should be seized upon untill they of that County had satis∣faction unto their demands and grievances, which were to be presented to the Parliament. He remembreth not the date of that Warrant, nor how long it did beare date before the discovery of the Plot: remembreth not who w••re acquain∣ted with the Warrant besides Orelly and himselfe, saving only one Hugh Orel••y, who was then present, when Philip Orelly shewed it to this Examinant; and Phi∣lip Orelly told him that the like Warrant was to goe into all Shieres of that Kingdom, and that it was to be accompanied with a Commission from the King or with other Copies of it; which he saith, he hath* 202.2 since heard to be false.

II. He confesseth, he was at Philip Orellyes house five nights before the dis∣covery of the Rebellion; and that he told him this, except that the designe thereof was resolved upon in the May before, and that the matter touching the seazing of the Castles of the Kingdome, was referred to a Committee of Parliament to be considered of; and saith, that the Lord Magwire met him that night at Orellyes house, with his wife and children; but denyeth, that the Lord Magwire heard any of the conference which this Examinant had with Philip Orelly, but only at this Examinants departure from thence in the morning, he said, he should meere this Examinant in Dublin: but upon better advertisement this Examinant saith, that at his taking leave of the Lord Magwire, this Examinant said to him; What if the matter be as Orelly said, and that we seaze upon the Castle at Dublin, how if the City stir? The L. Magwire answered; What should they stir for, when we* 202.3 wil do no body no hurt? perhaps we may shoot off a warning-piece, when we have taken the Castle, in some voyd place, or some Chimnies to make a noise.

III. He knoweth not any thing.

IV. & V. He saith, he did discourse about that Plot with one Rory Mac Ma∣hone, and Kedman Mac Mahone, but did not consult with them about it otherwise then by telling them, what Philip Orelly had told him; and that he was the first and last that ever told him of it, and he thinketh Rory Mac Mahone, and Redman are still living, but where he knoweth not.

VI. He saith, that one Art. Mac Mahone, and two Boyes did accompany him to Dublin the 22. of October, of which boyes one was 24. or 25. yeares old, and the other 16. or 17. which Art. was also taken there and put in prison, and for the two boyes he knoweth not what became of them, and saith, that 8. persons came up after him out of the County of Monaghan, which were part of the twen∣ty that were to be sent up out of that County; but remembreth not the names of any of those eight persons, and he spake not with any of them.

VII. He saith, that Ockonelly (as he remembreth) told him of the taking of Charlemon••, or of some stir about it, but by whom it was taken or seazed upon he knoweth not, if it were taken; nor knowes who was at the taking of it.

VIII. He knoweth the L. Blanyes house in the County of Monaghan, but know∣eth nothing of the Fort of Mont-Ioy, nor whether there be such a place, or no.

IX. He knoweth not what Forts or places were taken in this rebellion.

X. He knoweth most of the parties named in this Inter; but denyeth that ever he had any discourse with any of them about the rebellion, more then that he told two or three of them what Philip Orelly had told him.

XI. He had speech with Con Mac Bryan Mac Mahone, so far as to tell him what Orelly had told him, but with the other man no speech at all.

XII. No speech with any of them.

XIII. He knoweth of no other encouragement given to him but that Orelly told him, that the King did say to Pluncket, sticke you to me, and I will sticke to you, and the Commission formerly mentioned which the Lord* 202.4 Magwire said, was not true.

XIV. Knoweth no more then he hath said, but that Mackennay should come up from the County of Monaghan with twenty men, to be of the number of those that should seaze the Castle.

• Isaack Penington.
• Lawrence Whitaker.

To these Examinations I shall adde this ensuing Testimony which will more fully discover the bloody intentions of those Conspirators against the Protestants and English in Ireland.

Iohn Carmicks Testimony upon Oath to the Iury in Court at the Kings Bench in Westminster Hall, upon the triall of Hugh Oge Mac Mahon, Esquire the 18. of November, 1644.

THat upon the 21. of October 1641. Fergus O Howen one of the followers or servants of Bryan Mac Gwire Esquire, came to my Chamber in the Castle of Eniskillin, in the County of Fermanagh in Ireland, and after, he indea∣voured to bind me to keepe secret a matter of great concernment, which he said he had to disclose unto me, and particularly to conceale it from Sir William Cole, and all other English-men: He discovered unto me that the Lord Magwire, and the above named Hugh Oge Mac Mahon, accompanied with sundry Irish-men of the Counties of Fermanagh and Monaghan, did take their Iournies out of the said Counties upon the nineteenth and twentieth daies of October, 164••. to the City of Dublin, with resolution and intent, to surprise, and seaze upon his Ma∣jesties Castle of Dublin, and to murther* 203.1 and kill his Highnesse Lords Justices, and Councell of the Kingdome of Ireland, and the rest of the Protestants there; and also to possesse themselves of the City of Dublin, and to put all the Protestants there likewise to the Sword, and that to that effect; there were other great men and others of the Papists of that Kingdom to repaire unto and meet them in Dub∣lin on Saturday 23. Octob. 1641. or there abouts.

And that all the Castles, Forts, Sea••ports, and Holds that were in the possession of the Protestants in the severall Counties and Provinces in the Kingdome of Ireland, were then also designed and resolv••d to be surprised and taken by the Irish Papists, and the Protestants in every of those Castles Forts, Sea-ports and Holds,* 203.2 to be then also put all to the sword by the Irish Papists in Ireland, in their owne severall parts and limits, by men thereunto chiefly and particularly ap∣pointed by the contrivers thereof.

And especially this Castle and Towne of Eniskillin (with the rest) will also be taken,* 203.3 and all you that be Protestants in it put to the sword▪ whereof I give you this notice, advising you to get your selfe and goods out of this Towne and Castle with all expedition, and sell your stocke, of Cattle, and whatsoever else you have in the Country, for any money that you can get for them; for I assure you these things that I tell you will come to passe before it be seaven daies next after this day, and this Castle and Towne will be no place of refuge or safety for you; wherefore I desire and advise you againe, to get you hence, with all speed,* 203.4 for the warre against the English and Protestants will be universally raised throughout the Kingdome of Ireland, which if you finde not to be true (as I say) before it be full fourteen daies to an end, then I will give you leave to cut off my head. Whereupon I presently acquainted Sir William Cole with this, and even then also one Flartagh Mac Hugh a Gentleman and Free-holder of that County came to the said Sir William the said one and twentieth of October in Anno 1641. declaring upon Oath, that the Plot for the surprising of the Castle and City of Dublin, the Castle of Eniskillin, and all the Castles and strengths in Ireland (which were in the possession of Protestants in that Kingdome,* 203.5 together with some further mischiefe to be done to the Protestants in generall) was to be put in full execution by the Papists upon the 22. and 23. of October 1641▪ throughout the said Kingdome: And that Bryan Mac Coconnaught Mac Gwire Esquire, did send him the said Flartagh Mac Hugh, to give notice and warning thereof, to the said Sir William Cole, whom he earnestly desired to be upon his Guard, upon Friday the 22. and Saturday the 23. of October 1641. For the Lord Magwire, who is gone with Mac Mahon (this Prisoner now at the Ba••) and others to Dublin this weeke, with purpose to possesse themselves of th•• Castle and City of Dublin, hath written his letters lately to Conn O Rourke, Owen

O Rourke, Murtagh Oge O Flumagon and others, to goe on with that Plot in these parts; and hath appointed his Brother Rory Mac Gwire in his absence to command the Irish Papists of this County of Fermanagh, for the surprising of the Castles and houses of the Protestants, and especially this Castle and Towne of Eniskillin. And after he had ended this Relation, he requested the said sir Wil∣liam Cole and me, that his name should not be used as in discovering of the said evills, least it should prove his ruine and destruction amongst his Country men; and thereupon he departed, promising to returne with further Intelligence of the progresse of that matter unto the said Sir William Cole.

Of all which the said Sir William dispatched letters of notice unto the Lords Iustices and Councell of Ireland the same day, and also gave notice by severall other letters and Messengers to his Neighbours, the undertakers, and other Pro∣testants in the severall parts next adjoyning to him.

And yet upon the 23. of October 1641. Redmond Mac Rory Mac Mahon, (cousen German of the prisoner at the Bar) with armed multitudes and Collours displayed, did enter into the Town of Clownis, in the county of Monaghan, and possessed themselves of the Castle and all other houses there, and did rob and spoyle the Protestants, viz. Edward Aldrith Esquire and others, of all their mo∣ney, plate, houshold-stuffe, goods and chattels, within and without doores, as Robert Aldrith Gentleman, Iohn Mac Reavy and others affirmed upon Oath, before the said sir William Cole.

And upon the 23. of October 1641. or there abouts, Art Roe Mac Mahon Esquire, kinsman of the prisoner at the Bar, did surprise and seaze upon the Castle, Fort, and Towne of Monaghan in the County of Monaghan, did rob, strip and dispoile, hang and kill the Protestants there; as namely, Richard Blay∣ney Esquire, a Parliament man, Luke Ward Gentleman and others, and did then also imprison the Lady Blayney, wife of Henry Lord Blayney, and some of her servants and others Protestants, as was also affirmed upon Oaths of the persons afore-said, before the said sir William Cole.

And Colonell Mac Bryan, Mac Mahon of Fearney (being the Earle of Essex his Lands in that County) another kinsman of the prisoner at the Bar, did break out the same time into open Rebellion in the said County of Monaghan, he being a Papist▪ and a Member of the Parliament then in Ireland, as was also affir∣by the persons afore-said upon Oath before the said sir William Cole.

And Neill Mac Kennay of the Troogh Esquire, another kinsman of the pri∣soner at the Bar, did rebell the day aforesaid, in manner aforesaid, in the said County of Monaghan, and did seaze upon the Castle of Glosslogh, and imprison Mr. Robert Barkclay a Protestant Minister, and his wife, after he had robbed them of all their goods: he the said Minister and others did upon Oath also af∣firme before the said Sir William Cole, and Redmond Mac Mahon, cousen Ger∣man of the prisoner at the Bar, with Colours displayed, and armed multitudes did upon the 18. day of December 1641. or there abouts, come with Rory Mac Gwire with armed men, in all to the number of 1500. or there abouts, before the Castle of Lisgoole in the County of Fermanaugh in Ireland, where they mur∣thered and burned Thomas Grahum Gentleman, Matthew Moore a Prote∣stant Minister, Richard Peasant, Richard Rainebow, and others to the number of one hundred thirty and one protestants or there abouts.

And also the same Rebells afterward, viz. upon the 25. of December, 1641. or there abouts, after quarter given unto Tho. Trotter, Francis Trotter, Alexander Bell, and other Protestants, to the number of 152. persons or there abouts, which for safety of their lives, fled into the Castle of Tully in the County of Fermanagh, belonging to sir Geo▪ Hume Baronet,* 203.6 did murther them all, & then burned the said Castle the same day, which was done by the cōmand or permission of the said Rory Mac Gwire, brother of the said Lord Mac Gwire, by the aggravation and councel of one Patrick O Cassedie a papist Fryer, who concluded his invective Exhortation

in these or the like words,* 203.7 I will take the sin and guilt of the bloud of these Heretiques upon my Soul, and do absolve you all thereof, and therefore spare not one of them.

This proved upon Examination of Edmond Grace, Rich: Fawcet, and divers other English Protestants (that were then present) upon oath before the said Sir William Cole, whose Examinations I did write, and did see and hear the several examinants depose the same. And I did see the said Castles on fire about the times aforesaid.

And further I say, that I have heard sundry credible persons in Ireland relate, that the Roman Catholiques in that Kingdome,* 203.8 did brag and report that they did destroy 152000. Protestants in the province of Ulster, in the beginning of this late Rebellion; and the Examinations of sundry English and Scotch men prote∣stants (taken upon Oath at severall times by Sir William Cole a Iustice of Peace in the County of Fermanagh in Ireland) doth particularly shew the number of 764▪ Protestants hanged, kild, burned, and drowned in that County by the Re∣bells there in that Rebellion, besides many that were cut off, touching whom no evidence could appeare.

And it was averred upon the Oaths of Flartagh mac Hugh, Iohn Oge mac Hugh, and Terlagh Oge Mac Hugh before the said Sir William Cole, that 150. men were appointed to surprise the Castle of Eniskillin, under the leading of Don Magwire and Bryan Mac Rory, Mac Gwire,* 203.9 who were to murther the said Sir William Cole and his wi••e, children and servants, and throw them over the wall into the River, and then to doe the like unto the Protestants in the Town and Corpora∣tion of Eniskillin; for which service they were not only to have the spoyle and riches of the said Castle and Town, but to have also the Barony of Clanawley granted and confirmed in Fee to them and their Heires from the said Lord Mac Gwire and his Heires. And the said Don Mac Gwire was for the same taken (in February or March last, or there abouts by the said Sir William Cole, to whom he confessed upon his Examination, that he was to have surprised and taken the Castle and Town of Eniskillin the 23. of Octo. 1641. but denyed that he had any intent to kill the said Sir William, or his wife, or children; wherefore the said Sir William did commit him to prison in his Majesties goal at Eniskillin about February or March 1643. where he remained the 18. of May 1644. when the said sir William and my self came on his Iourney hither into England, and where I beleeve he yet continueth in safe custody, and so will until he be brought to Iustice. Iohn Carmick.

The like was then attested by Sir William Cole, Sir William Hamilton, Sir Arthur Loftus, Sir Charls Co••t and others, upon oath at this Triall; and that the Irish Rebels did rip up divers Irish wom••ns bellies great with childe, and tosse their Infants upon their pikes, and throw them to their dogs to eat, ravished some to death, buried others alive, drowned others, after quarter, and used unheard of cruelties of sundry kindes, without provocation. And yet now they must be reputed the Kings good subjects, and sent for over into England to commit the like cruelties on us here; which should cause all English mens hearts and bloods to rise up for vengeance against such blood-sucking Villains.

The manner of the discovery of that Conspiracy, and apprehension of some of the Conspirators, who were to surprise Dublin last, is thus expressed by the Lords Iustices of Ireland, in a Let∣ter to the Earl of Leicester then Lord Deputy, extracted out of the Originall.

The Lords Iustices of Irelands Letters to the Earl of Leicester, &c. Octob. 1641.

MAy it please your Lordship: On Friday the 22. of this Moneth after nine of the clock at night, this bearer Owen Connelly, servant to Sir Iohn Clotworthy Kt, came to me the Lord Iustice Parsons to my house, and in great secrecy (as indeed the case did require) discovered unto me a most wicked & damnable Conspiracy, plotted and contrived, and intended to be also acted by some evill-affected Irish Papists here. The Plot was on the next morning, Saturday the 23. of Octob. being Ignatius day, about nine of the clock to surprise his Majesties Castle of Dublin, his Majesties chiefe strength of this Kingdom, wherein also is the principall Magazine of his Majesties Armes and Ammunition, and it was agreed (it seemes) amongst them; that the same houre all other his Majesties Forts, and Magazins of Armes and Ammunition in this Kingdome should be surprised by others of those Conspi∣rators;

and further,* 204.1 that all the Protestants and English throughour the whole Kingdom that would not joyn with them should be cut off, and so those Papists should then become possessed of the government and Kingdom at thesame instant.

As soone as I had that Intelligence, I then immediatly repaired to the Lord Iustices Palace, and thereupon we instantly Assembled the Councell, and having sate in Councell all that night, as also all the next day, the 23. of October, in regard of the short time left us for the consultation of so great and waighty a matter: although it was not possible for us upon so few houres warning, to pre∣vent those other great mischiefes which were to be acted even at that same houre, and at so great a distance as in all the other parts of the Kingdome; yet such was our industry therein, having that night caused the Castle to be that night strengthned with armed men, and the City guarded as the united councells of those evill persons (by the great mercy of God to us) became defeated, so as they were not able to Act that part of their Treachery which indeed was princi∣pall, and which if they could have effected would have ended the rest of their purposes the more easie. Having so secured the Castle, we forth-with laid about for the apprehension of as many of the offenders as we could, many of them ha∣ving come to this City, but that night intending (it seemes) the next morning to Act their parts in those treacherous and bloudy crimes.

The first man apprehended was one Hugh Mac Mahone Esquire (Grand-so••n to the Traytor Tirone) a Gentleman of a good fortune in the County of Monog∣han; who with others was taken that morning in Dublin, having at the time of their apprehension offered a little resistance, with their swords drawn; but find∣ing those we imployed against them more in number, and better armed yeilded: He upon his Examination before us at first denyed all, but in the end when he saw we laid it home to him, he confessed enough to destroy himself, and impeach some others, as by a Copy of his Examination herewith sent may appeare to your Lordship. We then committed him untill we might have further time to examine him againe, our time being become more needfull to be imployed in Action for securing this place then in examining.

This Mac Mahon had been abroad, and served the King of Spaine as a Lieu∣tenant Colonell.

Upon conference with him and others, and calling to mind a Letter we recei∣ved the weeke before from sir William Cole, a Copy whereof we send your Lord∣ship, here inclosed we gathered that the Lord Magwire (was to be an Actor in surprising the Castle of Dublin; wherefore we held it necessary to secure him immediatly, thereby also to startle and deter the rest when they found him laid fast: his Lordship observing what we had done, and the City in Armes, fled from his Lodging early before day (it seemes) disguised, for we had laid a watch about his Lodging, so as we thinke he could not passe without disguising himselfe, yet he could not get forth of the City, so surely guarded were all the gates.

There were found at his Lodging hidden some Hatchets with the Helves new∣ly cut off close to the Hatchets,* 204.2 and many Skeines, and some Hammers. In the end the Sheriffes of the City, whom we imployed in strict search of his Lordship, found him hidden in a Cockloft, in an obscure house farre from his Lodging, where they apprehended him, and brought him before us.

He denyed all, yet so as he could not deny but he had heard of it in the Coun∣try, though he would not tell us when or from whom; and confessed that he had not advertised us thereof as in duty he ought to have done. But we were so well satisfied of his guilt by all circumstances, as we doubted not upon further Examination when we could be able to spare time for it, finde it apparent; where∣fore we hold it of absolute necessity to commit him close prisoner, as we had for∣merly done, Mac Mahone and others, where we left them on the 23. of this moneth in the morning, about the same houre they intended to have been Ma∣sters of that place, and this City.

That morning also we laid wait for all those Strangers that came the night before to Town, and so many were apprehended, whom we finde reason to belive to have hands in this Conspiricy, as we were forced to disperse them into severall Goales; and wee since found that there came many Horsemen into the Suburbs that night, who finding the Plot discovered, disperst themselves immediately.

When the houre approached, which was designed for surprizing the Castle, great numbers of Strangers were observed to come to Town in great parties severall wayes, who not finding admittance at the Gates, staid in the Suburbs, and there grew numerous, to the terrour of the Inhabitantss; we therefore to help that, drew up, and instantly signed a Proclamation, commanding all men, not dwellers in the City or Suburbs, to depart within an houre upon paine of death, and made it alike penall to those that should harbour them; which Proclamation the Sheriffe Immediatly proclaimed in all the Suburbs by our commandement, which being accompanied with the example and terrour of the committall of those two eminent men and other, occasioned the depar∣ture of those multitudes: And in this case all our lives and fortunes, and above all, his Majesties Power and regall Authority being still at the stake,* 204.3 we must vary from or∣dinary proceedings, not onely in executing Martiall Law as we see cause, but also in putting some to the Rack to finde out the bottome of this Treason, and all the Con∣trivers thereof, which wee foresee will not otherwise be done.

On that 23 day of this Moneth, we conceiving that as soone as it should be known, that the Plot for s••izing Dublin Castle was disappointed, all the Conspiratos in the remote parts, might be somewhat disheartned; as on the other side, the good Subjects would be comforted, and would then with the more confidence stand on their guard, did prepare to send abroad to all parts of the Kingdom this Proclamation, which we send you herein inclosed, and so having provided that the City and Castle should bee so well guarded, as upon the sudden wee could provide, wee concluded that long con∣tinued consultation.

On Saturday at twelve of the clock at night, the Lord Blaney came to Town, and brought us the ill newes of the Rebels seizing with 200 men his House (at Castle Blainey, in the Countey of Monoghan, and his wife, children, and servants; as also a House of the Earle of Essexs called Carrickmacrosse with 200 men, and a house of Sir Henry Spotwords in the same County with 200 men, where there being a little Plan∣tation of Brittish,* 204.4 they plundered the Town and divers houses, and it since appeares that they burnt divers other Villages, and robbed and spoyled many English and none but Protestants, leaving the English Papists untouched as well as the Irish.

On Sunday morning at three of the clock, we had intelligence from Sir Arthur Tir∣••ingham, that the Irish in the Town had that day also broken up the Kings store of Arms, and Munition at Newry, where the store for Arms hath been ever since the Peace, and where they found threescore and ten barrels of Powder, and armed themselves, and put them under command of Sir Con-Magenis Knight, and one Cerly a Monke, and plundered the English there, and disarmed the Garrison: And this though to much, is all that we yet heare is done by them.

However wee shall stand on our guard the best we may to defend the Castle and City principally, those being the peeces of most importance: But if the Conspiracie be so universall as Mac Mahoun saith, in his Examination it is, namely, that all the Counties of the Kingdome have conspired in it,* 204.5 which wee admire should so fall out in this time of universall peace, and carried with that secresie that none of the English could have any friend amongst them to disclose it; then indeed we shall be in high extremi∣ty, and the Kingdom in the greatest danger that ever it underwent, considering our want of men, money, and armes, to enable us to encounter so great multitudes as they can make, if all should so joyne against us: the rather because we have pregnant cause to doubt that the Combination hath taken force by the incitement of Iesuits▪* 204.6 Preists and Fryars.

All the hope we have here is that the old English of the Pale, and some other Parts, will continue constant to the King in their fidelity as they did in former Rebellions.

And now in these streights, we much under God depend on aide forth of England for our present supply with all speed, especially money we having none; and Armes which we shall exceedingly want, without which we are very doubtfull what account wee shall give to the King of his Kingdome.

But if the Conspiracy be only of Mac Guire and some other Irish, of the kindred and friends of the Rebell Tyrone, and other Irish in the Counties of Down, Monaghan, Cavan, Termanagh, and Armagh, and no generall revolt following thereupon, we hope then to make head against••them in a reasonable measure, if we be enabled with money from thence, without which we can raise no forces; so great is our want of moneys as we have formerly written, and our debt so great to the Army; nor is money to be bor∣rowed here, and if it were, we could engage all our estates for it; neither have we any hope to get in his Majesties Rents and Subsidies in these disturbances, which addes ex∣treamely to our necessities.

On Sunday morning the 24, we met again in Councell, and sent to all parts of the Kingdome the inclosed Proclamation, and issued Pattents to draw hither seven horse Troopes, as a further strength to this place, and to be with us, in case the Rebels shall make head, and march hitherward, so as we may be necessitated to give them Battell; we also then sent away our Letters to the Presidents of both the Provinces of Munster and Conaught: and we likewise then sent Letters to the Sheriffes of the five Counties of the Pale, to consult of the best way and meanes of their own preservation; That day the Lord Viscount Fitzwilliam, and the Lord of Houth, and since the Earle of Kildare, Trigall, and the Lords of Dunsany and Slane, all Noble men of the English Pale, came unto u••, declaring that they then, and not before, heard of the matter, and professed all Loyalty to his Majesty, and concurrence with the State; but said they wanted Armes, whereof they desired to bee supplyed by us, which wee told them we would willingly doe, as relying much on their faithfulnesse to the Crown; but wee were not yet cer∣taine whether or no we had enough to Arme our strength, for the Guard of the City and Castle, yet we supplyed such of them as lay in most danger, with a small proportion of Arms and Ammunition for their Houses, lest they should conceive we apprehended any jealousie of them: And wee commanded them to be very diligent in sending out Watches, and making all the discoveries they could, and thereof to advertise us, which they readily promised to doe.

And if it fall out that the Irish generally rise, which we have cause to suspect, then we must of necessity put Armes into the hands of the English Pale in present, and to others as fast as wee can, to fight for defence of the State and themselves.

Your Lordship now sees the condition wherein we stand, and how necessary it is first that we enjoy your presence speedily, for the better guiding of these and other the publike affaires of the King and Kingdome: and secondly, that the Parliament there be moved immediately to advance to us a good sum of money, which being now speedily sent hither, may prevent the expence of very much Treasure and blood in a long conti∣nued warre: and if your Lordship shall happen to stay on that side any long time, we must then desire your Lordship to appoint a Lievtenant. Generall to discharge the great and weighty burthen of commanding the Forces here.

Amidst these confusions and disorders fallen upon us, we bethought us of the Parlia∣ment which was formerly adjourned to November next, and the Terme now also at hand, which will draw such a concourse of people hither, and give opportunity, under the pretence of assembling and taking new councells, seeing the former seemes to bee in some part disappointed, and of contriving further danger to this State and people; wee have therefore found it of unavoydable necessity to prorogue the Parliament to the 24 day of February next, and therefore we doe by Proclamation prorogue it accordingly, and to direct the Term to be adjourned to the first of Hillary Terme, excepting only the Court of Exchequer for hasting in the Kings money if it be possible.

We desire that upon this occasion, your Lordship will be pleased to view our letters concerning the Plantation of Conaught dated the 24 of April last, directed to Mr Secre∣tary Vane in that part thereof, which concernes the County of Monaghan, where now these fires do first break out.

In the last place, we must make known to your Lordship, that the Army we have con∣sisting but of 2000 foot and a 1000 horse, are so dispersed in Garrisons in severall parts of the foure Provinces for the security of those parts, as they continually have been since they were so reduced, as if they be all sent for to be drawn together, not only the places whence they are to bee drawne, and for whose safety they lie there, must be by their absence distressed; but also the Companies themselves comming in so small numbers may bee in danger to be cut off in their March; nor indeed have we any money to pay the Souldiers to enable them to March. And so we take leave an•• re∣maine

Your Lordships to be commanded.

From his Majesties Castle of Dublin, 25. Octob. 1641.

Poscript.

THe said Owen Connelly who revealed this Conspiracy, is worthy of very great consi∣deration to recompence that faith and loyalty, which hee hath so extreamly to his own danger expressed in this businesse; whereby under God, there is yet hope left us of delive∣rance of this State and Kingdom from the wicked purposes of those Conspirators: And therefore we bese•••••• your Lordship, that it be taken into consideration there, so as hee may have a marke of his Majesties most Royall bounty, which may largely extend to him and his Posterity, we not now being able to doe it for him.

As wee were making up these our Letters, the Sheriffe of the County of Monoghan and Dr Teats having fled came unto us, and informe us of much more spoyle committed by the Rebels in the Counties of Monoghan and Caven: And that the Sheriffe of the County of Caven joynes with the Rebels, being a Papist and prime man of the Irish.

What encouragment these Conspiratours had from Rome, to proceed on in this design (after it was in part prevented) will evidently appeare by these three Letters written from thence to the Lord Mac Guire, and Sir Phelym▪ Oneale in Irish, intercepted by the Lords Iustices in Ireland, and sent over (thus truly translated) into England, toge∣ther with a Letter May, 11. 1642. In which we may clearely discover, that Cardinall Barbarino who was so intimate with Windebanke, and held correspondency with him and the English Papists; had a great hand in plotting this long intended Rebellion, and was privy to it ere it brake forth.

A Copy of a Letter from Francis Mac Guire from Rome to the Lord Mac Guire.

The superscription. Deliver me to Connor Mac Guire Lord of Eniskilin, or in his ab∣sence, to his brother Rowry Mac Guire in Ireland.

My honoured Lord,

THousand commendations unto you, to Bryan Rowry, and the rest; I have heard of yours, and Hugh Oge his imprisonment; truly, I never heard worse newes in all my life, who esteeme that it is rather much good then any hurt, which will redownd to you, and the whole Nation from these your troubles: Truly (my Lord) if you bee dead through that attempt (the ••which God forbid) it is a most glorious and everlasting name,* 205.1 which you have added to your selfe. The Pope and the two Car∣dinals his two Nephewes are acquainted with your case, and heard likewise how valorously, Phelym and Rowry, and the rest of the Gentlemen, their assistants have behaved themselves, and rejoyced greatly thereat; so that I make no question he will help you if you demand his side, as becomes you; therefore Bonaventura O C••nny

brother to Eneas O Con••y, who is Lecturer here, thought fit to write unto the Generall Phelym touching this matter: and I advise you to see wisely unto the reasons which hee writ, and unto the good which will arise from them in time, and that you and Phelym be guided and directed by them, and the rather for that Bonaventura is a wise, prudent, and learned man, and as loving and faithfull unto you as I am; if you be not present, Rowry will supply your place. I beseech you above all things, and for the love of Iesus Christ, let true love bee established among you all, and let not the temptation of the Divell or man divert your minde from cherishing all possible love and amity between your selfe and Bryan Mac Coghonaght and his chil∣dren, (as I doubt not you will) endeaver to draw unto you, not only your own kindred; but also the ancientest roote of the Irish,* 205.2 wheresover dispersed or distant, and all to the glory of God, and the defence of your Religion; and I will be bound God will be your help: If you beare out your year, believe me, the Pope and all the Ca∣tholique Kings will be glad that you crave their assistance:* 205.3 the mercifull God grant it, and defend you from the out-rage of your enemies. So will hee pray night and day, who is

Your poore Kinsman Francis Mac Guire.

••rom Isitdors Colledge, Rome 4 Ian. 1642. after the Roman account.

Were it not that I have not finished my Studies, there is nothing in the world, I had rather then to live with you, to doe for you any service even to my death, though I want nothing where I am: and seeing I am not present with you, let none be your Councell, but such as be wise, and conscionable men, and acquain∣ted with the Customs of other Nations: I commit you to Gods protection, and behave your selfe nobly for your Religion; commend mee to Hugh Ma•• Maho••n and his children▪ seeing the way is very long. I will be so bold as to send unto you no more paper at this time.

Malachias is a Lecturer in the Countrey, an excellent Italian; as you think best, either send for him to goe over, or else let him tarry here.

A Copy of a Letter from one in Rome to Sir Phelym O-Neale.

Right Honourable,

YOur Honour and worth doth embolden me, though unacquainted, to present unto your honour herewith, my humble duty and service, which shall be alwayes at your Lordships command, if in ought your Lordships may be pleased to make use thereof. I have received of late some Letters out of London, wherein they write that your Lordship hath taken Armes in Ireland against the King of England; of this I have informed our old Father,* 206.1 who received much comfort thereby, and promised to give his helping hand to all your exploits, which our Munster men here underhand doe offer to make his Holinesse believe, that if any such businesse or alteration be in Ireland, it is rather begun by my Lord Roch or Wormouth, then by you, or any in your Province, being very poore and wanting the ability or meanes to maintaine or make up any such Army: this with other sinister informations, doth this Munster Agent (whom in Gods name Mr Reily nominated for Vlster) offer to diminish the ••ame and credit of those who venture their life and health for the common good of their Countrey and Church:* 206.2 It is most necessary, that your Honour doe write with all speed and by severall wayes, both to this old man with his Nephew Cardinall Francisco, and also to our Protector Cardinall Anthony, or send some naturall Prelate, that

may informe them at large of all your proceedings and minde: In the meane time what I or Father Bonaventura Conne•• can doe shall not be wanting; observe alwayes good correspondency with the Ancient Catholike houses of both England and Scot∣land,* 206.3 as your Predecessor the defunct did, and also with those here and elsewhere: Fa∣ther Francis F••rrall is in Vienna to serve us; and Father Magnesius in Madrid, so as nothing may be wanting, if due correspondency be observed, trust and make use of old Rosse de Cruce, who knowes how to see your letters directed unto me: See that you live all in a generall union, and not have any contradiction among you, otherwise you can hardly arive to what we desire you. If any service I can doe you either here or else∣where, be sure to command me as your own, in the meane time, my daily prayers shall not be wanting for your happy and prosperous successe in all your p••oceedings, desi∣ring the mighty Majesty to lend you his helping hand•• and so will I take leave, wishing your honour a most happy new yeare,

Your Lordships humble servant and cousin to commad, G. F.

Rome 4 Ianu. 1642.

Here I send you a letter from Father Bonaventura Conneo, a most good and discreet friend of yours. This is Gerrald Farrall, as appeares by other Letters. This man did write severall other Letters to this purpose, to severall other Priests and Titulary Bishops in this Kindome.

A Copy of a Letter from Bonaventura O-Conny, to Sir Phelym Roe O-Neale, from Rome.

To my Honoured friend Phelym Roe O-Neale, with my well wishes, in Ireland.

My honoured Lord,

THe great God help you, I would have often written unto you since I received St Francis his habit, and especially during these seven years I lived in Rome, had not the Lord which lately dyed, and Hugh Roe my brother charged me to keep no corres∣pondency with you, or with any other friend there, to avoid all suspition and damage which might happen unto you thereby; now, if that which is written unto us, and which we hear from all parts, be true, to wit, That the thing which* 207.1 we long desired, whereof our hope was in God and you heretofore become to passe, the time of writing and keeping correspondency with you, touching such matters as are best and most needfull unto you in the present opportunity, is now at hand: therefore I could not chuse but write above all things these few lines unto you in my mother tongue, as being most safe and lesse suspitious in these times. The holy Father and his two Nephewes, Cardinall Anthony Barbarino Protector of Ireland,* 207.2 and Cardinall Francis Barbarino, who hath all the power here in such matters as concern the Pope, have heard of the Warre and Confederation which you make for your Religion and Liberty; And truly I cannot expresse the great∣nesse of the joy (no wonder) which they receive thence, in such manner that if they had received Letters,* 207.3 or if you had sent an Agent unto them, to ex∣presse your will or designes, you should want no helpe for your better proceedings: Wherefore I would have you to send some able man, with a Declaration of your grie∣vances in form of Law: my Brother Owen Roe O Conny the Priest, is in Spaine, except he begon into Ireland before this; he hath finished very well his studdy of Philo∣sophy,

Theology, and Law; and is well spoken in the Latine, Spanish, and Dutch; he is, as I know, wise, sober, discreet, learned, and bred according to the manner of severall Nations, to treate with any Prince of what matter soever. Further∣more, hee is (as you know) faithfull and naturall to the other Lords, your Con∣federates, which qualities are most requisite in any man to be sent hither, or to any other place upon the like Embassage. I protest unto you before God, that I commend him, not in that he is my Brother, but that I am not acquainted with any man of bet∣ter ability to bee employed here in your service then he, since Hugh Roe my Brother died, through the great misery and paines he hath taken in his last travell. I am Tea∣cher here in the Colledge of the Irish, these six yeares, employed all that time about the affaires of the late* 207.4 slaine Lord: I might doe you some service, if I had some intelli∣gence from you, and some help of him whom you intend to send hither. There is no∣thing I desire more, then to returne to my Countrey, though I be setled here to my owne contentation. I pray use me, and the rest of my functions after such manner, as shall seeme best unto you, for your owne service. Father Arthur Mac Gennis is in Madrid, and so are many others, who would performe any service wherein you would be pleased to employ them. Father Francis Mac Gennis is in Germany; so likewise is Father Francis O Farrell, who loves and honours you, and is very intimate with th•• Emperour, who might well help you now, since you have eased him of the troubles of the Palatinate, whom only he feared. There is also in Germany a Priest from the County of Tyrone, Edmond Mac Grava, a learned man, having late commenced Doctor. In France there is a Divinity Professour, Patrick O Connor, descended from the Connoy of Leinster, who did much service unto the late deceased Lord; he is of nature, loving, constant, of audacity, guided with discretion, as is his Cousin Leander O Connor, who I doubt not will doe any service for you. Michard O Gormeley is in the Low Coun∣treys Guardian of Lovaine, and many more of the like sort: see your selfe what is best to be done with Owen O Neale, who is in Flanders, and with Conn Mac Carmack, who is Serjeant Major in Spaine, but more is the pity, a man of no great poli••y or wisdome. I would all the old Trained Souldiers were there. I will write to my Brother Murtagh O Conny who was ancient to the deceased Lord, and is now Captaine; and to the rest of the Nobility of Vlster, that they repaire unto you without delay: you may write to the King of Spaine,* 207.5 among other things, to give them leave to come unto you. I know not what the Earle of Tireconnell does upon this occasion, his Regiment is disbanded, and he himselfe is gone to the Court to Madrit; I feare much that if he should goe into Ireland, he would doe more hurt then good. Noble Sir, feare God above all things in prosecuting wisely the Fortune which God offers unto you; let love and unanimity be among your selves; shew all possible kindnesse to the old Irish of Leinster, and oblige unto your selfe all men as neare as you may. Beware of the tricks of the Munster men, who at this ••oure show no candid dealing towards you in Rome, as you shall soon understand, except you send your Agent to prevent it with all speed; for they ascribe unto themselves, without any ground, the praise and glory of all your Heroicall deeds, as you may learne of Levit that lives with your selfe. Be sure to have a great heart, and make some chiefe head among you; but reserve the Crowne for Con his side the Neales.* 207.6 Remember the old slavery wherein you have lived a long time, and the destruction which will generally come upon you, except you get the upper hand. You will prevaile, if you joyne together as you ought; God send it. I would advise every chiefe Officer among you to have a Secretary along with him, to write a Diur∣nall of your passages and overthrows which your enemies receive, which will redound much to your glory: spoyle not the Countrey for feare of famine. I will not faile to write accor∣ding as I shall heare from you:* 207.7 we would send unto you a Bull after the forme of the Bull which Hugh Mac Baron got, if we had received your Letters: and if the Church doo well, they will turne over the election of Prelates there to the Nobility, and give them Au∣thority in that point.

Your faithfull Servant, Bonaventura O Conny.

Rome from Isiodors Colledge 4 Jan.

after the Roman Account.

With what bloody cruelty, industry, animosity on the Popish Rebels part, and what encouragements,a 207.8 pretended, if not Reall Commissions, countenance, assistance from the Court and Popish party here, this warre against the Protestants in Ireland, (to the destruction of neare two hundred thousand of them or more) hath been carried on; how the ayd, moneys, armes, assistance then sent them by the Parliament from hence, hath been retarded, and intercepted by their Court friends here: how the Estates and Goods of the Protestants there have been seised on by the Rebels, and their persons murthered,b 207.9 For the Exaltation of the Holy Roman Catholique Church, the Ad∣vancement of His Maiesties Service, and his defence against the Parliament: how his Majesty, since their effusion of so much Protestant blood, hath admitted them all to his Royall favour, without exception of any particular person, byc 207.10 Articles of Pacifi∣cation, wherein the stiles them his GOOD SVBIECTS: how he hath by speciall Commissions (asd 207.11 Aulicus himselfe informes us) drawne over the English Forces sent from hence into Ireland against the Rebels, to fight against the very Parliament Forces; administring an Oath to every Officer and Souldier before they were trans∣ported from Ireland hither, To the utmost of his power, and hazard of his life, to fight against the Forces now under the conduct of the Earle of Essex, and against all other Forces whatsoever that shall bee raised under what pretence soever, contrary to his Majesties Command or Authority: how Captaine Iohn Read, one of the chiefe Actors in this Conspiracy, there taken Prisoner in the field and sent thence to the Tower, hath since his escape from thence been knighted by his Majesty; who granted him ae 207.12 Patent for Butter and a speciall Protection heretofore, though a most desperate Papist, and Agent for the Iesuites, who had a Chappell, and kept weekly Conventicles in his house for Iesuites sundry yeares: how the very Popish Irish Rebels themselves have been in great numbers impor••ed and entertained in his Majesties Armies with much respect, yea some of the chiefest of them highly honoured and favoured at Court, to the very envy of the Pro∣testant party there, notwithstanding all their bloody massacres in Ireland and England too; and their base Irish coyne made currant in England by speciall Proclamation; how they have gained Letters of Mart from the King, to spoyle and rob his Protestant Sub∣jects Ships, Goods, Persons by sea; and what hopes they have that the City of Bristoll it selfe shall be shortly put into their power; notwithstanding their Generall Assemby held at Kilkenny in nature of a Parliament, where they have erected severall Courts of Iustice civill and military, created sundry Iudges,* 207.13 Officers of all sorts, imposed arbitrary Taxes, enacted Lawes, usurped to themselves both a transcendent Regall and Parliamentary Power; which yet they execute in their own names as a SVPREAM COVNCELL, hath been already so fully related in Dr. Iones his book of Examinations, The Rise and Progresse of the Irish Rebellion, The Mystery of Iniquity, The Acts of the Generall Assembly of the Rebels at Kilkenny An. 1642. with sundry other late printed Rela∣tions, and Declarations of both Houses concerning Ireland, yea in sundry Ox∣ford Aulicusses, and are so experimentally known to most, that I shall totally preter∣mit them; And conclude only with the Testimony of Sir Arthur Lof••us, delivered upon oath in the Kings Bench in Mac-Mohuns triall, concerning the Popes Bull lately sent from Rome to the Irish Rebels (portending more massacres and warres both there and here) to this effect,* 207.14 That his Holinesse did give them his fatherly Benediction, and a plenary indulgence for all their sinnes, for the extraordinary service they had done for the Catholique Cause and Church, in invading, extirpating the Hereticks in Ireland; exhorting them to proceed on in that acceptable service, till they had fully compleated that work. A true copy of which Bull sent to the Lords Justices in Ireland, he both saw and read.

How the English Papists, all privy to that Designe (as was then attested on oath at the same triall) to divert all assistance of the Irish Protestants from hence, have raised up a bloody civill warre in England, to the ruine of many thousand gallant men on either part, and almost utter desolation of our Kingdome; how (contrary to his Majesties first Orders, Proclamations) they have all had free accesse to his Court, Armies, Forts, and received very gracious entertainment, if not great commands in both; and how

both English, Irish, Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, and German Papists have combined all their Purses, Forces, Armes, Pollicies, and Power together, to assist the King (who yet adheres unto their party, Councels) against his Parliament, and Protestant Subjects, is so experimentally known to all of all sorts, especially to the Protestants in his Ma∣jesties Court, Armies, Quarters, that it would be a meere unnecessary expence of time and paper to make any particular relation of them.

Should I here insert all other papers concerning Papists and their proceedings, which have come unto my hands, I might tire both the Reader and my selfe, and make my Gate farre larger then my City; I shall therefore close up this introduction with three late Letters from beyond the Seas, discovering fully to the world, how vi∣gorously the Popish Faction still carry on their designes of reconciling us speedily unto Rome, and are now in agitation to procure a Cardinals Cap from the New Pope for the Lord Aubeny Brother to the Duke of Lenox (one of the late Commissioners sent from Oxford to the Parliament, about the Treaty of Peace) to which our present Ne∣gotiations with the Pope for a Cardinalship for so great a Person at this nick of time, is a very sad inauspicious Prologue, ••ngaging all who have any sparks of reall love to God, Religion, his Majesty, their Countrey, or Posterity, to look about them with greatest care, for feare of Circumventions.

The first Letter was written out of Flanders (by some Priest or Iesuite of the Spanish Faction) to Mr Henry Howard, relating the manner of the New Popes election; with the Queens sending Sir Kenelm Digby to Rome to him for a Cardinals Cap for the Lord Aubeny (since made an Abbot in France) and intimating that there is some designe to make the Lord Herbert a professed Papist, Governour of Bristoll ere long, and to put that City and Castle into the Papists hands; where thousands of them at this present reside, and some overtures of putting this designe in speedy execution (if our late intelligence thence deceive us not) have been lately made, and much feared by the Inhabitants. This Letter was intercepted in its passage towards Oxford, and brought to the Committee of Examinations, where the Originall remaines, out of which I copied it.

YOu heare ere this, that Cardinall Pam••ilio, a Roman borne, a great Lawyer, and a very wise man,* 208.1 is made Pope, with the name of Innocentius Decimus; he was made by the Spanish Faction, who having excluded Cardinall Sachetti, though a gal∣lant man, but desired above all by the French and Barbarinoes, and after that excluded also another, a Dominican, whom Barbarino desired to advance; by these exclusions, our Faction, of which the Cardinall of Florence was the Capo, constrained Barbarino to joyne with them in favour of Pamfilio, as being also a Creature of the last Pope: but the French Faction opposed all they could, though in vaine. He hath been Nuntio in Spaine eight yeares, that it is conceived he is well affected to that Crowne: but I wish he may carry himselfe indifferently, and like an Vniversall Father; and only favour that party which shall most apply it selfe to reason. He is 70 yeares old and a halfe, but of a very strong Constitution. His Nephew, being but one, is not above 18 yeares old, and so he is not sit for Businesses: hee hath therefore made choyce of three or foure Cardinalls to assist him in the Government: and Cardinall Pancirellio being one of them, is to lodge in S. Peters, as his chiefe Confident. He will certainly set in∣stantly upon the businesse of the Generall Peace, part of his Armes is a Pigion, which is a good Augury.

Tell me whether the Archbishop of York be at Oxford;* 208.2 he is a gallant man, and of good intentions; be acquainted with him. Where is my Lord Herbert all this while? is he Governour of Bristoll? It is writ from Paris lately, that Sir Kenelm Digby is going to Rome, sent by the Queen, and among other things, he must sollicite a Cap for the Duke of Lenox his Brother. In my conscience, betweene you and me, I think Mr Thomas Courtney deserves it infinitely better, and would make good use. Thus I end,

Yours, &c. The 22 of Octob. 1644.

Burne this Letter, I pray you, and tell me you have done it. To my very good Friend Mr Hen Howard, recommend to Mr Francis Howard his Brother.

The second Letter was writ by Sir Kenelm Digby, and sent to Mr Walter Montague in the Tower and forti••ies the former, though in more obscure termes.

I Hope you have your book ere this time; Mr Gibson my Lord of Pembrooks Dwarfe took charge of it at his going h••nce, and I am confident he will be most carefull to deliver it into your owne hands, if it may be, if not, he will give it to—of the house as you direct: I sent it open, that it may give no ombrage, but as for the note un∣der Standre••s hands, assuredly there is none ata 209.1 Pontoise. La Mere and I have looked over every paper in the Cabinets, she giving me them one by one through the grate: she had emptied all together, when she sent your Indian ones to be sold, which caused some confusion. We finde a copy of that note under Filbricks hand, attested by him and Tho. Cook to be a true copy, and mentioning, that Filbrick being then to goe into England, was to take the Originall note with him, to demand thereupon the money of Standrets brother Oliver. I understand that Filbrick will be here shortly with my Lord Iermyn, and then I will know of him what he did with the Originall note. In the meane time, I have desired La Mere to send this attested copy to Mr Foster to doe with it as you shall hereafter direct: I have given your fine Cane to* 209.2 La Mere to keep carefully for you; I feare I shall not be so happy as to have much conversation with the Paradice of Pontoise, before my going into Italy,* 209.3 for the Queen presseth much my de∣parture; yet I hope so much time will slide away before, that I may heare of your en∣largement from your close habitation, and obey your command of not going out of your call, till you give me my dismissory. La Mere and I have had much conference of what is fit to be done in your behalfe, and of what advantage the present resolution of your enlargement thence may be to you in the maine of the businesse.* 209.4 And after much de∣bate, both she andb 209.5 Mr Fi••ton are come to my sentiment, That you should accept of your freedome, though clogged with the condition of not coming over hither. Me thinks your comming into France might as well be accorded unto, so that both you and this Queene give your words of not comming to the Court, nor negotiating any businesse; however that will be relished, I wish you and all your friends might lay your strength upon permission for you to goe into Italy. At the worst settle your abode in Monsieur Sabrans house, for time may enlarge their enlargement with more ease then from the strictnesse you now are under: Still the burden of my song is, get out upon any termes, for take my word, if in any reasonable time you gaine so much liberty as to be capable of it, youra 209.6 Italian businesse will be done, which otherwise the necessity of affaires (or at least the conceived necessity) will cast it upon theb 209.7 Lord you know, who hath very powerfull advancers, by his friends in this Court, by his being much liked (in a manner accepted of) in Italy, and by his own much pressing and publike declaring himselfe for it, and thereupon taking the sentane. The Queen is firm to you,* 209.8 if you may be capable of it in any reasonable time, and accordingly hath declared to that Lord. But if it cannot be in your behalfe, then she hath promised him her powerfull assistance. I pray you write me as soone as you can, all your Sentiments and Orders upon this, as also upon what you may reflect upon concerning my journey: for I shall saile by your compasse, and lose no time in doing so; for I shall not be able to delay much.

I have desired La Mere to send Mr Foster the severall notes I have given for money received of you, that I may take them in, and give one formall one for the whole summe, (in case I pay it not before I goe) deducting the 100. l. you had of mine. I have had in all 480 pistols, out of which deducting 140 for that 100. l. (for that is the lowest and ordinary rate of exchange) I have had; though some more diligent persons have had 48 of advantage) there remaineth due to you 340 pistols, which in English money (at the same rate of 40 per cent.) is 243. l. sterling; which by the Grace of God shall ere long be reimbursed you, either here or in England, and peradventure before I goe hence. La Mere telleth me, there is no hope of getting above 200 pistols for the hanging though she have employed Madam le Cant. and other friends

and severall Tapistiers about them. If you will let them goe now, I pray you let me have them to carry with me into Italy: That is, if I have money to pay for them when I receive them, for otherwise I will not have them (knowing how much you stand in need of present money. Farewell, deare Sir, I have interrupted your medi∣tations too long.

The 21 Octob.

This Letter, written with Sir Ke••elm Digbies own hand, and sent by him to Mr Montague (a man best acquain••ed, of any living, with all the secret Negotiations and Treaties between Rome and us, and best able to discover them, having had a great share in the plotting and acting of them was intercepted, and brought to the Committee of Exa∣minations, where the Originall remains, out of which I have transcribed this extract.

The third is the Clause of a Letter lately written by a Noble English Lady, now re∣siding in Paris, to a Member of the house of Commons; wherein she writes thus to him for Newes in confirmation of the two preceding Letters, touching the intended English Cardinall, and Sir Kenelm Digbies Embassie from the Queene to Rome.

Paris Decemb. 8. 1644.

My Lord Aubeny is now made an Abbot, The Queene of France hath given him one worth 1500 Pistols a yeare:* 210.1 There is a speech HE SHALL BE A CARDINALL. Sir Kenelm Digby GOES EMBASSADOVR TO ROME TO THE NEW POPE FROM THE QVEENE, &c.

What little hopes we can then have of a firme or reall Peace, whiles the Popish Party are so prevalent, active, audacious, as even in this very nick of time to send a speciall Embassadour to Rome from our Queen to the New Pope, to sollicite a Cardinals Cap for the Lord Aubeny (brother to the Duke of Lenox, a man so nearly allied to his Ma∣jesty, and many great Personages in this Realme) I shall humbly referre to the con∣sideration of all understanding men, both here, and in his Majesties Quarters. Cer∣tainly I dare say with old Fathera 210.2 Latymer, That the Romish Hats never brought good into England, heretofore; and can they presage ought but much more evill ••o us now? What good our last great Cardinall Poole of Noble extraction, brought to this our Realme, and Religion in Queen Maries dayes, you may read in the Statute of 1 & 2 Phil. & Mary ch. 8. in Mr Iohn Fox his Acts and Monuments, volum. 3. and can we now expect any better fruits from this intended Cardinall of more Noble Paren∣tage? I feare me, no: Wherefore I can give no other sentence of him, and all others de∣signed to this Antichristian dignity, or ambitious of it, thenb 210.3 Father Latymer hath long since passed against them, in the case of Henry Beaufort Bishop of Winchester (made a Cardinall by the Pope in King Henry the ••ixt his reign:) He was made a Cardinall at Calys (in France, where our new Cardinall is now to be made) and thither the Bishop of Rome sent him a Cardinals Hat: Hee should have had a Tiburn-tippet, an half-penny halter, and all such proud Prelates. And they doe well deserve it, their only ayme and endeavour being to reduce, reconcile, and enslave our soules, bodies, estates, Realms to the Antichristian vassallage of the Sea of Rome, which is no lesse thenc 210.4 High Treason by our Lawes.

For my own particular, I have ever been a cordiall affecter, endeavourer, promoter of our publike Peace to the uttermost of my power, & shall ever (God willing) continue such; but my owne Judgement, Reason, Conscience perswade me, we shall never en∣joy any reall, solid, lasting Peace one with another in any of our three Realmes, whiles we negotiate a Peace, or hold the least correspondency with the Sea of Rome, which hath lately drenched, and almost drowned us all in our owne blood, metamorphosed all our Kingdoms into so many Acheldamaes, after a long-enjoyed Peace, and by new Letters, Commissions to raise Irish Forces in Ireland, and new Contributions, Conspi∣••acies, Designs against us in France, Italy, and other Popish Realmes, during the over∣tures of a Treaty of Peace, threatens us only with a continuall succession of warres.

It was a memorable Answer that Iehu made to Ioram King of Israel, when he and Ahaziah King of Iudah went out against him, 2 King. 9. 21, 22. And it came to passe when Ioram saw Iehu, th•••• he said, is it PEACE Iehu? And he answered, WHAT PEACE, so long as the Whordoms of thy mother Iezebel, and her witchcrafts are so many? as long as we have any enchanting Iezebels domineering in our Councels, and solliciting us to Court at least, if not to commit open fornication with the whoore of Babylon (as to many have done of late yeares) alas what peace can we expect, or what have we to doe with Peace? Wee have all cause to consider what the Apostle writes, 2 Cor. 6. 14, 15, 16, 17. Be not unequally yoaked with Vnbeleevers: for what fellowship hath righteousnesse with unrighteousnesse? and what communion hath light with darknesse? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that be∣leeveth with an Infidell? or what agreement hath the Temple of God with Idols? Wher∣fore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and I will receive you: yea, I will be a father unto you, and ye shall be my sonnes and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. Doubtlesse we shall never enjoy any well-grounded Peace with God, or one another, till we utterly renounce and separate our selves wholly from all com∣munion, fellowship, agreement, concord with the idolatrous Antichristan Church of Rome: and execute exemplary justice on all those who have been active instruments to reconcile, seduce us to her; of whom I can give no other Character nor issue of their Consultations, then that of the Prophet Isay* 210.5 They conceive mischief, and bring forth ini∣quity: they hatch Cockatrice egs, and weave the Spiders web; he that cateth of their egs, dieth, and that which is crushed, breaketh out into a viper. Their webs shall not become garments, neither shall they cover themselves with their works; their works are works of iniquity, and the act of violence is in their hands. Their feet run to evill, and they make haste to shed innocent blood: their thoughts are thoughts of iniquity; wasting and destruction are in their paths: the way of peace they know not, and there is no Iudgement in their goings; they have made th••m crooked paths: whosoever goeth therein shall not know peace. Therefore is Iudgement farre from us, neither doth Iustice overtake us; we wait for light, but behold obscurity, for brightnesse, but we walk in darknesse. We grope for the wall like the blinde, and we grope as if we had no eyes: we stumble at noon-day as in the night, we are in deso∣late places as dead men. We roare all like bears, and mourn sore like doves; we look for judgment, but there is none; for salvation, but it is farre off from us. As ever therfore we would enjoy peace or safety, let us eternally renounce all Leagues, Treaties, cor∣respondencies with these enemies of our peace, these Authors of our forepast and present dangers, warres, desolations: If all our former smarting experiences of their Trea∣cheries, Cruelties in Ireland, in England, with their many late Treacheries, Designes upon us, even since the late Overtures of this approaching Treaty of Peace, will not now awaken us unanimously and effectually to provide, secure our selves against them for all future Ages, God in his justice may and will deliver us over, one time or other, to their sword, power, va alage, and continue this warre among us (somented by their Councells, supplied by their Armes, and Contributions) till we be all con∣sumed one of another, and made a Prey to our forraigne Enemies▪ which deplorable misery and Antichristian bondage, the God only Wise, of his infinite mercy make us all wise timely to prevent.

FINIS.

Notes

• a 1.1

  Arti. 7. 10.
• b 1.2

  1 Eliz. c. 1▪ 5 Eliz. c. 1. 13 Eliz. c. 2. 23 Eliz. c. 1. 28 Eliz. c. 6. 35 Eliz. c. 2. 1 Jac. c. 4. 3 Jac. c. 1, 2, 4, 5. 7 Jac. c. 6. 3 Car. c. 2.
• c 1.3

  Gen. 6. 2. to 9. c. 24. 3, 4. c. 26. 34, 35. c. 27. 46. c. 26. 1, 2. Num. 25. 1. to 10. Deut. 7. 1. to 7. 1 Kin. 11. 1. to 15. Ex. 34. 16 1 Kin. 16. 31, 32, 33. c. 21. 25, 26. 2 Kin. 8. 18. 27. •• Chron. 21. 6. Jud. 3. 5. to 9. c. 14. 7. 15. Josh. 23. 12, 13, Ezra c. 9. & 10. Neh. 13. 23. to 39.
• d 1.4

  Deut. 7. 1, 2, 3, 4. Josh. 23. 12, 13. Exod. 34. 16. 2 Kin. 11. 2.
• * 3.1

  NOTA.
• * 3.2

  NOTA.
• e 3.3

  Tom. 9. Anno 1623. ••. 517. to 522.
• * 4.1

  NOTA.
• * 4.2

  NOTA.
• f 5.1

  The French Mercury, p. 518.
• * 5.2

  NOT••.
• g 5.3

  NOTA.
• * 7.1

  NOTA.
• * 8.1

  NOTA.
• * 10.1

  The Causes.
• * 10.2

  The Effects.
• * 10.3

  The Effects.
• * 10.4

  The Remedies.
• * 10.5

  NOTE.
• g 10.6

  Our En∣glish Agent at Rome.
• * 13.1

  Found among the Lord Cot∣tingtons pa∣pers.
• * 13.2

  NOTE.
• * 13.3

  NOTE.
• * 14.1

  NOTE.
• * 14.2

  King James his Agent at Rome.
• * 14.3

  NOTE.
• * 15.1

  NOTE.
• * 15.2

  NOTE.
• * 15.3

  NOTE.
• * 15.4

  NOTE.
• * 17.1

  Note this▪
• * 17.2

  NOTE.
• * 18.1

  NOTE.
• * 18.2

  NOTE.
• * 19.1

  NOTE.
• * 24.1

  NOTE.
• * 24.2

  NOTE.
• * 26.1

  NOTE.
• * 26.2

  NOTE.
• * 27.1

  NOTE▪
• * 28.1

  NOTE.
• * 28.2

  NOTE.
• * 28.3

  NOTE.
• a 29.1

  Tom. 9. An. 1624. pag. 29.
• * 29.2

  NOTE.
• b 29.3

  Tom. 9. p. 485. &c.
• * 29.4

  NOTE.
• a 29.5

  Mercure ••••ancius, Tom 9. p. 471, 472, &c.
• * 29.6

  The B••eviate of the Arch. bishops li••e, pag. 3.
• * 30.1

  NOTE.
• * 30.2

  NOTE.
• * 30.3

  NOTE.
• * 30.4

  NOTE.
• * 30.5

  NOTE.
• b 30.6

  In the Lords Parch∣ment Journall May 6. 1626. pag. 150, 151, 152, &c.
• * 30.7

  NOTE.
• * 30.8

  NOTE.
• * 30.9

  NOTE.
• * 30.10

  In the Lords Parch∣ment Iournall P. 249. &c.
• * 31.1

  NOTE.
• * 31.2

  NOTE.
• * 31.3

  NOTE.
• * 31.4

  NOTE.
• * 31.5

  Me••cure Francois. Tom. 9. Anno 1623. p. 509. 510. &c.
• * 32.1

  Note.
• * 32.2

  Note.
• * 32.3

  Note.
• * 32.4

  Note.
• * 32.5

  NOTE.
• * 33.1

  NOTE.
• * 33.2

  NOTE.
• * 33.3

  Mercure Francois, Tom. 9. Anno 1623. p. to 539. 535 to 539. 562.
• * 33.4

  Ibid. p. 556
• * 33.5

  The Vocall Forrest. p. 125. 126. 127. Mercur•• Francois.
• * 33.6

  Mercure Francois. Tom. 9. p. 497. to 505.
• * 34.1

  Mercure Francois. Tom. p. 1624. p. 29.
• * 34.2

  Mercure Franc. Anno 1623. p. 522. 523.
• * 34.3

  Tom. 9. An. 1624. p. 11. ••8.
• * 35.1

  NOTE.
• * 35.2

  NOTE.
• * 35.3

  NOTE.
• * 35.4

  NOTE.
• a 35.5

  Tom. 9. Anno 1624. p. 9. to ••8▪
• * 35.6

  NOTE.
• a 35.7

  Mereauty 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Tom•••• Anno 1624. p. 25, 26•• 27.
• * 37.1

  NOTE.
• * 37.2

  NOTE.
• * 37.3

  NOTE.
• * 37.4

  NOTE.
• b 38.1

  Mercu••e francois Tom. 9. An. 1624. p. 8. 9.
• c 38.2

  Popes know how to make good ••argaines.
• * 38.3

  NOTE.
• d 38.4

  The V••∣cal•• forrest, p. 126. 127.
• e 38.5

  Pag. 34. 44, 45.
• * 38.6

  King Iames his Protesta∣tion.
• * 38.7

  NOTE.
• * 38.8

  NOTE.
• e 38.9

  Mercure Francois, An. 1624. pag. 29, 30.
• f 38.10

  See M. Gee his foot out of the Snare.
• g 38.11

  Mercure Francois, ibid. p. 30, 31.
• h 38.12

  Pag. 43, 44
• * 38.13

  Mercure Francois, p. 539.
• * 39.1

  The vocall Forest p. 126. 127. Mercure Francois An. 1623. p. 539. An. 1624. p. 8. 9. 30. 31. 32. to 39.
• * 39.2

  Mercure F••ancois An. 1623. p. 524 to 564▪
• * 41.1

  Pag. 554 to 560.
• * 43.1

  M••rcure Franc. p. 560. to 571.
• * 45.1

  NOTE.
• * 46.1

  Mercur Fran. Tom 9. An. 1624. p. 34, 35, 36, 37.
• * 46.2

  Prima pars Pet: 21. Iac: n: 21:
• * 46.3

  Page 34, 44.
• * 46.4

  Se the Lords Iournall, And Archbishops Diary March 23.
• * 46.5

  See 21, Iac. c. 32. 33.
• * 47.1

  21. lac c. 33
• * 47.2

  NOTE.
• * 47.3

  3 Apr•••••• 1624.
• * 48.1

  NOTE.
• * 48.2

  NOTE.
• ast; 48.3

  NOTE.
• * 48.4

  See the Lords parchment Iournall on this day.
• * 50.1

  NOTE. Rol. Tractatio∣nis & Ratifi••a∣ti••nis Matrimo∣nii inter, Dom. Carolum Regum & D••m. Hen∣ret Marium So∣rorem Regis Franc. 1. Car••
• c 50.2

  〈…〉〈…〉
• d 50.3

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 50.4

  NOTE.
• * 50.5

  Ergo, there is little hopes of her conversion to our Relig••∣on; Shee ta∣king no such oath on the contrary part, not to endea∣vour to seduce the King.
• a 50.6

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 nence of Par∣liaments, Tom. 10. p. •• 487,
• b 50.7

  Pag. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 46, 47.
• * 51.1

  NOTE.
• a 52.1

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 52.2

  NOTE.
• b 59.1

  〈…〉〈…〉
• a 61.1

  NOTE.
• b 61.2

  NOTE.
• * 65.1

  NOTE.
• * 66.1

  NOTE.
• * 66.2

  NOTE.
• a 66.3

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 P. 20, 21.
• * 67.1

  NOTE.
• * 67.2

  NOTE.
• * 67.3

  NOTE.
• * 67.4

  NOTE.
• * 67.5

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 68.1

  NOTE.
• * 68.2

  NOTE.
• * 68.3

  NOTE.
• * 68.4

  NOTE.
• * 68.5

  NOTE.
• * 68.6

  NOTE.
• a 68.7

  Note this.
• * 68.8

  NOTE.
• * 68.9

  NOTE.
• * 68.10

  NOTE.
• a 68.11

  They are 〈◊〉〈◊〉 into bloody 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 68.12

  June 26. 1628
• a 68.13

  P. 15. to 19.
• * 70.1

  NOTE.
• * 70.2

  Qu••re, whe∣ther it were so done••
• * 70.3

  NOTE.
• * 72.1

  Qu••r••, what Priests or Hurlirers of them hath since suffered in this kind?
• b 72.2

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 17 16••••
• c 72.3

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 73.1

  NOTE.
• * 74.1

  NOTE.
• * 74.2

  NOTE.
• * 74.3

  NOTE.
• * 75.1

  NOTE.
• * 78.1

  NOTE.
• a 80.1

  After the French ac∣count who be∣gun the yeere with January as our Alma∣nacks doe: But 1630. af∣ter our ordi∣nary compu∣tation.
• * 81.1

  NOTE.
• * 81.2

  NOTE.
• * 81.3

  Papists may lose their God irrecilably.
• * 81.4

  NOTE.
• * 81.5

  There i•• then small 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be had at Rome.
• a 81.6

  D••••e.
• * 81.7

  NOTE.
• * 83.1

  NOTE.
• * 83.2

  NOTE.
• * 83.3

  NOTE.
• a 83.4

  Dated Novemb. 5. 1633.
• * 84.1

  NOTE.
• * 84.2

  NOTE.
• * 84.3

  NOTE.
• * 84.4

  NOTE.
• * 84.5

  NOTE.
• * 84.6

  Note.
• * 85.1

  Note
• * 87.1

  Note.
• * 87.2

  Note.
• * 87.3

  Note.
• * 87.4

  Note.
• * 87.5

  Note.
• * 87.6

  Note.
• * 87.7

  Note.
• * 87.8

  Note.
• * 87.9

  Secretary Windebancks to his Son from Hampton Cou••t, 27 Octo∣ber. 1634. Wherein thus hee writes. Now you are be∣come a Parlia∣ment men, I hope you will in acknowledge∣ment of the great Honour my Lord Deputy hath done you, endevour ••o doe his Majesty the best service you can▪
• * 88.1

  Note.
• * 88.2

  Note.
• * 89.1

  Note.
• * 89.2

  Note.
• * 89.3

  Note.
• * 89.4

  Note.
• * 90.1

  NOTE.
• * 90.2

  NOTE.
• * 90.3

  NOTE.
• * 90.4

  NOTE.
• a 90.5

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 90.6

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 91.1

  NOTE.
• * 91.2

  Deads
• * 91.3

  NOTE.
• * 93.1

  NOTE.
• * 93.2

  NOTE.
• * 93.3

  NOTE.
• * 93.4

  NOTE.
• * 94.1

  NOTE.
• * 94.2

  NOTE.
• * 94.3

  NOTE.
• * 94.4

  NOTE.
• * 95.1

  NOTE.
• * 96.1

  NOTE.
• * 97.1

  NOTE.
• * 97.2

  NOTE.
• * 98.1

  NOTE.
• * 99.1

  NOTE.
• * 100.1

  NOTE.
• * 103.1

  NOTE.
• * 105.1

  NOTE.
• * 107.1

  NOTE.
• * 107.2

  NOTE.
• * 108.1

  NOTE.
• * 109.1

  NOTE.
• * 110.1

  NOTE.
• * 113.1

  NOTE.
• * 114.1

  NOTE.
• * 114.2

  NOTE.
• * 115.1

  NOTE.
• * 115.2

  NOTE.
• * 116.1

  NOTE.
• * 116.2

  NOTE.
• * 117.1

  NOTE.
• * 118.1

  NOTE.
• * 118.2

  NOTE.
• b 118.3

  To 〈…〉〈…〉
• * 119.1

  NOTE.
• * 120.1

  NOTE.
• * 121.1

  NOTE.
• * 122.1

  NOTE.
• * 122.2

  NOTE.
• * 123.1

  NOTE.
• * 125.1

  NOTE.
• * 126.1

  NOTE.
• * 126.2

  NOTE.
• * 127.1

  Farrington que∣rens, &c. versus Ant. Ingle••ield Ar.
• a 127.2

  See the Bre∣viate of life, p. 1••.
• b 127.3

  As the Book entituled The Popes Nuntio, wri•• by the Ve••tian Em∣b••ssadou••, re∣l••tes p. 7.
• * 128.1

  NOTE.
• * 128.2

  NOTE.
• * 128.3

  NOTE.
• * 129.1

  NOTE.
• * 129.2

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 130.1

  NOTE.
• a 130.2

  The Archbi∣shop himselfe.
• * 130.3

  NOTE.
• * 131.1

  NOTE.
• * 131.2

  NOTE.
• * 132.1

  NOTE.
• a 132.2

  See p. ••09.
• b 132.3

  Page ••3, See.
• * 134.1

  NOTE.
• * 134.2

  NOTE.
• * 134.3

  NOTE.
• * 135.1

  NOTE.
• * 135.2

  See Romes Master-peece. pag. 16.
• * 137.1

  Note.
• * 137.2

  Note.
• * 137.3

  Note.
• * 137.4

  See the Pops Nuncio, pag. ••1. 14, 16.
• * 138.1

  NOTE.
• * 139.1

  NOTE.
• * 139.2

  Page 13. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 26.
• * 139.3

  See the Cole from the Al∣tar, and Or∣der of Coun∣cell Table concerning Saint Grego∣ri••s.
• * 140.1

  Note.
• * 145.1

  Note.
• * 145.2

  Note.
• * 145.3

  Note.
• * 145.4

  Note.
• * 147.1

  NOTE.
• * 148.1

  NOTE.
• * 148.2

  NOTE.
• * 148.3

  NOTE.
• * 148.4

  Note.
• * 149.1

  But his own Letters & the subsequent passages, ma∣nifest it to be•• false.
• * 149.2

  Note.
• * 150.1

  Note.
• * 150.2

  Note.
• * 150.3

  Note.
• * 151.1

  Note.
• * 151.2

  See Georgii Cassandri Ordo Roma••••s, p. 91
• * 151.3

  This is added
• * 151.4

  See Or•••• Romanus apud Georgij-Cas∣sa••dri Opera, p. 100.
• * 151.5

  See Doctor R••ynolds Do Idolotri Ro∣manus Eccle∣si••.
• * 151.6

  See Bishop Mor••ons Grand Impo∣stor: Doctor Reynolds 6. Theses. Thes. ••
• * 151.7

  Note.
• * 151.8

  Ritus Cele∣br••••di Missa•• p. ••3. & P••ae∣••••tione fine Notis. p. 298, 299, 230, 231 Canon Missae▪ p. 306. 309.
• * 151.9

  See 〈…〉〈…〉 p. 261, 262, &c.
• * 151.10

  Note.
• * 151.11

  Missale Roma∣num. Ritus Celebrandi Missam p. 8. 10 13▪ 14, 15, &c Ordin••••ium Missae p. 258. 359. 260, &c.
• * 151.12

  Missale Ro•••• Ritus Celebrand. Missam. p. 17. 1••1.
• * 151.13

  Missale Ro•••• Ritus Celebrand. Missam. p. 17. 1••1.
• * 151.14

  NOTE.
• * 151.15

  Petrus Bins∣feldis Enchl∣rid Theolo∣giae c. 7 p 49.
• * 151.16

  Tho Wal∣densis pars. 2. cap 69.
• * 151.17

  Missale Rom p. 307▪ Oratio∣ne•• ad diver∣sa p. 82. Pon∣tif. Rom. p. 173.
• * 151.18

  NOTE.
• * 151.19

  See Summ•• Angel••ca Tit-En••aristia, P••tti Binsfol∣dii Enchirid. Th••ol. c. 6. p. 46.
• * 151.20

  NOTE.
• * 151.21

  Missale Ro∣manum. Ri••us Celeb••: Mis∣sam, p. 21. Ordinarium Missae p. 318.
• * 151.22

  Note.
• * 151.23

  Canon Mis∣s••e. p. 306. 307
• * 151.24

  1 Canon Missae. p. 309
• * 151.25

  Note.
• † 151.26

  Canon Mis∣sae p. 308. Or∣dinarium Mis∣sae p. 261. Ritus celebrandi Missam. p. 17. 18.
• * 151.27

  Page 47.
• * 151.28

  NOTE.
• * 151.29

  Note.
• * 151.30

  Note.
• * 152.1

  NOTE.
• * 152.2

  NOTE.
• * 152.3

  NOTE.
• * 153.1

  Note.
• * 153.2

  Note.
• * 153.3

  Note.
• * 153.4

  Note.
• * 154.1

  Note.
• * 155.1

  Note.
• * 155.2

  Note.
• * 155.3

  Note.
• * 155.4

  Note.
• * 157.1

  Note.
• * 157.2

  Note.
• * 157.3

  Note.
• * 159.1

  Note.
• * 159.2

  Nota.
• * 159.3

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 this Ie∣suite knowes all the plot and secrets of it, though the Co••nsell 〈◊〉〈◊〉 not.
• * 159.4

  Not••.
• * 160.1

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 160.2

  Note.
• * 161.1

  Not••.
• * 161.2

  Pag. 8, 9. 13. to 25.
• * 165.1

  〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 166.1

  Note.
• * 166.2

  Note.
• * 166.3

  Note.
• * 166.4

  Note.
• * 167.1

  The Anti∣pathy of the English Lord∣ly Prelacy, &c. par. 2. ch. 6.
• * 168.1

  Note.
• * 168.2

  See the Bre∣viate of the Archbishops life; page 22:
• * 168.3

  See The Bre∣viat of his life, page 22▪
• * 169.1

  Note.
• * 171.1

  Note.
• * 171.2

  Note.
• * 171.3

  Note.
• * 172.1

  Note.
• * 173.1

  See the Bre∣viate of his life, p. 23.
• * 174.1

  Note.
• * 175.1

  Note.
• * 175.2

  See the Popish Royall Favou∣rite. p. 31.
• * 175.3

  See the Roy∣all Popish fa∣vourite, p. 16.
• * 175.4

  See the Di∣urnall, Occur∣rences, &c. p. 22. to 23.
• * 176.1

  Note.
• * 176.2

  Note,
• * 176.3

  Note,
• * 176.4

  Note.
• * 177.1

  Note,
• * 177.2

  Note,
• * 178.1

  Note.
• * 178.2

  Note.
• * 179.1

  See the Commons Iornall, Feb. 3. 1640. Diuinall Oc∣currences of both Houses. p. 31, 32.
• * 179.2

  Quere how well this Clause hath ever since bin performed?
• * 179.3

  Note.
• * 179.4

  Note.
• * 179.5

  Her raising men, monyes, horse, Armes, Ammun••tion in forraine Parts to main∣tain a bloudy civill War in Ireland and England; is a very reall performance of this pro∣mise.
• * 179.6

  They have done sowith a witnesse ever since.
• * 179.7

  See Master Hen; Mason of Equivocation. & Surins Con∣cil. Tom. 3. p. 860.
• † 179.8

  Page 17, 22 23, 24-32
• * 179.9

  Mr. Whites First Cen••••••y of Randalous Malig. Priests p. 25. 29.
• * 180.1

  NOTE••
• * 180.2

  NOTE▪
• * 180.3

  NOTE.
• * 181.1

  Note.
• * 183.1

  Note.
• * 183.2

  The Royall Popish Favou∣rite, p. 58, 59.
• * 183.3

  See the Bre∣viate of his life, p. 22.
• * 184.1

  Note.
• * 185.1

  Note.
• * 185.2

  Note.
• * 188.1

  Note.
• * 189.1

  Note.
• * 189.2

  Note.
• * 189.3

  Note.
• * 190.1

  Note.
• * 190.2

  See Romes Master-peece, p. 19, 20. 21.
• * 190.3

  Note.
• * 190.4

  Note.
• * 190.5

  Q. Eliz••b,
• * 190.6

  Note.
• * 191.1

  Note.
• * 191.2

  Note.
• * 191.3

  Note.
• * 191.4

  Granted to Captain Read, chief Agent for the Iesuits. See Romes Master-piece, pag. 20, 21, 2••.
• * 191.5

  See Romes Master-peece, p. 2••. to 25.
• * 191.6

  Note.
• * 191.7

  Note.
• * 191.8

  Note.
• * 191.9

  Note.
• * 191.10

  Note.
• * 191.11

  Note.
• * 191.12

  Note.
• * 191.13

  Note.
• * 191.14

  NOTE.
• * 191.15

  NOTE.
• * 191.16

  NOTE.
• * 191.17

  NOTE.
• * 191.18

  Note.
• * 191.19

  Note.
• * 191.20

  His ancient chamberfellow in St. Iohns in Oxford.
• * 191.21

  NOTE.
• * 191.22

  His old Chamber∣fellow in Oxford.
• * 191.23

  NOTE.
• * 191.24

  NOTE.
• * 191.25

  Note.
• * 191.26

  Note.
• * 191.27

  Note.
• * 191.28

  See the Popes Nun∣cio.
• * 191.29

  See here p. 100. 106. to 110.
• * 191.30

  See the Popes Nu••∣cio.
• * 191.31

  See the Pops Nuncio, and Romes Ma∣ster-peece.
• * 191.32

  See Romes Master pecce.
• * 191.33

  Note.
• * 191.34

  Note.
• * 191.35

  See Romes Master-peece.
• * 191.36

  See Romes Master peece.
• * 191.37

  Note.
• * 191.38

  Note.
• * 191.39

  Note.
• * 191.40

  Diurnall Occurrences p. 36.
• * 191.41

  NOTE
• * 191.42

  The Diurnall Occurrences p. 42.
• * 191.43

  The Diurnal Occurrences. pag. 93. 94.
• * 191.44

  The Diurnal Occurrences pag. 102▪
• * 191.45

  Ibid. pag. 106
• * 191.46

  Ibid. pag. 113 114.
• * 191.47

  Ibid. pag. 117.
• * 191.48

  Ibid. p. 12••; 137. 140. 151 153, 154.
• * 192.1

  Diurnall Oc∣currences neare the end.
• * 192.2

  NOTE.
• * 193.1

  Diurnall Oc∣currences. p. 160, &c.
• * 193.2

  NOTE.
• * 193.3

  NOTE.
• * 193.4

  NOTE.
• * 193.5

  Ibidem p. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 193.6

  NOTE▪
• * 194.1

  Ibidem p. 400. to 411.
• * 194.2

  Note▪
• * 194.3

  Note.
• * 194.4

  Note.
• * 194.5

  Ibid. p. 284. 285, 286, 287▪
• * 194.6

  Note.
• * 194.7

  Note.
• * 194.8

  See the Bre∣viate of the Archbishops life. p. 25.
• * 194.9

  Diurnall Occurrences p. 310. 339.
• * 194.10

  Ibid. p. 351. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 364.
• * 195.1

  NOTE.
• * 195.2

  NOTE.
• * 195.3

  Note.
• * 195.4

  This Tyrone was Owen Oneal that had the Regi∣ment.
• * 195.5

  This Barn∣well was a man very Active in this Conspiracy, as appeares by Maguires confession following.
• * 196.1

  Note.
• * 196.2

  Note.
• * 196.3

  Note.
• * 196.4

  Note.
• * 196.5

  Note.
• * 196.6

  Note.
• * 196.7

  Note.
• * 196.8

  Note.
• * 196.9

  Note.
• * 196.10

  Note.
• * 196.11

  Note.
• * 196.12

  Note.
• * 196.13

  Note.
• * 196.14

  Note.
• * 196.15

  Note.
• * 196.16

  Note.
• * 196.17

  Note.
• * 196.18

  Note.
• * 196.19

  Attested on Oath at Mac ••Mohones triall by Sir William Steuart, Sir William Colc, Sir Willi••m Hamilton, Sir Charles Coot, Sir Arthur Lofi••s and o∣thers.
• * 196.20

  Note.
• * 196.21

  Note.
• * 196.22

  Note.
• * 196.23

  Note.
• * 196.24

  Note.
• * 196.25

  Note.
• * 196.26

  Note.
• * 196.27

  Note.
• * 196.28

  Note.
• * 196.29

  Note.
• * 196.30

  Note.
• * 196.31

  Note.
• * 196.32

  Note.
• * 196.33

  Note.
• * 196.34

  Note.
• * 196.35

  Note.
• * 196.36

  Note.
• * 196.37

  Note.
• * 196.38

  Note.
• * 196.39

  Note.
• * 196.40

  Note.
• * 196.41

  Note.
• * 196.42

  Note.
• * 196.43

  Note.
• * 196.44

  Note.
• * 196.45

  Note.
• * 196.46

  Note.
• * 196.47

  Note.
• * 196.48

  Note.
• * 196.49

  Note.
• * 197.1

  Note.
• * 197.2

  Note.
• * 197.3

  Note.
• * 199.1

  Note.
• * 199.2

  Note.
• * 199.3

  Note.
• * 200.1

  Note.
• * 200.2

  See the good effects of the Lo•• Straffords ballancing the Irish P••ote•• stants with Pa∣pists in Parli∣aments here, p. 117, 118.
• * 200.3

  Note.
• * 200.4

  Note.
• * 200.5

  Note.
• * 201.1

  Note.
• * 201.2

  Note.
• * 202.1

  Note.
• * 202.2

  That is by some Oxford cavalliers sin••e his escape out of the Tower: S•• he twice confessed it her••t••fore. p. 238, 239.
• * 202.3

  This he feined since his app••ehension after his escape the carriage of the Rebels in all other parts, and the Testi∣monies p. 241, 242, 24••. contradicting it.
• * 202.4

  Since his e∣scape here, but confesseth it here before. p. 231.
• * 203.1

  Note.
• * 203.2

  Note.
• * 203.3

  Note.
• * 203.4

  Note.
• * 203.5

  Note.
• * 203.6

  Note.
• * 203.7

  Note.
• * 203.8

  Note.
• * 203.9

  Note.
• * 204.1

  Note.
• * 204.2

  Note.
• * 204.3

  Note.
• * 204.4

  Note.
• * 204.5

  Note
• * 204.6

  N••t••.
• * 205.1

  Note.
• * 205.2

  Note▪
• * 205.3

  Note.
• * 206.1

  Note.
• * 206.2

  Note.
• * 206.3

  Note.
• * 207.1

  Note▪
• * 207.2

  Note.
• * 207.3

  Note.
• * 207.4

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 207.5

  Note.
• * 207.6

  Note.
• * 207.7

  Note.
• a 207.8

  See Doctor Iones his book of Examina∣tions, and the Mystery of Iniquity.
• b 207.9

  The Pre∣face of the Acts of the General Assembly of the Rebels at Kil••kenny 1642.
• c 207.10

  See the Ar∣ticles printed at Shrewsbury.
• d 207.11

  The 48 week Dec. 2. 1643. p. 681. 685
• e 207.12

  See Romes Master-••iec••, p. 20, 21, 22, 26. The Popish Roy∣all Favourite, p. 25.
• * 207.13

  See the Act•• thereof prin∣ted 1642.
• * 207.14

  Note.
• * 208.1

  Note.
• * 208.2

  Note.
• a 209.1

  It seems Mr Montagues Ca∣binet of secret Papers are kept at Pontoise, a Nunnery in France, ••y the Abbesse there.
• * 209.2

  The Lady Ab∣besse.
• * 209.3

  Note.
• * 209.4

  Note.
• b 209.5

  Late Agent for the secular Priests at Rome, at whose house Mr Montague lodged for a time in Rome.
• a 209.6

  That is, hee shall bee made a Cardinall there.
• b 209.7

  The Lord Aubeny.
• * 209.8

  Note.
• * 210.1

  Note.
• a 210.2

  His second 〈◊〉〈◊〉 before King Edward the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, f. 36.
• b 210.3

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• c 210.4

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 210.5

  Isa 〈…〉〈…〉.